;■••••  ■. 


am. 


^>CZ.^?Z-^ 


Sieyaae189. 


ONDON    JOHN    SNOW,  PATE  RNOSTER    ROW 


i:» 


MEMOIRS 

THE  LIFE 


REV.  JOHN  WILLIAMS, 


MISSIONARY  TO  POLYNESIA. 


BY    EBENEZER' PROUT. 


OP    HALSTKAU. 


SECOND  THOUSAND. 


LONDON: 
JOHN  SiNOW,  PATERNOSTER  ROW. 

1843. 


JOHN     BLACKBURN, 

rRINTEK,, 

HATTON  GARDEN. 


PREFACE. 


It  is  with  sincere  satisfaction  that  the  author  is  at  length  enabled 
to  present  to  the  public  the  following  memoir.  Had  the  long 
delay  which  has  occurred  in  its  appearance  resulted  from  his 
own  negligence,  the  pain  which  he  has  suffered  in  consequence 
would  have  been  a  severe,  if  not  a  sufficient  punishment.  But 
of  such  a  charge  he  is  perfectly  guiltless.  For  his  own  relief, 
and  for  the  success  of  his  undertaking,  he  was  most  anxious 
that  the  volume  should  have  been  completed  at  a  much  earlier 
period ;  but  as  he  was  far  more  solicitous  that  it  should  not 
be  published  in  an  unfinished  state,  he  was  induced  to  await, 
in  the  first  instance,  the  arrival  of  documents  from  the  South 
Sea  Islands,  and  subsequently,  the  return  of  Mrs.  Williams  to 
this  country;  and  the  issue  has  satisfied  him,  that  in  resisting 
the  strong  temptation  to  go  to  press,  he  did  well.  Thus  he  has 
been  enabled  to  enrich  some  parts  of  his  volume,  to  complete 
others,  and  accurately  to  trace  his  admirable  friend  through 
almost  every  interesting  scene  Of  his  diversified  and  instructive 
history. 

Reluctantly  as  the  author  ventm'es  to  make  a  personal  refer- 
ence, he  may  be  pardoned  for  saying  in  his  own  justification j 


IV  PREFACK. 

that  when  he  consented  to  compile  the  following  sheets,  he  did 
so  with  extreme  reluctance,  and  unfeigned  self-distrust.  Anxious 
as  he  was  that  a  history  of  his  friend  should  be  prepared  which, 
while  it  preserved  the  memory  of  his  benevolent  deeds  and  pre- 
sented the  image  of  his  admirable  character,  would  perpetuate 
his  influence  and  promote  the  objects  for  which  he  lived  and 
died,  he  did  not  presume  so  unduly  to  estimate  his  own  qualifi- 
cations, as  to  deem  himself  competent  for  such  an  undertaking. 
Indeed,  its  difficulties  and  responsibility  were  so  full  in  his  view, 
that  he  sincerely  shunned  the  t^sk,  and  I'esisted  the  urgent 
applications  made  to  him,  until  his  position  became  so  painful 
as  to  render  a  resolute  adherence  to  his  own  inclinations  incom- 
patible with  higher  claims.  "V^Tiether  in  at  length  yielding  to  the 
opinions  and  importunity  of  others  he  acted  wisely,  is  a  question 
which  it  is  now  too  late,  at  least  for  him  to  discuss.  To  those, 
however,  who  are  disposed  to  condemn  his  presumption,  he  may 
be  permitted  to  say,  that  throughout  the  work,  his  conscious 
inadequacy  has  constrained  him  to  endeavour,  by  care  and  dili- 
gence, to  supply  his  own  deficiencies,  and  to  do  "  what  he  could  " 
to  meet  public  expectation.  Nor  is  he  without  the  hope  that 
the  mass  of  new  and  deeply  interesting  matter  which  the  follow- 
ing sheets  contain,  will  so  far  concentrate  the  reader's  attention 
upon  the  portrait,  as  to  induce  him  to  overlook  what  may  be 
false  in  the  colouring,  or  faulty  in  the  drapery. 

In  the  preparation  of  these  memoirs,  the  author  has  been 
most  anxious  to  avoid  the  unnecessary  repetition  of  facts  with 
which  the  public  have  become  familiar  through  the  medium  of 
"  The  Missionary  Enterprises ; "  but,  as  much  of  that  interest- 
ing volume  is  auto-biography,  this  was  not  always  either  possible 
or  proper.     Wherever,  indeed,  a  simple  reference  to  its  pages 


PREFACi: 


appeared  to  be  sufficient,  nothing  more  has  been  inserted ;  and 
when,  in  order  to  perfect  the  narrative  or  to  illustrate  the  cha- 
racter, it  has  been  requisite  to  traverse  the  same  ground,  the 
reader  has  been  conducted  over  it  -by  an  untrodden  path,  where 
new  objects  have  been  brought  into  view,  or  those  which  were 
previously  known  presented  in  new  combinations.  But  while  a 
few  quotations  were  unavoidable,  and  they  are  but  few,  the 
author  is  free  to  confess  that  he  has  found  the  difficulties  arising 
from  Mr.  Williams's  own  work  far  less  than  he  anticipated,  and 
the  materials  for  illustrating  the  long  and  important  periods 
which  are  unnoticed  in  "  the  Narrative,"  so  voluminous  and 
interesting,  as  to  remove  all  temptation  to  fill  his  pages  with 
extracts  from  a  previous  publication. 

In  fulfilling  his  engagement,  the  author  has  been  greatly 
indebted  to  several  valued  friends  for  the  communication  of 
intelligence,  and  for  the  use  of  correspondence ;  and  more  espe- 
cially to  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis,  the  Rev.  C.  Pitman,  the  Rev.  A. 
Buzacott,  the  Rev.  G.  Pritchard,  the  Rev.  A.  W.  Murray,  and  the 
Rev.  W.  Gill,  to  whom  he  now  tenders  his  very  grateful  acknow- 
ledgments. But  his  weightiest  obligations  arise  from  the  services 
rendered  by  the  esteemed  relatives  of  Mr.  Williams,  and  by  the 
Directors  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  to  whose  books  and 
papers  unrestricted  access  has  been  most  generously  granted  to 
him,  and  from  whose  officers  he  has  received  throughout  every 
assistance  which  kindness  could  prompt. 

If  in  perusing  the  following  sheets,  any  reader  should  think 
that  the  language  of  commendation  has  been  employed  too 
freely,  or  that  a  veil  has  been  thrown  over  the  spots  and  shadows 
which  are  incident  to  human  nature  even  in  its  noblest  forms  of 
earthly  excellence,  the  author  would  assure   them,  that   while 


VI  PREFACE. 

aware  of  the  blinding  influence  of  the  warm  and  partial  friend- 
ship with  which  while  living  he  regarded  his  lamented  brother, 
and  which  in  depth  and  force  has  been  greatly  increased  by  the 
perusal  of  his  private  correspondence,  and  the  more  perfect 
knowledge  of  his  character  thus  obtained,  he  can  confidently 
affirm,  that  he  has  suppressed  nothing  which  biographical  fidel- 
ity demanded,  and  has,  he  believes,  fairly  noticed  the  imperfec- 
tions of  a  man  of  whom,  however,  it  could  be  most  truly  said, 
that  "  e^en  his  failings  leaned  to  virtue's  side." 

As  throughout  this  work,  the  writer's  object  has  been  not 
only  to  trace  the  histoiy  of  an  individual,  but  to  show  the  im- 
measurable importance  and  surpassing  glory  of  the  principles  by 
which  he  was  governed,  and  of  the  objects  at  which  he  aimed, 
it  is  his  ardent  hope,  that  through  the  divine  blessing,  the  hum- 
ble production  which  he  now  presents  to  the  friends  of  the 
Redeemer,  will,  by  the  example  which  it  exhibits  and  the  tri- 
umphs it  records,  augment  their  interest  in  the  cause  of  missions; 
that  cause  of  God  and  of  man  for  which  John  Williams  rejoiced 
to  live,  and  in  which  he  was  ready  to  die. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Page, 
PROM    MR,   WILLIAMS  S    BIRTH     UNTIL     HIS     DEPARTURE 

FOR    THE    SOUTH    SEAS 1 

CHAPTER  II. 

FROM      HIS     DEPARTURE     UNTIL     THE      TERMINATION     OF 

HIS    FIRST    year's    RESIDENCE    AT    RAIATEA 43 

CHAPTER  III. 

FROM     THE     COMMENCEMENT     OF     HIS     SECOND     YEAr's 

LABOURS    AT    RAIATEA    UNTIL    THE    CLOSE    OF    1822.  .  98 

CHAPTER  IV. 

FROM    HIS    FIRST,  UNTIL    HIS    SECOND    MISSIONARY    VOY- 
AGE   TO   THE    HERVEY    ISLANDS 170 

CHAPTER  V. 

PROM    HIS    SECOND    VOYAGE     TO    THE     HERVEY     ISLANDS 

UNTIL    HIS  FIRST    MISSIONARY    ENTERPRISE  TO  SAMOA       243 


viii  contents;. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Page. 
I'KOM     HIS    FIRST,   UNTIL    HIS    SECOND   VOYAGE   TO  SAMOA       307 

CHAPTER  VI 1. 

FROM     HIS    SECOND    VOYAGE     TO     SAMOA     UNTIL     HIS     DE- 
PARTURE   FOR    ENGLAND 356 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

FROM  HIS  ARRIVAL  IN  ENGLAND  UNTIL  HIS  RETURN 

TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS 405 

CHAPTER  IX. 

FROM     ins      DEPARTURE      IN     THE      CAMDEN      UNTIL     HIS 

DEATJl 510 


^ 


^Hjg^LiOGIGJiLL/ 


THE  LtF~  ^ 


REV.  JOHN  WILLIAMS. 


CHAPTER  I. 


FROM    MR.   WILLIAMS  S    BIRTH,    UNTIL    HIS    DEPARTURE 
FOR    THE    SOUTH    SEAS. 

Parentage — Early  Religious  Impressions — Education — Apprenticeship — Mecha- 
nical Skill — Irreligion — Conversion — Christian  Profession — Useful  Labours — 
Rise  of  Missionary  Zeal — Influence  of  Rev.  Matthew  Wilks — Reception  by  the 
London  Missionary  Society — Destination — Reasons  for  Early  Departure — 
Marriage — Ordination — Embarkation  for  the  South  Seas — Letters  from 
Gravesend. 

The  history  of  the  last  fifty  years,  filled  up  as  that 
period  has  been  with  memorable  and  momentous 
events,  will,  "  in  the  ages  to  come,"  be  chiefly  regarded 
as  the  era  of  modern  missions :  and  it  may  be  confi- 
dently predicted  that,  in  comparison  with  these 
movements  of  Christian  philanthropy,  not  one  of  the 
great  political  changes  which  have  recently  imprinted 
their  own  character  upon  the  sentiments  and  institu- 
tions of  society,  will,  to  anything  like  the  same  extent, 
so  powerfully  and  permanently  influence  future  gene- 
rations. Whatever,  therefore,  may  have  contributed 
to  such  a  result  must  deserve  a  record;  and  more 
especially,  the  proceedings  of  those  honoured  men  to 
whom   the    sacred   impulse  owed   its    origin,   or   its 

B 


2  LIFE  OF  THE 

increase.  To  the  former  class  belong  "  the  Fathers 
and  Founders"  of  our  religious  societies.  They  have 
now  found  their  rest,  and  personally  are  no  more 
seen.  But  their  influence  is  still  felt ;  "  their  works  do 
follow  them ;"  their  names  will  be  long  embalmed  in 
the  affections  of  the  church ;  and  others,  entering  into 
their  labours,  have  caught  their  mantle,  and  devoted 
the  dew  of  their  youth,  and  the  vigour  of  their  days  to 
the  prosecution  of  the  same  great  designs.  Amongst 
these,  we  must  claim  an  honourable  position  for  him 
whose  eventful  and  important  history  will  be  found  in 
the  following  pages.  Few  individuals  have  done  more 
than  he  for  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel,  and  sacred  as 
well  as  fragrant  will  be  his  memory  and  his  name. 

John  Williams  was  the  descendant  of  a  pious 
ancestry.  The  parents  of  both  his  father  and  his 
mother  were  servants  of  God.  His  maternal  grand- 
father, James  Maidmeet,  Esq.,  of  the  firm  of  Maidmeet 
and  Neale,  St.  Paul's  Churchyard,  was  a  constant 
hearer,  and  an  intimate  friend  of  the  Rev.  William 
Romaine.  So  close,  indeed,  was  the  connexion 
between  these  excellent  men,  that,  for  many  years, 
Mr.  Romaine  paid  a  weekly  visit  to  Mr.  Maidmeet' s 
house,  for  the  purpose  of  conducting  a  religious  ser- 
vice with  his  family.  At  these  sacred  exercises,  Miss 
Maidmeet,  the  mother  of  the  subject  of  these  memoirs, 
was  accustomed  to  be  present;  but  she  then  disco- 
vered no  evidences  of  that  sincere  piety  for  which  sub- 
sequently she  became  distinguished.  On  the  con- 
trary, her  aversion  to  spiritual  religion,  although 
suppressed,  was  decided ;  and  often,  in  after  years, 
she  confessed  with  sorrow,  that,  had  it  been  permitted, 
when  Mr.  Romaine  paid  his  accustomed  visits  to  her 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS. 


father's  house,  she  would  have  gladly  escaped  from 
the  uncongenial  element,  by  which,  at  these  seasons, 
she  was  surrounded.     But,  however  unpromising,  this 
period   of  Miss  Maidmeet's  life  was  not  without  its 
influence  upon  her  mind  and  character.     Indirectly, 
yet  powerfully,  her  father's  sentiments,  and  her  pas- 
tor's ministrations  controlled  her  subsequent  course. 
Thus  early,  she  had  learned  to  distinguish  between 
ethical  and  evangelical  preaching,  and  to  attach  higher 
importance  to   the  full  and  faithful  proclamation  of 
the  Gospel,  than  to  forms,  or  names,  or  merely  eccle- 
siastical  peculiarities.       When,    therefore,    after    her 
marriage  to  Mr.  Williams,  she  had  removed  from  her 
father's  house  to  Oxford,  one  of  her  first  objects  was 
to  ascertain  where  she  might  listen  to  the  same  truths 
which  had  been  so   luminously  expounded  by  Mr. 
Romaine.     With  this  view,  Mrs.  Williams  first  fre- 
quented her  parish  church  ;  but  not  finding  there  the 
object  of  her  search,  she  extended  her  inquiries  far- 
ther,   and   thus    visited   in    succession    the    different 
churches  of  the  celebrated  city  in  which  her  habitation 
had  been  fixed.     As   she  was  attached  to  the  Estab- 
lishment, and  all  her  early  associations  were  in  favour 
of  its  forms,  she  had  no  desire  to  desert  its  communion. 
But  to  this  step  she  was  at  length  driven  by  what  she 
deemed  imperious  necessity. 

At  that  time,  the  doctrines  of  Romaine  were  under 
interdict  at  Oxford,  and  the  preaching  of  its  clergy 
presented  few  points  of  correspondence  with  that 
which  Mrs.  Williams  had  been  taught  to  receive  and 
revere  as  "  the  truth."  Having  become  convinced  of 
this,  and  finding  that  evangelical  sentiments  were 
preached  by  the  Dissenters,  she  at  length,  with  reluc- 

B  2 


4  LIFE  OF  THE 

tance,  withdrew  from  the  EstabHshment,  and  became 
an  attendant  upon  the  ministry  of  the  late  Mr.  Hin- 
ton,  for  many  years  a  valued  and  successful  labourer 
in  that  city.  And  most  important  were  the  results  of 
this  decision.  In  a  short  time,  the  truths  to  which 
she  listened  were  applied  by  the  Holy  Spirit  with 
power  to  her  heart,  and  gave  a  new  form  to  her  cha- 
racter. From  hence,  therefore,  may  be  dated  the 
commencement  of  that  course  of  consistent  piety,  the 
influence  of  which  upon  herself  and  her  son  will 
appear  in  the  following  pages. 

Soon  after  this,  commercial  considerations  induced 
Mr.  Williams  to  remove  from  Oxford  to  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  London,  and  fix  his  residence  at  Tot- 
tenham High  Cross.  Here,  on  the  29th  of  June, 
1796,  the  subject  of  this  memoir  was  born;  and  here 
he  passed  the  period  of  childhood.  Little  is  known 
respecting  his  education.  The  principal,  if  not  the 
only  seminary  in  which  he  was  taught  was  conducted 
by  the  late  Messrs.  Gregory,  of  Lower  Edmonton. 
But  writing  and  arithmetic  formed  the  staple  of  their 
tuition.  Of  the  classics  he  learned  but  little,  and  to 
still  rarer  attainments  he  was  an  entire  stranger.  His 
destination  was  commercial,  and  the  instructions  which 
he  received  were  considered  to  correspond  with  it. 
His  mind,  however,  was  always  active,  and  he  excelled 
many  who  pursued  with  him  the  circumscribed  limits 
of  the  same  educational  course.  He  was  remarkably 
observant,  and  frequently  evinced,  even  thus  early,  a 
restless  desire  to  investigate  many  subjects  which 
were  not  taught  at  school.  Those  who  resided  under 
the  same  roof  with  him,  have  frequently  since  then 
recurred  with  interest  to  different  occasions,  in  which 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  5 

he  eagerly  sought  the  assistance,  and  sometmies  tasked 
the  attention  of  others  in  the  pursuit  of  his  object. 

But  although  at  this  period,  the  youth  gave  suffi- 
cient evidence  of  an  active  and  penetrating  mind,  there 
were  then  no  remarkable  developments  of  intellectual 
capacity.  Nor  does  it  appear  that  he  exhibited  any 
indications  of  that  mechanical  genius  for  which  he 
was  afterwards  distinguished.  By  his  family,  how- 
ever, he  was  considered,  what,  in  familiar  phrase, 
would  be  called  "  a  handy  lad,"  and  as  his  disposi- 
tion was  most  affectionate  and  compliant,  he  was  the 
factotum  of  his  sisters,  whose  little  commissions  he 
was  ever  ready  to  execute,  and  whose  comfort  he  was 
most  anxious  to  promote.  "  John  can  do  it,"  or 
"  John  will  do  it,"  were  words  which  they  now  well 
remember  to  have  often  passed  from  their  lips  during 
the  period  of  their  juvenile  enjoyments.  And  enjoy- 
ments they  were.  In  few  families  has  there  subsisted 
a  larger  amount  of  the  elements  of  domestic  bliss,  and 
thus  there  grew  up  between  the  members  of  this  united 
household  that  warm,  it  may  be  said  intense  regard, 
which  they  continued  to  cherish  for  each  other  in  after 
life. 

But  although  the  early  mental  training  of  the  future 
missionary  was  imperfect,  he  enjoyed  the  far  more 
important  privilege  of  a  religious  education.  This 
was  conducted  by  his  mother,  who,  unhappily,  did 
not,  at  that  time,  enjoy  the  co-operation  of  a  partner 
like-minded  with  herself.  Hers,  therefore,  was  no 
ordinary  task.  Even  when  both  parents  concur,  so 
numerous  and  formidable  are  the  difficulties  of  bring- 
ing up  a  child  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord,  that  all  who  appreciate  them  will  deeply  feel 


LIFE  OF  THE 


their  own  insufficiency.  But  how  much  more  labori- 
ous and  discouraging  is  this  great  work,  when,  as  in 
the  present  instance,  the  mother  is  left  to  perform  it 
alone.  But  Mrs.  Williams  was  well  prepared,  both 
by  nature  and  grace,  for  the  arduous  undertaking. 
Her  maternal  affection,  mild  firmness,  and  consistent 
piety,  secured  for  her  a  complete  ascendency  over  the 
minds  of  her  children,  who  ever  regarded  their  mother 
with  mingled  love  and  reverence.  She  had,  therefore, 
little  difficulty  in  obtaining  their  acquiescence  in  the 
plans  she  had  formed,  one  of  which  was  to  conduct 
them  every  morning  and  evening  to  her  chamber  for 
instruction  and  prayer.  There,  with  a  simplicity  and 
freedom,  to  which,  in  after  years,  her  son  was  accus- 
tomed to  refer  with  grateful  pleasure,  she  gave  expres- 
sion to  her  pious  solicitude  for  the  salvation  of  her 
family ;  and  thus  impressions  were  made  upon  their 
susceptible  minds  which  subsequent  scenes  and  occu- 
pations were  unable  altogether  to  efface.  At  first, 
indeed,  she  did  not  reap  where  she  had  sown ;  and 
the  early  bud  of  promise  was  blighted  ere  any  fruit 
appeared.  But  her  prayers  and  her  labours  had  gone 
up  before  God  "  as  a  memorial,"  and  He,  who  is  not 
unrighteous  to  forget  such  cries  and  tears  as  hers,  at 
length  gave  her  the  desire  of  her  heart.  Surely  such 
a  case  should  supply  a  healthy  and  holy  stimulus  to 
other  parents  circumstanced  like  Mrs.  Williams. 
Many,  doubtless,  were  her  anxieties,  as  she  surveyed 
her  rising  family,  and  remembered  that  a  father's 
influence,  although  not  actively  hostile,  was  yet  un- 
favourable to  the  object  she  so  earnestly  desired ;  and 
could  we  recover  the  records  of  her  mental  history, 
we    should   find  there    sufficient   indications    of  her 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  7 

depression,  discouragements  and  fears.  But  even  had 
it  been  otherwise,  had  faith  and  hope  always  sustained 
her  spirit  while  pursuing  this  solitary  course  of  parental 
duty,  we  may  confidently  affirm  that,  even  in  her 
brightest  hours,  she  did  not  anticipate,  (who  could  ?) 
what  success,  what  honour,  what  joy,  would  ulti- 
mately reward  her  pious  toil.  Little  thought  she, 
when  her  children  were  clustering  around  her  knees, 
and  hanging  upon  her  lips,  that  she  was  then  forming 
the  character  of  the  future  apostle  of  Polynesia, — and 
performing  a  service  for  which  distant  tribes  and  future 
generations  would  revere  her  name. 

The  efforts  of  the  mother,  and  the  ministrations  of 
the  late  Mr.  Fowler,  of  Tottenham,  to  whose  place  of 
worship  she  was  accustomed  to  lead  her  children,  and 
by  whom  her  infant  son  was  dedicated  to  God  in  bap- 
tism, proved  throughout  the  youth  of  Mr.  Williams,  a 
preservation  from  open  immorality.  Indeed,  for  some 
,time,  these  means  appeared  to  exert  a  direct  and 
decidedly  religious  influence  upon  his  mind.  This 
was  evident  in  his  uniform  and  scrupulous  regard  to 
truth.  From  his  earliest  years,  he  feared  and  abhorred 
a  lie.  But  his  constant  observance  of  private  devotion 
supplied  still  more  direct  evidence  of  his  seriousness, 
and  naturally  awakened  in  the  anxious  bosom  of  his 
mother  the  hope  that  her  labour  had  not  been  in  vain 
in  the  Lord.  This  feeling  was  fostered  on  finding  a 
paper  upon  which  her  son,  then  at  school,  had  written 
for  his  own  use  the  following  prayers  and  hymns,* 
which  are  valuable  as  an  illustration  of  his  mental,  as 
well  as  of  his  spiritual  history  at  this  period. 

*  These  prayers  and  hymns  the  author  is  assured,  by  tlie  sister 
of  his  friend,  were  hi«  own  composition. 


LIFE  OF  THE 


THE  MORNING  PRAYER. 


I  thank  thee^  O  Lord  !  for  the  life  which  thou  hast  given  me, 
and  which  thou  art  still  preserving.  Thou  hast  watched  over 
me  while  I  have  been  asleep,  and  hast  permitted  me  to  see  the 
light  of  another  day.  Oh  !  forgive  me  whatever  I  have  thought, 
whatever  I  have  said,  and  whatever  I  have  done  amiss  in  time 
past ;  and  keep  me  from  displeasing  thee  in  time  to  come.  Do 
good,  0  Lord  !  to  my  friends  and  relations ;  teach  me  how  to 
love  thee ;  teach  me  how  to  pray  as  I  ought,  and  as  I  get  older, 
may  I  get  wiser  and  better ;  fit  me  for  doing  thy  will  here  on 
earth,  and  fit  me  for  heaven,  that  happy  place  where  thou  art, 
and  to  thee  be  all  the  praise  for  ever.     Amen. 

THE  EVENING  PRAYER. 

0  Lord  !  I  thank  thee  for  thy  goodness  to  me  through  all 
the  day,  for  the  light  of  the  sun,  for  the  food  which  I  have 
eaten,  for  the  clothes  that  I  have  worn,  and  for  the  air  which 
I  have  breathed ;  but  pardon,  0  Lord  !  all  my  sins,  my  thought- 
lessness, my  forgetfulness  of  thee  ;  and  all  my  wrong  words  and 
actions,  remember  them  not  against  me.  0  Lord  !  help  me  to 
think  of  thee  oftener,  to  understand  the  instructions  that  are 
given  me,  and  to  obey  my  parents,  and  to  love  those  who  are 
set  over  me.  Be  with  me  through  the  night,  and  grant  me  that 
rest  which  is  needful  for  my  health.  Hear  my  prayers,  and 
answer  in  mercy.     Amen. 

THE  MORNING  HYMN. 

Soon  as  the  sun  ascends  the  sky. 

His  light  and  heat  to  shed  ; 
I  would  not  any  longer  lie. 

And  slumber  in  my  bed. 

With  open  eyes  and  gladsome  heart, 

I  welcome  in  the  day ; 
I  throw  my  bed-clothes  all  apart. 

And  rise,  and  kneel,  and  pray. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS. 

For  when  the  Httle  birds  unite, 
Their  morning  song  to  raise  ; 

So  Kttle  boys  should  take  deUght, 
Their  Maker  too  to  praise. 

He  gave  the  httle  bird  his  wings. 
On  w^hich  he  mounts  the  sky  ; 

He  taught  him  all  the  notes  he  sings. 
And  built  his  nest  on  high. 

He  gave  me  life,  and  to  prolong 

The  life  my  God  affords. 
He  taught  my  mind  to  think,  and  tongue 

To  tell  my  thoughts  in  words. 

For  this,  my  kind  preserver  !   thou 
Shall  hear  my  frequent  praise  ; 

To  thee  1^11  daily  learn  to  bow, 
And  give  my  youngest  days. 


THE  EVENING  HYMN. 

The  sun  that  lately  filled  the  skies. 
With  all  his  sparkling  rays ; 

Now  hides  his  glories  from  our  eyes. 
And  night  comes  on  apace. 

And  now  to  him  who  made  the  sun. 
And  taught  him  when  to  rise, 

\^Tio  showed  him  in  what  course  to  run 
Across  the  glaring  skies  ; 

Who  gave  the  gentle  moon  to  cheer 

The  stdl  and  gloomy  night; 
Like  a  large  pearl  ^mong  diamonds  clear. 

She  looks  and  sheds  her  light. 


10  LIFE  OF  THE 

To  hinij  Oh !  let  my  willing  tongue 

Send  up  the  grateful  strain  ; 
And  let  my  heart  join  in  the  song, 

Or  all  my  praise  is  vain. 

His  name,  just  learnt,  his  name  1  love. 

How  sweet  it  is  to  know. 
That  God,  who  made  the  world  above, 

Made  me  and  all  below. 

Asleep,  awake,  that  he  sustains. 

And  feeds  my  tender  frame. 
He  sends  the  blood  through  all  my  veins, 

I  Hve  and  move  in  him. 

Now  grant,  my  Maker  !  from  this  hour. 

More  and  more  knowledge  still ; 
And  since  IVe  learnt  thy  name  and  power. 

Oh  !  let  me  know  thy  will. 

When  the  time  arrived  at  which  it  was  necessary  to 
determine  upon  their  son's  future  course,  and  the 
parents  were  willing  to  consult  his  wishes  on  the  sub- 
ject, it  did  not  appear  that  the  youth  had  any  pre- 
dilections. The  disposition  which  he  manifested  was 
a  willingness  to  enter  upon  that  engagement  which 
they  might  prefer,  with  the  confidence  that  he  should 
not  fail  fully  to  realize  their  expectations.  This  was 
a  happy  neutrality,  and  it  was  productive  of  the  most 
important  results.  Had  he  chosen  it,  he  might  have 
selected  an  employment  far  more  calculated  than  that 
which  was  decided  upon  to  expand  his  intellect,  and 
conduct  him  to  eminence.  But  although,  in  a  dif- 
ferent occupation,  his  mind  might  have  acquired  habits 
and  information  generally  accounted  superior  to  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  11 

attainments  which  he  actually  made,  it  was  impossible 
that  he  could  have  filled  any  station,  or  directed  his 
attention  to  any  branch  of  knowledge,  better  adapted 
to  fit  him  for  that  important  sphere  in  w  hich  he  was 
destined  to  labour.  Had  his  future  life  been  as  well 
known  then  as  it  is  now%  a  more  appropriate  selection 
could  not  have  been  made.  This  some  may  regard  as 
a  happy  casualty ;  but  Mr.  Williams  himself  more 
correctly  ascribed  it  to  the  foreknowledge  and  wisdom 
of  a  superintending  Providence. 

But  while  both  parents  were  anxious  that  their  son 
should  fill  a  respectable  situation,  Mrs.  Williams  had 
secretly  resolved  that  his  spiritual  interests  should  not 
be  sacrificed  to  any  secular  advantage,  and  that,  above 
all  things,  it  was  desirable  to  place  him  with  a  family 
who  feared  God.  This  feeling  had  its  influence,  and 
led  to  an  arrangement  with  Mr.  Enoch  Tonkin,  a 
furnishing  ironmonger,  then  residing  in  the  City  Road, 
London,  and  w^ho,  with  Mrs.  Tonkin,  was  known 
to  Mrs.  WilUams,  and  esteemed  for  their  consistent 
piety.  And  she  had  her  reward;  as  this  determina- 
tion not  only  introduced  her  child  into  a  business 
peculiarly  adapted  to  his  talents,  and  eminently  useful 
to  himself  and  others  in  after  years,  but  formed  an 
important  link  in  the  chain  of  causes  which  issued  in 
his  conversion :  for  the  friend  to  whom  he  often  referred 
as  the  instrument  of  leading  him  from  the  tavern  to  the 
Tabernacle,  on  the  memorable  night  when  he  was  first 
effectually  convinced  of  the  worth  of  the  soul,  was  the 
amiable  woman  in  whose  family  he  became  an  inmate. 

The  indenture  of  John  Williams's  apprenticeship, 
which  was  for  seven  years,  bears  date  March  27th, 
1810.     By  this   instrument,  Mr.  Tonkin  engaged  to 


12  LIFE  OF  THE 

teach  him  the  commercial  part  of  the  business  only, 
and  to  exempt  him  from  its  more  laborious  and  merely 
mechanical  departments.  His  station  was  to  be,  not  at 
the  forge  or  the  bench,  but  behind  the  counter  and 
the  desk,  that  he  might  there  become  familiar  with  the 
value  of  the  various  articles  which  were  kept  on  sale. 
As  it  was  not  supposed  that,  in  after  life,  he  would 
require  that  practical  knowledge  which  could  be  ob- 
tained only  in  the  manufactory,  his  position  in  the 
shop  was  deemed  sufficient  to  furnish  him  with  all 
the  information  he  would  need,  to  enable  him,  at  the 
termination  of  his  apprenticeship,  to  commence  busi- 
ness for  himself.  But  this  arrangement,  although 
kindly  meant,  was  happily  frustrated.  Having  soon 
acquired  a  competent  acquaintance  with  his  own  de- 
partment, the  young  apprentice  felt  a  strong  desire  of 
knowing  more,  and  it  was  not  long  before  it  became 
evident  to  those  who  were  with  him,  that  the  imple- 
ments and  processes  of  the  workshop  presented  to 
his  eye  attractions  far  superior  to  those  of  the  finished 
and  polished  wares  which  furnished  the  windows,  and 
glittered  on  the  shelf.  Frequently  did  the  members  of 
Mr.  Tonkin's  family  mark  with  a  kindly  smUe  the 
manifest  pleasure  with  which  ''  John  "  left  the  counter 
and  loitered  near  the  workmen,  eagerly  watching 
every  stroke  of  the  hammer  and  every  movement  of 
the  hand ;  and  not  a  little  were  they  amused  to  find 
that  when,  at  the  accustomed  hours  for  meals,  the 
men  had  left  the  shop,  he  had  stolen  into  their  place, 
and  was  occupying  some  deserted  bench,  or  busily 
blowing  at  the  forge,  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  his 
previous  observations  to  a  practical  test.  This  course 
was  often  repeated,  and,  in  this  way,  he  taught  him- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  13 

self,  in  a  surprisingly  short  time,  to  form  and  finish 
many  of  the  common  articles  belonging  to  the  trade. 

All  this  Mr.  Tonkin  observed  in  silence,  and,  as 
his  apprentice  neglected  nothing  in  his  own  depart- 
ment, he  wisely  and  kindly  permitted  him  to  pursue 
a  course  so  evidently  congenial  with  his  feeUngs. 
Thus,  in  mere  shreds  of  time,  and  without  any  direct 
superintendence,  he  at  length  became  a  skilful  work- 
man, and  was  able  to  finish  more  perfectly  than 
many  whose  whole  lives  had  been  devoted  to  the  at- 
tainment, several  of  the  most  complex  and  difficult 
processes  of  the  manufacture  in  metals.  So  beauti- 
fully indeed  did  he  "  turn  out "  his  work,  that,  at 
length,  Mr.  Tonkin  found  it  for  his  own  interest  to 
request  him  to  execute  orders  in  which  great  delicacy 
and  exactness  were  required. 

Impelled  by  the  same  desire  to  exercise  his  mecha- 
nical skill,  he  frequently  volunteered  his  services  for 
employments  out  of  doors,  which  others,  placed  as 
he  was  in  a  situation  superior  to  that  of  the  labouring 
apprentice,  or  journeyman,  would  have  deemed  a  de- 
gradation. But  he  never  seemed  more  happy  than 
when  he  had  obtained  permission  to  hang  a  bell,  or 
execute  some  similar  commission.  At  such  times  the 
family  were  accustomed  to  watch  his  movements  with 
peculiar  interest,  and  to  smile  to  each  other  as  they 
saw  hhn  adjust  his  working  apron,  and  with  a  basket 
of  tools  slung  across  his  shoulder,  sally  forth,  with  as 
light  a  step  and  as  cheerful  a  countenance,  as  if  he 
had  been  the  happiest  being  in  the  world. 

These  characteristics  may  appear  to  some  trivial, 
but  it  is  not  difficult  to  discern  in  them  the  evidence 
of  a  superior  mind,  and  their  bearing  upon  Mr.  Wil- 


14  LIFE  OF  THE 

liams's  future  usefulness.  While,  however,  he  was 
thus  diligent  in  business,  he  was  not  fervent  in  spirit, 
' /serving  the  Lord.  His  disposition,  indeed,  was  pecu- 
liarly amiable,  his  moral  habits  strictly  correct,  and 
his  uniform  deportment  such  as  to  secure  the  con- 
fidence and  esteem  of  those  with  whom  he  resided. 
So  entirely  did  Mr.  Tonkin  rely  upon  his  prudence 
and  fidelity,  that,  during  a  considerable  part  of  his 
apprenticeship,  the  chief  management  of  the  business 
was  entrusted  to  him.  But,  although  John  Williams 
was  an  upright  and  estimable  youth,  "  one  thing  he 
yet  lacked."  His  amiable  spirit  and  strict  integrity  had 
neither  their  origin  nor  their  support  in  pure  and  un- 
defiled  religion.  The  promise  of  his  early  years  had 
not  been  realized.  Those  blossoms,  which  in  child- 
hood awakened  the  hope  of  his  mother,  did  not  set. 
With  *'  godly  jealousy,"  she  marked  the  progress  of 
his  mind,  and  perceived  with  pain  the  decay  of  those 
serious  impressions  which  she  had  once  beheld  with 
so  much  hope  and  joy.  Under  these  circumstances, 
she  could  do  little  more  than  continue  to  commend 
her  child  to  God,  and  when,  on  the  Sabbath-day,  he 
visited  his  family,  to  improve  the  opportunity  for  re- 
storing those  thoughts  and  feelings,  the  traces  of 
which  were  now  becoming  every  year  more  illegible. 
But  these  efforts  appeared  to  be  in  vain.  Amidst  all 
that  was  affectionate  and  respectful  to  herself,  Mrs. 
Williams  saw  but  too  clearly  that  "  his  heart  was  not 
right  with  God."  One  obvious  indication  of  this 
was  his  growing  disregard  to  the  Sabbath  and  its 
sacred  services.  To  gratify  his  pious  parent,  indeed, 
and  in  conformity  with  early  habit,  he  still  fre- 
quented the  sanctuary ;  but  it  was  now  easy  to  dis- 


KEV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  15 

cern  that  his  attendance  there  was  only  a  heartless 
compliance  with  an  irksome  custom, — a  restraint  from 
which  he  gladly  escaped  whenever  invited  to  more 
congenial  engagements,  or  removed  from  the  observa- 
tion of  her,  whom  he  could  never  willingly  distress. 
Referring  afterwards  to  this  period,  he  writes,  "  My 
course,  though  not  outwardly  immoral,  w^as  very 
wicked.  I  was  regardless  of  the  holy  Sabbath :  a 
lover  of  pleasure  more  than  a  lover  of  God."  And 
to  this  he  adds,  what  his  mother  did  not  even  suspect, 
but  a  feature  too  frequently  associated  with  that 
already  described,  *'  I  often  scoffed  at  the  name  of 
Christ  and  his  religion,  and  totally  neglected  those 
things  which  alone  can  afford  solid  consolation." 

None  who  knew  the  "  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity" 
which  characterized  Mr.  Williams,  will  ascribe  the 
preceding  quotations  to  that  mean  and  hateful  form 
of  vanity,  which  may  be  termed  "voluntary  humility;" 
neither  can  any  doubt  the  accuracy  of  a  declaration, 
which,  like  this,  describes  his  personal  consciousness : 
— a  point  upon  which  he  was  the  only  competent 
witness.  But  there  may  be  some  who  are  unable  to 
reconcile  this  dark  delineation  of  his  mental  state  with 
the  portrait  previously  presented.  How  a  youth 
adorned  by  such  moral  excellencies  could  be  so  desti- 
tute of  religious  feeling,  they  will  be  unable  to  conceive. 
This  is  not  the  place  to  discuss  the  question,  how  far 
ordinary  virtues  may  differ  from  sterling  piety;  nor  to 
attempt  any  analysis  of  the  strange  compound  which 
constitutes  some  characters,  in  which  the  fair  and  the 
good  of  social  morality  co-exist  with  deep-seated  aver- 
sion to  true  godliness.  It  is,  however,  an  unquestion- 
able fact,  founded  alike  upon  Scripture  testimony,  and 


16  LIFE  OF  THE 

upon  such  examples  as  that  of  the  subject  of  this 
memoir,  that  many  of  the  graces  which  prepare  men 
for  the  intercourse  and  friendship  of  the  world,  like 
the  rich  mosses  and  hardy  rock  plants  which  often 
hide  and  adorn  the  shapeless  and  mouldering  ruin, 
and  draw  their  life  and  luxuriance  from  the  elements 
of  decay,  may  cluster  around  the  exterior  of  a  cha- 
racter, which  is  essentially  depraved  and  spiritually 
dead. 

These  strange,  though  obvious  phenomena  in  our 
moral  history,  it  becomes  every  one  to  investigate  in 
all  their  bearings.  But  there  is  one  aspect  in  which 
the  distinction  between  morality  and  piety  most 
strikingly  presents  itself,  in  considering  the  character 
and  usefulness  of  John  Williams.  Whatever  value 
pertained  to  his  principles  prior  to  his  conversion,  and 
however  they  might  have  prepared  him  honourably 
to  fulfil  the  ordinary  obligations  of  domestic  and 
social  life,  no  one  will  imagine  that,  without  the  addi- 
tion of  some  new  and  nobler  impulse,  these  would 
have  originated  that  high  and  holy  enterprise,  to  which 
he  afterwards  devoted  his  days.  All  the  merely  natu- 
ral springs  of  benevolent  activity  would  have  never 
constrained  him  to  "  forsake  father  and  mother,  bre- 
thren and  sisters,"  the  enjoyments  and  endearments 
of  home,  and  the  prospect  of  pecuniary  gain,  that  he 
might  labour  and  die  in  raising  the  degraded  heathen 
to  the  possession  of  social  and  the  enjoyment  of  spi- 
ritual happiness.  The  source  of  this  momentous 
movement  must  be  traced  to  a  far  higher  origin.  It 
was  "  of  God."  It  was  the  result,  and  the  bright 
evidence  of  a  change  wrought  upon  his  mind  and 
character  by  the  energy  of  Divine  truth  and  Almighty 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  17 

grace.  It  was  thus  accounted  for  by  himself,  and 
every  other  explanation  is  as  unsatisfactory  as  it  is 
unscriptural.  Most  presumptuous,  indeed,  would  it 
be  to  ascribe  any  effects  to  special  Divine  agency  for 
which  ordinary  causes  might  satisfactorily  account; 
but  to  reject  such  an  explanation,  when  facts  require 
and  revelation  w^arrants  it,  would  be  equally  unphilo- 
sophical  and  unwise. 

The  circumstances  which  attended  the  conversion 
of  Mr.  Williams  have  been  often  detailed  by  himself 
and  others.  He  had  entered  his  eighteenth  year  when 
this  momentous  transformation  of  his  mind  and  cha- 
racter was  produced.  At  that  period,  he  appeared  to 
be  rapidly  sinking  down  into  a  state  of  settled  "  hard- 
ness and  impenitence  of  heart."  His  pious  mother 
and  Christian  friends  looked  on  with  sorrow  and  soli- 
citude; and  these  feelings  were  augmented  by  the 
discovery  that  he  had  become  the  associate  of  several 
irreligious  young  men,  and  had  recently  more  than 
ever  disregarded  the  Sabbath,  and  forsaken  the  sanc- 
tuary. His  position  now  was  most  perilous;  and 
even  his  mother's  entreaties  had  become  too  feeble  to 
restrain  him  from  pursuits  so  calculated  to  counteract 
her  efforts  and  blast  her  hopes.  But  prayer  was  made 
by  her  on  his  behalf  continually,  and  God  regarded 
the  cry  of  his  handmaid.  The  circumstances  under 
which  he  did  this  must  be  briefly  described. 

In  conformity  with  what  had  now  become  a  com- 
mon practice,  John  Williams  had  engaged  to  spend  a 
Sabbath  evening  wdth  several  of  his  young  associates 
at  a  tea-garden  near  his  master's  residence,  or,  more 
correctly,  at  a  tavern  connected  with  one  of  those 
scenes  of  Sabbath  desecration  and  sensual  indulgence. 

c 


18  LIFE  OF  THE 

This  appointment  was  made  for  the  30th  of  January, 
1814;  a  date  which  Mr.  Williams  carefully  recorded, 
and  one  that  is  now  engraven  on  monuments  more 
durable  than  marble.  But,  happily,  his  giddy  com- 
panions did  not  keep  their  time,  and  this  simple 
circumstance  was  the  occasion  of  his  conversion.  Had 
the  others  been  as  punctual  as  himself,  there  is  every 
probability  that  that  evening  would  have  been  passed 
in  the  tavern.  But,  providentially,  while  he  was  saun- 
tering near  the  place  of  meeting,  greatly  annoyed  by 
their  delay,  and  by  the  observation  of  others  who  knew 
his  face,  and  were  hastening  to  the  house  of  God, 
Mrs.  Tonkin  came  by,  and,  on  discerning  his  features 
by  the  light  of  a  lamp,  inquired  the  reason  of  his 
remaining  there.  This  he  frankly  avowed;  and,  at 
the  same  time,  expressed  great  vexation  at  his  disap- 
pointment; when,  with  affectionate  earnestness,  this 
pious  friend  endeavoured  to  dissuade  him  from  his 
purpose,  and  to  induce  him  to  accompany  her  to  the 
Tabernacle.  And,  at  length,  although  with  consider- 
able reluctance,  he  yielded  to  her  importunity.  This, 
however,  as  he  afterwards  confessed,  was  done  rather 
from  a  feeling  of  mortification,  than  from  any  sense 
of  the  superior  claims  of  the  Sabbath  and  the  sanc- 
tuary. Such  a  state  of  mind  was  anything  but 
favourable  to  the  serious  consideration  of  sacred  sub- 
jects; and  few  ever  entered  the  house  of  God  less 
prepared  to  profit  by  its  services.  The  Rev.  Timo- 
thy East,  of  Birmingham,  occupied  the  pulpit  that 
evening;  and  preached  from  the  weighty  question, 
"  What  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole 
world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?  or  what  shall  a  man  gi^e 
in  exchange  for  his  soul  ?"     This  solemn  inquiry  was 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  19 

pressed  home  by  the  preacher  with  all  that  point  and 
energy  which  characterize  his  addresses;  and  "the 
word  came  with  powder  and  with  the  demonstration  of 
the  Holy  Spirit"  upon  the  mind  of  his  youthful 
auditor.  This  was  a  night  to  be  remembered  by  Mr. 
Williams,  and  it  was  remembered  with  a  vividness  and 
an  interest  which  his  subsequent  references  to  it  clearly 
evince.  Speaking  of  it  from  the  same  pulpit,  at  the 
valedictory  service  held  just  before  his  second  departure 
from  this  country,  he  said,  "It  is  now  twenty-four  years 
ago,  since,  as  a  stripling  youth,  a  kind  female  friend 
invited  me  to  come  into  this  place  of  worship.  I  have 
the  door  in  my  view  at  this  moment  at  which  I  entered, 
and  I  have  all  the  circumstances  of  that  important 
era  in  my  history  vividly  impressed  upon  my  mind ; 
and  I  have  in  my  eye  at  this  instant,  the  particular 
spot  on  which  I  took  my  seat.  I  have  also  a  distinct 
impression  of  the  powerful  sermon  that  was  that  even- 
ing preached  by  the  excellent  Mr.  East,  now  of  Bir- 
mingham; and  God  was  pleased,  in  his  gracious 
providence,  to  influence  my  mind  at  that  time  so  pow- 
erfully, that  I  forsook  all  my  worldly  companions." 
Nor  was  this  the  only  effect.  "  From  that  hour,"  he 
wrote  subsequently,  "  my  blind  eyes  were  opened, 
and  I  beheld  wondrous  things  out  of  God's  law.  I 
diligently  attended  the  means  of  grace.  I  saw  that 
beauty  and  reahty  in  religion  w^hich  I  had  never  seen 
before.  My  love  to  it  and  delight  in  it  increased ;  and 
I  may  add,  in  the  language  of  the  apostle,  that  I 
"  grew  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  my  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 

By  such  signs,  it  soon  became  evident  that  God 
had  wrought  a  marvellous  change  in  his  soul.     "  Old 

c  2 


20  LIFE  OF  THE 

things  had  passed  away :  all  things  had  become  new." 
His  seat  in  the  sanctuary  was  no  longer  vacant,  and 
his  attendance  there  had  ceased  to  be  a  form.  From 
this  time  his  desire  for  scriptural  knowledge  and  spi- 
ritual blessings  prompted  him  to  seek  them  "  by  all 
means."  He  now  heard  and  read  Divine  truth  with 
the  utmost  avidity ;  and  the  numerous  notes  of  ser- 
mons to  which  he  listened  at  the  Tabernacle,  still  pre- 
served, attest  the  diligence  with  which  he  then  laboured 
to  store  his  mind  with  sacred  truths.  It  was  a  most 
important  circumstance  for  him,  and  for  many  whom 
he  was  honoured  to  instruct,  that  Mr.  Williams's 
earliest  religious  connexion  was  formed  with  a  pastor 
and  a  people,  whose  influence  was  peculiarly  adapted 
to  act  beneficially  upon  his  character.  The  instructive 
and  pungent  preaching  of  the  venerable  man  who 
then  presided  over  the  congregation,  together  with  the 
wisdom,  energy  and  zeal  which  characterized  his 
general  proceedings,  could  not  fail  to  impart  a  right 
bias  and  a  powerful  stimulus  to  an  active  and  suscep- 
tible mind.  And  these  effects  were  realized  by  Mr. 
Williams,  and  abundantly  manifested  in  his  future 
proceedings. 

Great  decision  of  character  was  displayed  by  the 
young  disciple  from  the  hour  when  he  first  learned 
"  the  worth  of  the  soul."  His  convictions  were  con- 
verted at  once  into  practical  principles ;  and  his  early 
piety  was  marked  by  the  same  simplicity  and  firmness 
which  distinguished  and  dignified  his  more  matured 
experience.  At  no  period  did  he  deem  religion  a 
matter  of  barren  sentiment  or  mere  feeling.  In  his 
esteem,  it  was  the  solemn  business  of  man,  and  as 
such  he  pursued  its  objects  and  fulfilled  its  obligations. 


REV.  J.  AVILLIAMS.  21 

And  by  the  adoption  of  these  views,  he  was  preserved 
from  the  uncertainty  and  distress  which  frequently 
keep  the  anxious  inquirer  for  months  or  years  in  the 
twihght  of  the  day  of  salvation,  and  was  soon  induced 
to  declare  hmiself  a  follower  of  Christ,  by  joining  his 
disciples,  and,  with  them,  commemorating  his  death* 
This  important  step,  however,  was  not  taken  until 
September,  1814,  nor  without  much  deliberation  and 
prayer.  His  venerable  pastor  gave  him  a  cordial  wel- 
come into  the  visible  fellowship  of  the  saints;  and 
from  this  time  until  his  departure  for  the  South  Seas, 
he  maintained,  with  honour,  the  profession  he  had 
made,  and  omitted  no  opportunity  of  uniting  with 
his  Christian  brethren  around  the  table  of  the  Lord. 
What  endeared  these  solemn  meetings  still  more  to 
his  heart,  was  the  presence  of  his  mother,  who  had, 
previously,  connected  herself  with  the  Tabernacle 
society.  "  Many  a  tune,"  he  wrote  several  years 
afterwards,  ''  have  my  dear  mother  and  myself  sur- 
rounded that  table,  and  enjoyed  there  seasons  of 
refreshment  and  profit.  And  there,  too,  have  I  used 
the  language,  which  I  now  repeat,  'Lord,  I  commit 
my  body,  my  soul,  and  my  all  into  thine  hands.  Do 
with  me  what  seemeth  good  in  thy  sight.' " 

But  at  this  time  there  was  another  societ}^  at  the 
Tabernacle,  specially  designed  for  the  improvement  of 
serious  young  men,  and  called,  "  The  Youths'  Class." 
Of  this  class  Mr.  Williams  became  a  member ;  and  as 
its  influence  upon  his  character  was  important,  the 
following  sketch  of  its  proceedings,  from  the  pen. of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Browne,  late  of  Limerick,  who  was 
admitted  both  into  the  church  and  the  class  at  the 


2'2  LIFE  OF  THE 

same  time  with  his  early  friend,  will  find  here  an 
appropriate  place. 

"  It  consisted  of  about  thirty  members.  We  met 
at  eight  o'clock  every  Monday  evening.  The  meetings 
were  opened  and  closed  with  singing  and  prayer. 
After  the  opening  prayer,  a  subject,  which  had  been 
chosen  at  the  former  meeting,  was  then  considered. 
The  members,  in  turn,  proposed  a  subject,  but  it  was 
at  the  discretion  of  our  president,  (Mr.  Barrett,)  whe- 
ther the  subject  proposed  should  remain  for  consider- 
ation. The  utmost  care  was  taken  to  avoid  a  mere 
controversial  spirit;  and  when  the  discussion  closed, 
our  superintendent,  always  in  a  very  able  manner, 
gave  us  a  summary  view  of  all  that  had  been  advanced, 
pointing  out  our  errors,  and  confirming  what  seemed 
to  be  agreeable  to  the  oracles  of  God. 

''  Every  eighteenth  Monday  was  devoted  to  special 
prayer,  when  four  or  five  of  our  number  would  engage 
in  supplicating  the  Divine  blessing ;  and  once  a  quar- 
ter there  was  an  examination,  when  our  president 
proposed  to  each  member  such  questions  as  served  to 
put  us  upon  a  careful  examination  of  ourselves  as  to 
the  state  of  religion  in  our  souls,  and  at  the  same 
time,  to  enable  us  to  ascertain  the  progress  we  had 
made  in  Divine  knowledge  during  the  quarter.  Our 
venerable  pastor  would  occasionally  come  into  our 
meetings,  say  a  few  appropriate  words,  and  then  de- 
part smiling  upon  us  all.  The  advantages  to  be  de- 
rived from  such  meetings  any  where  must  be  evident, 
but  especially  in  London,  amidst  the  occupations  and 
snares  which  encompassed  us.  Our  minds  had  always 
some  important  subject  to  dwell  upon,  and  our  leisure 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  23 

was  usually  employed  in  preparing  for  the  approach- 
ing meeting,  which  was  looked  forward  to  as  a  season 
of  real  mental  refreshment.  This  I  may  say,  with 
very  few  additional  advantages,  was  the  college  where 
Williams  and  several  others  received  those  sound  and 
enlarged  views  of  Scripture  doctrine  and  practical 
Christianity,  which  eminently  fitted  him  to  go  forth 
to  the  heathen  as  an  ambassador  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Williams  was  one  of  our  most  regular  attendants,  and 
it  rarely  happened  that  he  had  not  a  paper  to  read  on 
the  subject  for  consideration." 

But  self-improvement  was  not  the  exclusive  object 
to  which  the  attention  of  the  future  missionary  was 
devoted.  While  receiving  instruction,  he  became,  by 
the  natural  operation  of  his  religious  principles  and 
affections,  anxious  to  impart  it.  There  were  several 
useful  societies  then  in  active  operation  at  the  Taber- 
nacle, with  most  of  which  he  connected  hunself  sub- 
sequently ;  but  his  first  step  in  the  splendid  course  of 
Christian  benevolence  which  he  was  permitted  to  pur- 
sue, was  to  become  a  teacher  in  the  Sabbath-school. 
Having  undertaken  this  important  work,  he  performed 
it  with  steadiness  and  delight ;  and  soon  won  the 
affections  of  his  pupils  and  the  esteem  of  his  fellow- 
labourers.  Thus  also  he  formed  some  of  those  habits 
which  prepared  him  to  cultivate  a  wider  sphere.  In 
this  school  he  delivered  his  first  public  addresses,  and 
by  these  essays  he  became  emboldened  to  appear  be- 
fore larger  assemblies.  Nor  were  his  early  efforts  to 
honour  Christ  unfruitful.  A  letter  now  before  the 
writer  of  these  notices,  from  a  young  person  then 
connected  with  the  school,  ascribes  to  one  of  them, 
her  conversion  to  God. 


24  LIFE  OF  THE 

In  addition  to  the  Sabbath-school,  there  were  so- 
cieties at  the  Tabernacle  for  visiting  the  sick,  instruct- 
ing the  inmates  of  a  poor  house  and  alms  house, 
and  distributing  religious  tracts.  "Williams,"  says 
Mr.  Browne,  "  had  his  heart  and  soul  in  all  these, 
and  was  a  general  favourite.  There  was  so  much  un- 
affected piety,  sweetness  of  disposition,  and  readiness 
to  engage  in  whatever  was  good,  that  all  loved  him. 
He  was  one  of  those  that  were  always  found  at  their 
post,  and  seldom  or  ever  deserted  the  Tabernacle,  great 
as  the  inducements  frequently  were  to  wander  to 
other  places  to  hear  celebrated  preachers." 

In  this  steady  and  useful  course  of  unostentatious 
labour,  John  Williams  had  been  engaged  for  about 
twelve  months,  when  wider  scenes  of  spiritual  desti- 
tution than  those  immediately  beneath  his  eye  began 
to  interest  his  thoughts,  and  to  awaken  the  desires 
which  subsequently  determined  the  character  of  his 
future  life.  The  cause  to  which  this  important  cir- 
cumstance in  his  history  must  be  ascribed  is  not  un- 
known. At  the  time  it  occurred,  in  the  autumn  of 
1815,  the  Tabernacle  Auxiliary  to  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society  was  in  the  zenith  of  its  prosperity, 
and  was  maintaining,  with  holy  emulation,  an  active 
contest  for  supremacy  with  the  kindred  institution  at 
Tottenham  Court  Chapel.  Impelled  by  the  same 
feelings  which  had  contributed  to  the  formation  of 
the  Parent  Institution,  and  which  had  been  quickened 
by  the  recent  success  of  the  African  and  South  Sea 
Missions,  the  Rev.  Matthew  Wilks  employed  every 
means  which  he  could  devise  to  multiply  its  friends 
and  augment  its  resources.  Amongst  other  plans 
then  in  operation  was  that  of  a  quarterly  missionary 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  25 

meeting,  conducted  in  a  similar  manner  with  the  an- 
nual meetings  of  other  auxiliaries,  and  designed  to 
diffuse  information  and  stimulate  effort : — Mr.  Wilks 
wisely  inferring,  that  the  better  his  people  understood 
the  principles  and  watched  the  proceedings  of  the 
Society,  the  more  liberally  they  would  sustain  it. 
And  his  calculations  were  confirmed.  Instead  of 
being  weary  of  these  frequently  recurring  convoca- 
tions, the  appetite  grew  by  what  it  fed  upon,  and  the 
congregation  anticipated  their  return  with  constantly 
augmenting  interest.  As  a  natural  consequence,  the 
missionary  spirit,  with  its  manifold  and  inestimable 
benefits,  was  widely  diffused  throughout  the  large 
multitude  that  habitually  filled  the  Tabernacle,  and 
the  auxiliary  there  attained  a  proud  pre-eminence  over 
all  similar  institutions  in  the  metropolis.  Had  the 
sagacious  and  venerable  pastor  of  that  favoured 
people  sympathized  with  the  false  fears  of  some  who 
imagined  that  such  frequent  meetings  would  satiate 
the  mind  and  defeat  their  own  object,  very  different 
results  would  have  been  witnessed.  To  mention  no 
other  loss,  it  is  highly  probable  that,  under  ministra- 
tions and  management  less  instinct  with  missionary 
ardour,  John  Williams  would  have  lived  and  died  in 
his  native  land ;  for  it  was  at  one  of  these  quarterly 
meetings,  and  by  the  fervid  appeal  of  his  beloved 
pastor,  that  the  sacred  fire  was  kindled  in  his  soul. 
"  At  the  time,"  he  writes,  "  I  took  but  little  notice  of 
it ;  but  afterwards,  the  desire  was  occasionally  very 
strong  for  many  months.  My  heart  was  frequently 
with  the  poor  heathen.  Finding  this  to  be  the  case, 
I  made  it  a  subject  of  serious  prayer  to  God  that  he 
would  totally  eradicate  and  banish  the  desire,  if  it  was 


2ii  LIFE  OJ^  THE 

not  consistent  with  his  holy  mind  and  will ;  but  that, 
if  it  was  consistent,  he  would  increase  my  knowledge 
with  the  desire.  I  then  examined  my  motives,  and 
found  that  a  sense  of  the  value  of  an  immortal  soul, — 
the  thousands  that  were  daily  passing  from  time  into 
eternity  destitute  of  a  knowledge  of  Christ  and  salva- 
tion, and  a  conviction  of  the  debt  of  love  I  owe  to 
God  for  his  goodness,  in  making  me  savingly  ac- 
quainted with  the  things  which  belong  to  my  ever- 
lasting peace,  were  the  considerations  by  which  my 
desire  was  created."  These  statements  were  made 
to  the  Directors  in  connexion  with  the  offer  of  his 
services.  And  the  singleness  of  purpose  which  dic- 
tated them  is  equally  obvious  in  the  sentences  by 
which  they  were  prefaced.  "  In  offering  the  following 
representation  for  your  perusal,  I  have  endeavoured 
to  be  as  frank  and  plain  as  possible.  If  this,  and  the 
account  which  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wilks  can  give  of  me, 
should  not  meet  with  your  conscientious  approbation, 
I  hope,  pray  and  trust  that  you  will,  on  no  account, 
for  the  sake  of  my  soul,  offer  me  the  least  encourage- 
ment." 

The  steps  which  led  to  this  application  to  the 
Society  were  few  and  simple.  After  hiding  in  his 
heart  for  several  months  a  desire  which  could  not  be 
repressed,  he  disclosed  it  confidentially  to  a  few  of 
his  immediate  connexions  and  more  intimate  friends, 
and  was  at  length  emboldened  to  seek  an  interview 
on  the  subject  with  his  pastor.  His  reception  was 
encouraging.  Few  men  could  "  discern  spirits"  more 
readily  than  Mr.  Wilks ;  and  while  sarcastic  and 
severe  to  those  whose  assumptions  and  appearance 
were  unsustained  by  corresponding  excellencies,  he  was 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  27 

full  of  generous  love  and  undisguised  kindness  towards 
all  whose  character  bore  the  unprint  of  goodness  and 
truth.  These  features  he  at  once  discovered  through 
the  transparent  frankness  of  John  Williams's  commu- 
nications, and  he  therefore  received  him  with  paternal 
affection,  and  readily  proffered  to  hun  his  best  assist- 
ance and  advice.  By  subsequent  communications, 
Mr.  Wilks  became  as  satisfied  of  the  mental,  as  he 
had  previously  been  of  the  spiritual  fitness  of  the 
young  applicant,  and  thus  commenced  a  friendship 
which,  like  that  subsisting  between  Paul  and  Timothy, 
was  unaffected  by  the  distance  of  their  spheres  of 
labour,  or  by  the  disparity  of  their  years. 

In  addition  to  his  other  labours,  Mr.  Wilks  was 
accustomed  at  this  time  to  impart  gratuitous  instruc- 
tion at  his  own  house  to  a  class  of  young  men  who 
were  anticipating  the  work  of  the  Christian  ministry ; 
and,  soon  after  ascertaining  the  state  of  this  youth- 
ful disciple's  mind,  he  invited  him  to  join  it.  Most 
fully  aware  of  his  educational  deficiencies,  he  gladly 
acceded  to  the  proposal  of  his  kind  friend  and  pastor, 
and  from  this  time,  devoted,  with  the  utmost  ardour, 
all  the  leisure  he  could  command  to  the  course  of 
reading  and  other  mental  exercises  which  his  vene- 
rable tutor  prescribed.  Happily,  the  nature  of  his 
situation,  and  the  kindness  of  the  family  with  whom 
he  resided,  afforded  him  many  facilities  for  the 
prosecution  of  his  studies.  In  a  short  time,  his  rapid 
improvement  fully  satisfied  Mr.  Wilks  of  his  capabi- 
lities, and  induced  that  excellent  man  to  encourage 
the  early  tender  of  his  services  to  the  London  Mis- 
sionary Society.  Under  the  sanction  of  one  in  whose 
wisdom  he  felt  the  fullest  confidence,  and  anxious  to 


28  LIFE  OF  THE 

be  more  entirely  employed  in  the  service  of  God,  Mr. 
Williams  applied  to  the  Directors,  in  July,  1816;  and 
having  successfully  passed  the  usual  examination,  he 
was  unanimously  received  as  a  missionary. 

Mr.  Williams's  immature  age,  and  imperfect  edu- 
cation, at  the  time  of  his  reception  by  the  Society, 
clearly  indicated  the  propriety  of  additional  instruc- 
tion, ere  he  was  entrusted  with  the  responsible  charge 
of  a  missionary  station.  Years  of  mental  discipline 
would  have  been  amply  repaid,  had  the  Directors 
determined  to  give  their  youthful  agent  such  a  prepa- 
ration for  his  work.  But  from  this  advantage  he  was 
excluded  by  a  vote  to  send  him  forth  at  the  earliest 
period,  in  consequence  of  which  there  was  an  interval 
of  but  months,  instead  of  years,  between  his  reception 
and  his  departure.  This  was  deeply  to  be  regretted, 
but  yet,  under  the  circumstances,  it  will  scarcely  be 
condemned. 

At  the  time  when  John  Williams  connected  him- 
self with  the  Society,  the  Directors  were  pressed  with 
urgent  applications  for  missionaries  from  different  parts 
of  the  world  3  but  especially  from  Southern  Africa,  and 
the  long  barren,  but  then  fruit-bearing  isles  of  the 
South  Seas  ;  and,  as  their  agents  were  c|uite  unequal 
to  the  demands  made  upon  them,  the  Directors  were 
painfully  perplexed,  as  they  are  at  the  present  day, 
by  the  consequences  of  their  success.  There  was, 
however,  this  difference  between  the  two  periods ;  now 
money,  then  men,  constituted  the  difficulty.  And 
this  difficulty  was  especially  felt  in  the  Georgian  and 
Society  Islands,  where  the  necessities  and  demands  of 
the  half-enlightened,  but  highly-excited  people,  were 
consuming  the  almost  exhausted  energies  of  the  few 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  29 

missionaries  who  had  continued  with  them  until  the 
prayers  of  the  church  had  been  answered,  and  their 
own   severe   and  depressing  labours   blessed  with   a 
large  reward.     Never  before  had  the  cry  been  heard, 
"  Come  over  and  help  us,"  with  feeUngs  of  deeper 
concern  than  when  it  came  from  those  lovely  isles ; 
for  never  had  men  been  less  prepared  to  follow  up 
success  with  vigour  than  were  the  Directors,  when 
they  heard  that  Tahiti  had  renounced  her  idols,  and 
received  the  word    of  God.      Under   these    circum- 
stances, both  for  their  brethren's  sake  and  for  their 
work's  sake,  they  were  anxious  to  thrust  forth  more 
labourers  into  the  rich  and  ripening  harvest ;  and  who 
that  considers  the  peculiarity  of  their  position,  will 
condemn  their  conduct?      They  had  no  alternative 
but  that  of  leaving  their  few,  toil-worn  labourers  at 
Tahiti,  to  faint  under  the  burden  and  heat  of  the 
bright  day  that  had  dawned  upon  them,  and  in  doing 
so,  either  to  permit  a  people  emerging  from  the  dark- 
ness of  ages  to  remain  but  half-enlightened,  if  not  to 
relapse  into  superstition,  or  else  to  send  forth  addi- 
tional agents,  some  of  whom  were  but  partially  fur- 
nished for  the  work.     This,  although  acknowledged 
to  be  an  evil,  appeared  to  the  Directors  the  least  of 
the   two    between    which    they    were    compelled    to 
choose.      At   that   period,    moreover,   they  had    not 
learned  so  fully  as  since,  the  vast  importance  of  well 
educated  missionaries,  even  for  those  stations  which, 
to  a  superficial  observer,  might  appear  to  require  men 
of  but  humble  abilities  and  acquirements.     This  con- 
clusion is  now  generall}^  received,  and   no   one  can 
urge  against  it  the  subsequent  success  of  John  Wil- 
liams.     His  was  a  bright  exception   to  the  general 


30  LIFE  OF  THE 

rule,  and  one  in  which  the  absence  of  educational  ad- 
vantages was  compensated  by  unusual  activity  of 
mind,  fertility  of  resources,  and  a  plodding  perse- 
verance which  could  not  be  diverted  from  its  chosen 
course. 

When  Mr.  Williams  was  accepted  by  the  Society,' 
he  was  still  an  apprentice ;  and,  as  the  Directors  had 
determined  to  send  him  to  the  South  vSeas  as  early 
as  possible,  and  were  anxious  that  he  should  improve 
to  the  utmost  the  short  interval  before  his  embark- 
ation, an  effort  was  made  to  induce  Mr.  Tonkin  to 
release  him  from  the  seven  additional  months  which 
he  had  still  to  serve.  This  attempt  proved  success- 
ful ;  and  he  had  no  sooner  obtained  his  release  than 
he  applied  himself,  with  the  most  earnest  assiduity,  to 
the  acquisition  of  useful  knowledge.  While  thus  en- 
gaged, his  valued  friend  and  pastor  continued  to 
direct  his  reading,  and  in  other  ways  to  render  him 
assistance.  But  although  Mr.  Williams  thirsted  for 
literary  and  theological  knowledge,  and  devoted  to  its 
acquisition  his  best  hours  and  energies,  he  at  the 
same  time  availed  himself  of  the  opportunity,  afforded 
by  his  continuance  in  London,  of  visiting  manufac- 
tories and  inspecting  processes,  an  acquaintance  with 
which,  he  believed,  would  be  valuable  in  his  future 
labours.  In  pursuing  this  plan,  he  might  have  been 
influenced  in  part  by  the  pleasure  which  he  always 
derived  from  observing  the  contrivances  and  results 
of  mechanical  skill;  but  in  thus  giving  his  attention 
to  the  useful  arts,  Mr.  Williams  only  acted  in  accord- 
ance with  views  of  the  missionary  work  which  gave 
their  own  character  to  his  subsequent  proceedings, 
and  contributed  most  essentially  to  those  great  ends 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  31 

to  which  he  had  consecrated  his  life.  Thus  early,  he 
had  sketched  for  himself  a  well-defined  outline  of 
what  he  should  do  and  design  as  a  missionary.  It 
was  his  fixed  purpose,  in  subordination  to  the  leading 
objects  of  his  mission,  to  introduce  amongst  the 
people  as  extensively  as  possible,  the  arts  and  com- 
forts of  civilized  society.  Ample  evidence  of  this 
will  appear  in  the  sequel,  but  the  following  extract 
from  a  speech  addressed  by  him  to  the  Tabernacle 
Auxiliary  contains  the  germinant  principles  from 
which  have  arisen  the  flourishing  and  fruitful  plants 
which  have  been  since  propagated,  and  are  now 
adorning  with  their  rich  luxuriance,  so  many  of  the 
groups  and  islands  of  the  Southern  Pacific. 

After  establishing  the  claims  of  Christian  missions 
on  the  ground  of  their  highest  and  ultimate  object, 
the  speaker  thus  proceeded.  "  But  whilst  we  are  com- 
municating to  them  saving  knowledge,  which  is  our 
grand  and  principal  design,  the  commercial  interests 
of  this  nation  will  be  greatly  promoted.  For  the 
Missionary  Society  manifest  their  wisdom,  by  sending 
out  to  the  heathen  Christian  mechanics,  who  not  only 
teach  the  poor  creatures  the  way  to  heaven,  but  also 
instruct  them  in  different  branches  of  business.  In 
consequence  of  this,  some  places  to  which  missionaries 
ha\  e  been  sent  will,  beyond  all  doubt,  and  in  a  very 
short  time,  begin  to  traflfic  with  Europe.  Then  they 
will  apply  to  our  merchants  for  goods,  and  where  will 
they  get  supplied,  but  by  applying  to  our  manufac- 
turers ?  and  how  will  they  again  produce  the  articles, 
but  by  employing  artizans  to  make  them  ?  Thus  we 
see  that  the  nation  at  large  is  interested,  and  that  every 
one,  who  is  concerned  to  promote  the  commercial  wel- 


32  LIFE  OF  THE 

fare  of  his  country,  is  bound  to  exert  himself  on  be- 
half of  the  missionary  cause."  These  were  inferences 
abundantly  established  by  his  future  course,  and 
upon  the  ground  of  which  he  boldly  took  his  stand, 
when,  after  years  of  honourable  toil  and  unprecedented 
success,  he  was  permitted  again  to  plead  not  only 
before  the  church,  but  before  the  statesmen,  nobles, 
and  merchants  of  Britain,  the  claims  of  Christian 
missions. 

During  this  busy  period  of  preparation,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams remitted  none  of  his  useful  labours  in  the 
Sabbath-school,  and  other  species  of  benevolent  acti- 
vity. But  in  addition  to  these  engagements,  he  now 
began  in  a  more  public  character,  to  preach  to  his 
countrymen  those  "  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ," 
which  he  was  about  to  convey  to  the  heathen.  The 
outlines  of  these  early  pulpit  exercises  left  amongst 
his  papers,  are  marked  by  no  very  striking  features. 
They  are  lucid  exhibitions  of  the  cardinal  truths  of 
revelation,  presented  with  their  Scripture  proofs,  and 
in  a  style  which  bears  the  impress  of  much  serious- 
ness and  zeal.  These  discourses  were  delivered  at 
the  Tabernacle,  and  from  other  metropolitan  pulpits, 
and  were  heard  with  acceptance,  especially  by  the 
people  to  whom  his  character  and  manner  of  life  were 
best  known,  and  from  amongst  whom  he  reaped  his 
first  fruits  as  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ. 

At  this  period  it  was  Mr.  Williams's  happiness 
to  form  an  acquaintance  with  that  devoted  and  in- 
valuable friend  to  whom  he  and  the  heathen  were 
afterwards  so  deeply  indebted.  Miss  Mary  Chauner 
had,  with  a  beloved  sister  now  in  heaven,  been  for 
some  time  members  of  the  society  at  the  Tabernacle, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  33 

when  Mr.  Williams  joined  it,  and  was  highly  esteemed, 
not  for  charms  and  graces  which  lie  upon  the  sur- 
face and  captivate  as  soon  as  they  are  seen,  but  for 
"  the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,"  as  well  as 
for  the  sterling  excellencies  which  had  uniformly 
appeared  in  her  conduct  and  character.  Mr.  Williams 
knew  her  virtues,  and  as  they  were  fellow-labourers  in 
the  same  walks  of  usefulness,  he  enjoyed  opportunities 
of  observation  and  intercourse  which  satisfied  him  that, 
beneath  her  placid  manner  and  apparent  timidity, 
there  existed  a  strength  of  principle  and  a  glowing 
zeal  for  God,  which  eminently  qualified  her  for  the 
service  upon  which  he  was  about  to  enter.  This  in- 
duced him  to  follow  without  hesitation  the  impulses 
of  his  heart,  and  the  result  abundantly  confirmed  his 
convictions  and  justified  his  choice.  In  Christian 
heroism  she  proved  the  equal  of  her  intrepid  husband, 
and  in  patient  endurance  his  superior.  It  is  not 
flattery,  but  simple  justice  to  say  that  she  was  in  all 
points  worthy  of  the  honoured  man  to  whose  happi- 
ness and  success  she  so  largely  contributed;  and  in 
no  part  of  his  life  was  the  kindness  of  Di\  ine  Provi- 
dence more  manifest  than  in  the  circumstances  which 
led  to  their  happy  union.  This  was  solemnized  on 
the  29th  of  October,  1816,  and  it  was  a  day  which 
not  only  Mr.  Williams  had  reason  to  remember  with 
gratitude,  but  also  many  thousands  of  Polynesian 
females,  whom  the  love  and  labours  of  his  devoted 
partner  raised  from  degradation  to  comfort,  from  the 
rudeness  and  vile  indulgences  of  savage,  to  the  mani- 
fold enjoyments  of  civilized  life,  and  from  pagan  dark- 
ness to  evangelical  light. 

D 


34  LIFE  OF  THE 

Prior  to  this  important  step,  the  Directors  had  deter- 
mined that  Mr.  WiUiams  and  his  brethren,  who  were 
appointed  to  the  same  mission,  should  leave  for  their 
destination  during  either  that  or  the  following  month 
of  November ;  and  in  anticipation  of  their  early 
departure,  and  that  of  several  other  missionaries, 
a  public  service  for  their  solemn  designation  to  this 
work  was  held  at  Surrey  Chapel,  on  the  30th  of 
September.  The  occasion  was  one  of  peculiar  interest. 
Nine  missionaries  were  to  be  set  apart  to  the  noble 
enterprize ;  and  both  their  number  and  the  en- 
couraging circumstances  under  which  they  were  going 
forth  to  their  distant  spheres  of  labour,  awakened 
feelings  which  had  in  many  lain  dormant  since  the 
capture  of  the  DufF.  It  was  not  surprising,  therefore, 
that  an  immense  congregation  should  have  crowded 
the  capacious  sanctuary  in  which  this  hallowed  scene 
was  about  to  be  witnessed,  nor  that  its  proceedings 
should  still  live  in  the  memory  of  some  who  were 
spectators  of  those  solemnities.  Five  of  the  mission- 
aries to  be  ordained  were  destined  to  enter  the  great 
and  effectual  door  which  Divine  Providence  had  then 
opened  in  South  Africa.  Their  names  are  well  known. 
The  last  and  the  youngest  of  them  was  a  meet  com- 
panion for  his  brother  Williams,  who  was  also  the 
junior  of  the  brethren  destined  for  the  South  Seas. 
The  African  missionaries  were  Messrs.  John  Taylor, 
James  Kitchingman,  Evan  Evans,  John  Brownlee, 
and  Robert  Moffatt.  The  brethren  for  Tahiti  and 
its  adjacent  islands  were  Messrs.  David  Darling, 
George  Piatt,  Robert  Bourne,  and  John  Williams. 
The  engagements   of  the  day  were  commenced   by 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  35 

prayer.  This  was  presented  by  the  late  Mr.  Ray  son, 
then  of  Wakefield,  but  subsequently  of  Tonbridge 
Chapel,  London.  Dr.  Leifchild,  then  of  Kensington,  de- 
livered an  introductory  discourse,  and  proposed  to  the 
missionaries  the  usual  questions.*  To  these  inquiries 
satisfactory  answers  were  returned,  and,  wiien  it  is 
remembered  that  in  this  way  nine  young  men  testified, 
in  the  midst  of  the  church  and  in  the  face  of  the  world, 
that  thev  loved  the  souls  and  desired  the  salvation  of 
the  heathen  above  kindred  and  country,  we  need  not 
wonder  that  "  the  numerous  audience  appeared  to  be 
deeply  afrected."f  These  replies  having  been  con- 
cluded, the  Rev.  George  Burder  and  John  Angel  James 
stood  forward,  and  in  the  name  of  the  Society,  pre- 
sented a  Bible  to  each  of  the  brethren,  as  a  token  of 
regard,  the  bond  of  their  union,  the  basis  of  their 
efforts,  and  the  pledge  of  their  support.  "  I  shall 
never  forget,"  said  Mr.  Williams,  many  years  after 
this  interesting  scene,  "  the  impression  produced  upon 
my  mind  by  the  solemn  manner  in  which  our  beloved 
brother  Mr.  James  of  Birmingham  put  the  Bible  into 
my  hand.  With  all  the  affection  for  wiiich  he  is  dis- 
tinguished, and  with  all  the  power  and  impressiveness 
of  his  manner,  he  said,  '  Go,  my  beloved  brother,  and 


*  For  the  information  of  some  readers  it  may  be  necessary  to 
state,  that  the  questions  usually  proposed  on  such  occasions  are 
designed  to  elicit  a  pubhc  testimony  from  the  candidates  for  ordina- 
tion, on  the  following  points : — The  grounds  of  their  belief  that 
they  have  become  the  subjects  of  personal  religion  ;  the  views  they 
hold  of  Scripture  doctrine  and  duty ;  the  motives  which  have 
induced  them  to  engage  in  the  missionary  service,  and  the  manner  in 
which  they  design  to  exercise  their  ministry  amongst  the  heathen. 

t  Vide  Evangelical  Magazine,  vol.  24,  p.  454. 

d2 


36  LIFE  OF  THE 

with  the  abihty  which  God  has  given  you,  be  faithful 
in  season  and  out  of  season,  in  proclaiming  the  preci- 
ous truths  which  that  volume  contains ;'  and  then 
good  Dr.  Waugh,  with  heaven  beaming  on  his  bene- 
volent countenance,  and  the  big  tear  of  affection  glis- 
tening in  his  intelligent  eye,  speaking  to  me  upon  my 
youthful  appearance,  said,  '  Go,  my  dear  young  bro- 
ther, and  if  your  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  your 
mouth,  let  it  be  with  telling  poor  sinners  of  the  love 
of  Jesus  Christ ;  and  if  your  arms  drop  from  your 
shoulders,  let  it  be  with  knocking  at  men's  hearts  to 
gain  admittance  for  him  there.' "  After  the  presentation 
of  the  Bibles,  this  venerated  man  offered  prayer  for 
the  missionaries  and  their  wives,  to  whom  two  charges 
containing  counsels  and  encouragements  were  then 
addressed  by  the  late  Dr.  Winter  and  the  Rev.  John 
Campbell.  Singing  and  supplication  closed  and  sanc- 
tified the  solemn  service. 

Only  a  few  weeks  intervened  between  this  memora- 
ble meeting  and  Mr.  Williams's  departure.  But  he 
did  not  murmur  at  the  decision  of  the  Directors  to 
send  him  forth  so  soon,  for  he  knew  and  approved 
the  reasons  by  which  they  had  been  influenced,  and 
sympathized  deeply  in  the  feelings  with  which  they 
contemplated  the  South  Sea  Mission.  He  therefore 
cheerfully  relinquished  the  advantages  which  a  longer 
stay  in  England  might  have  secured  for  him,  and 
applied  himself,  with  all  the  ardour  of  his  character, 
to  the  necessary  preparation  for  the  anticipated  voyage. 
While  thus  engaged,  he  was  greatly  animated  by  the 
refreshing  intelligence  which  every  communication 
from  the  South  Seas  then  contained,  and  which  opened 
before  his  sanguine  and  devoted  spirit  prospects  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS. 


37 


most  promising.     After  "  a  night  of  toil,"  the  memo- 
rable and  monitory  history  of  which  will  continue  to 
instruct  and  encourage  the  church  to  the  end  of  time, 
the  morning  had  broke  upon  Tahiti  and  the  surround- 
ing isles.     Far  and  near  "the  marvellous  light"  had 
awakened  the  slumbering  people,  and  Pomare,  with 
other  chiefs,  like  the  lofty  summits  of  their  own  moun- 
tains at  the  dawn  of  day,  were  amongst  the  first  to 
receive  and  reflect  the  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 
ness.    Suddenly  the    few  faithful  men  who,  amidst 
discouragements   and  dangers  seldom  paralleled,  had 
for  years  maintained  their  post,  were  called  to  exchange 
tears  for  toils,  sorrows  for  songs  of  salvation.     And 
"  they  were  like  them  that  dream.     Then  was  their 
mouth    filled    with  laughter,  and  their  tongue  with 
singing:    then    said   they   among  the  heathen,    The 
Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  them.     The  Lord 
hath  done  great  things  for  us,  whereof  we  are  glad." 
But  pressed  as  they  were,  out  of  measure  and  beyond 
strength,  sadness   was  mingled  with  this  joy  at  the 
paucity  of  labourers,  as  compared  with  the  demands 
of  the  people.     From  youth  and  age,  from  chiefs  and 
districts  and  islands,  there  had  arisen  a  strong  and 
simultaneous  cry  for  instruction.  Schools  were  crowd- 
ed as  soon  as  they  were  commenced,  and  the  habita- 
tions of  the  Missionaries,  from  dawn  until  night,  and 
often  from  night  again  until  dawn,  were  flooded  with 
the  rising  and  almost  rushing  tide  of  anxious  inquirers. 
Exhausted,  the  devoted  brethren  sent  home  for  help ; 
and  no  time  was  lost  by  the  Directors  in  responding 
to  their   appeal.     In  January,  1816,   they  had  sent 
Messrs.  ElHs  and  Threlkeld,  who  were  followed,  in 
July,  by  Messrs.  Orsmond  and  Barff";  but  still  every 


38  LIFE  OF  THE 

fresh  communication  convinced  them  that  this  supply 
was  inadequate,  and  therefore  four  other  brethren  were 
now  added  to  the  number.  Such  were  the  circum- 
stances under  which  John  Williams  prepared  to  say, 
"My  native  land,  adieu;"  and  what  circumstances 
could  have  been  more  calculated  to  soften  the  pain 
of  separation,  or  more  congenial  with  a  spirit  which, 
Uke  his,  lived  in  an  element  of  cheerfulness  and 
hope  ? 

But,  exulting  as  he  did  in  the  bright  visions  of  the 
future,  the  young  Missionary  was  not  insensible  to 
the  chaiTiis  and  clamis  of  kindred  and  home ;  and,  as 
the  parting  hour  approached,  he  keenly  felt  its  pangs. 
He  was  most  tenderly  attached  to  the  members  of  his 
own  family,  and  in  a  peculiar  manner  to  his  mother. 
To  leave  her  without  the  expectation  of  a  reunion 
upon  earth,  was  a  thought  which  he  could  not  enter- 
tain without  tears,  and  whicli  he  was  obhged  to  dismiss 
as  much  as  possible  from  his  mind.  But  his  chief 
anxiety  was  on  her  own  account.  He  knew  the  depth 
of  her  affection ;  and  although  she  had  been  con- 
strained by  her  Christian  principles  to  give  up  her  son 
to  the  service  of  the  Sa\iour,  he  perceived  the  struggle 
between  her  maternal  emotions  and  higher  sentiments, 
and  he  was  anxiously  concerned  to  prepare  her  mind 
for  the  separation.  As  the  period  approached,  he 
devoted  his  utmost  attention  to  his  beloved  parents 
and  friends,  and  had  considerately  engaged  his  vene- 
rable pastor  to  remain  with  them  during  the  day  of 
embarkation.  That  day  was  fixed  for  the  17th  of 
November,  1816;  but  on  its  arrival,  he  was  rejoiced  to 
find  that  his  mother's  fiaith  and  firmness  were  equal  to 
tlie  demand  upon  them,  and  so  evident  as  to  draw  the 


REV.  J.  ^VILLIAMS.  39 

remark  from  their  kind  comforter,  Mr.  AVilks,  that  he 
found  she  had  no  need  of  him. 

As  a  passage  direct  to  the  South  Seas  could  not  be 
procured,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams,  with  their  mission- 
ary brethren  and  sisters,  embarked  in  "  The  Harriet,' 
Captain  Jones,  for  Sydney.  So  long  as  he  remained 
in  the  bosom  of  his  family,  the  youthful  Missionary 
was  almost  unmanned  by  the  thought  of  separation ; 
but  he  was  no  sooner  released  from  the  embraces  of 
his  mother  and  sisters,  than  his  elastic  sphit  regained 
its  accustomed  tone  of  vigour  and  Wvacity.  This 
appears  in  his  letters  from  Gravesend,  where  the 
Harriet  was  for  a  few  days  detained.  The  first  of 
these  is  a  bright  mirror  of  his  mind,  and  contains 
predictions  which  have  since  received  an  abundant 
accompHshment.  "  Do  not,  my  beloved  friends,  sor- 
row as  those  who  have  no  hope.  I  am  full  of  hope. 
I  hope  to  be  useful  a  few  years  abroad.  I  then  hope 
to  revisit  my  native  land,  and  to  see  you  again ;  and 
I  hope  to  be  useful  at  home ;  and,  last  of  all,  I  hope 
to  enjoy  your  society,  in  a  perfect  and  glorified  state, 
at  God's  right  hand.  I  hope,  moreover,  that  God  will 
make  this  his  dispensation  a  blessing  to  you  all,  and 
that  each  will  have  reason  to  praise  him  for  ha\'ing 
thus  dealt  with  us.  I  hope,  again,  that  the  seamen 
with  whom  we  sail  will  be  profited  by  our  efforts. 
In  a  word,  my  hope  centres  here,  that  Christ  Jesus 
may  be  glorified  in  the  salvation  of  many  souls 
through  my  instrumentaUty.  Tliis  is  your  hope  also, 
and  ought  to  be  your  consolation.  Abraham  did  not 
repent  offering  his  son  a  sacrifice,  neither  \\ill  you 
repent  sparing  me  a  few  short  years  from  your  sight, 
for  so  glorious  and  infinitely  Lniportant  a  work." 


40  LIFE  OF  THE 

In  a  subsequent  letter,  from  the  same  place,  he 
describes  the  dehght  with  which  the  sight  of  the  sea 
and  the  shipping  had  inspired  him,  and  the  comfort 
he  had  begun  to  enjoy  on  board  the  Harriet.  This, 
however,  he  had,  in  a  great  degree,  created  for  himself. 
Although  never  prone  to  undue  self-indulgence,  he 
had  been  accustomed  to  domestic  comfort,  and  could 
not  be  happy  without  it.  This  feeling  proved  of  great 
practical  importance  in  his  missionary  proceedings ; 
and  to  it,  the  inhabitants  of  Raiatea,  Rarotonga,  the 
Samoan  and  other  islands,  owe  much  of  their  present 
civilization.  On  this  account,  as  well  as  for  its  own 
sake,  the  following  characteristic  sketch  will  be  read 
with  interest.  "  As  soon  as  we  came  on  board,"  he 
writes  to  his  sister,  "  we  set  to  work  at  our  cabins, 
put  them  in  very  nice  order,  made  our  beds,  hung  up 
our  looking  glasses,  drove  hooks  and  nails  in  various 
places  for  our  hats  and  coats,  fixed  our  cabin  lamps, 
laid  down  our  little  bits  of  carpet,  and  now  it  looks 
very  comfortable  indeed  ;  so  much  so,  that  Mary  was 
determined  to  sleep  on  board.  Having  read  and 
prayed  together,  we  retired  to  rest ;  and  though  it  was 
a  boisterous  night,  we  slept  as  comfortable  and  undis- 
turbed as  possible.  At  Mr.  Kent's*  this  morning,  I 
was  asked  what  it  was  o'clock,  and  felt  for  my  watch. 
I  said,  'I  cannot  tell,  for  I  have  left  my  watch  at 
home'  Mr.  Kent  smiled,  and  said,  that  he  was  glad 
we  found  it  so  already ;  and  we  do  find  it  so,  for  it 
really  is  very  comfortable.  I .  hope  you  are  all  well, 
and  in  a  few  days  will  be  as  happy  as  I  am." 

Those  who  are  acquainted  with  the  state  of  a  ship 

*  The  late  excellent  Independent  Minister  at  Gravesend. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  41 

at  the  commencement  of  a  long  voyage,  and  ere  the 
stowage  has  been  completed,  will  be  the  best  qualified 
to  appreciate  the  preceding  extract ;  but  all  may  dis- 
cover in  it  the  features  of  a  mind  too  energetic  to  be 
impeded,  and  too  cheerful  to  be  depressed  by  circum- 
stances. In  one  sense,  it  could  not  be  said  of  him, 
that  "the  mind  is  its  own  place."  The  power  of 
abstraction  and  self-seclusion  he  did  not  possess.  He 
could  not  live  amidst  the  solitary  musings  and  ideal 
creations  which  isolate  the  soul  from  all  surrounding 
scenes,  and  constitute  its  society  and  home.  But  yet 
his  mind  could  construct  for  itself  a  place,  in  which 
the  materials  of  happiness  and  the  means  of  improve- 
ment were  derived  from  sources  which  few  besides 
himself  would  have  discovered.  In  some  respects  he 
was  as  independent  as  any  one  of  his  outward  position. 
The  even  and  happy  current  of  his  spirit  might  be 
always  discovered,  by  his  cheerful  words  and  friendly 
actions,  as  we  trace  the  fertilizing  stream  by  the  fringe 
of  vegetation  which  adorns  its  banks.  And  from  this 
perpetual  flow  of  kindness,  he  not  only  derived  per- 
sonal peace,  but  diffused  it  amongst  those  around  him. 
To  minister  to  the  comfort  of  others  was  his  delight. 
And  this  was  done  in  a  manner  so  free  and  cordial, 
as  to  satisfy  those  whom  he  served,  that  he  remembered 
the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  how  he  said,  "It  is  more 
blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."  Frequently,  when 
apologies  have  been  offered  for  giving  him  trouble,  he 
has  replied,  "  Trouble  is  in  the  mind,  and  nothing  can 
be  a  trouble  which  we  ourselves  do  not  consider  so." 
But  although  his  own  amiable  and  equal  temper 
diffused  within  and  around  him  a  delightful  influence, 
and  made  him  as  independent  as  most  of  unfavourable 


42  LIFE  OF  THE 

circumstances,  he  was  not  satisfied  to  settle  down  in 
any  position  which  he  was  able  to  improve;  and 
whether  in  the  ship  or  on  the  shore,  in  Britain  or 
Polynesia,  his  natural  love  of  comfort  and  order 
prompted  the  desire  which  his  talents  enabled  him  to 
gratify.  The  same  feelings  which  induced  him  to 
arrange  so  neatly  his  cabin  in  the  Harriet  originated 
many  other  means  of  comfort,  both  for  himself  and 
for  the  people  amongst  whom  he  laboured. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  43 


CHAPTER  II. 

FROM  MR.  AVILLIAMS'S  DEPARTURE,  UNTIL  THE  TERMINA- 
TION OF  HIS  FIRST  year's  RESIDENCE  AT  RAIATEA. 

Feelings  and  Occupations  on  the  Voyage — Arrival  at  Rio  de  Janeiro — Scenery, 
Slavery,  and  Superstition — Proceeds  to  Van  Dieman's  Land — Detention  and 
Engagements  at  Sydney — Visits  New  Zealand — Arrival  at  Eimeo^FLrst  Impres- 
sions and  Employments — Birth  of  a  Son — Mission  to  the  Society  Islands — 
Short  Residence  at  Huahine — Domestic  Contrivances  and  Comforts — "  Ar- 
rivals "  from  Raiatea — Removal  to  that  Island — Scene  of  future  Labour — Its 
Local,  Political  and  Religious  Importance — Preparation  of  the  People — 
Native  Customs,  Sabbath  Observance,  and  Moral  Condition — Acquisition  of  the 
Language — Early  Encouragements  and  Difficulties — Commencement  of  a  Mis- 
sionary Settlement — Correspondence — Erection  of  Mission  House — Its  Scite, 
Arrangements,  and  Furniture — Principle  of  Missionary's  Proceeding — Vtirious 
Occupations — Death  of  Mrs.  Orsmond — Progress  of  the  Buildings — Attach- 
ment and  Improvement  of  the  People — Incipient  Legislation — Charges  of 
PoUtical  Interference  against  the  Missionaries — The  Printing  Press  and  the 
School — Thirst  for  Knowledge — Formation  of  a  Missionary  Auxiliary — Native 
Speeches — Estimate  of  the  first  year's  Labours  at  Raiatea. 

A  FIRST  sea-voyage  brings  with  it  privations  and 
pleasures  peculiar  to  itself.  But  whether  the  influ- 
ence of  the  one  or  of  the  other  shall  predominate,  de- 
pends far  less  upon  the  circumstances  of  the  voyage, 
than  upon  the  character  of  the  voyager.  By  many 
minds  it  is  contemplated  with  anxiety,  and  asso- 
ciated only  with  danger  and  distress ;  but  to  others, 
the  broad  deep  sea,  that 

"  glorious  mirror  where  the  Almighty^s  form 
Glasses  itself  in  tempests," 

presents  various  scenes  and  objects  of  interest,  which 
amply  compensate  for  the  temporary  privations  they 


44  LIFE    OF    THE 

sustain,  while  traversing  its  bosom.  To  this  class 
Mr.  Williams  belonged.  The  buoyant  spirit  with 
which,  as  we  have  seen,  he  commenced  the  voyage, 
retained  its  elastic  energy  unrelaxed  and  unimpaired 
to  its  termination.  His  letters  clearly  prove  that  all 
the  novelties  which  met  his  eye  ministered  to  his  en- 
joyment. The  sharks  and  sea  birds,  the  falling  on 
the  deck  of  a  fugitive  flying  fish,  the  occasional 
shipping  of  a  heavy  sea,  the  distant  view  of  Palma 
and  Teneriffe,  the  crossing  of  the  line  with  the  absur- 
dities of  Neptune  and  his  demigods,  contributed  their 
full  share  to  his  gratification.  But  he  was  still  more 
deeply  interested  in  the  structure  of  the  vessel  in 
which  he  sailed.  Until  now,  he  had  never  inspected 
a  ship ;  but  he  had  not  been  long  on  board  the  Har- 
riet, when  her  hull,  and  spars,  and  sails,  and  rigging 
were  subjected  to  a  searching  examination,  which  im- 
printed upon  his  memory  a  series  of  sketches  in  naval 
architecture,  which  were  subsequently  turned  to  pro- 
fitable account.  Thus  happy  and  occupied,  the  time 
glided  rapidly  by,  and,  after  a  remarkably  fine  pas- 
sage, interrupted  by  neither  storm  nor  calm,  the  Har- 
riet entered  the  harbour  of  Rio  Janeiro  on  the  29th  of 
December.  This  auspicious  voyage  Mr.  Williams 
thus  reviewed,  in  a  letter  to  his  family  written  at  its 
close.  "  We  cannot  sufficiently  acknowledge  the  sin- 
gular kindness  of  God  to  us.  In  his  hands  the  winds 
and  the  waves  have  been  most  propitious.  The  ex- 
cessive heat  has  been  moderated  by  cooling  gales. 
We  have  had  an  abundant  supply  of  every  necessary. 
The  worship  of  God  has  been  regularly  maintained, 
except  on  the  Sabbath  we  were  working  into  harbour. 
Surely  the  Lord  has  heard  prayer,  for  all  on  board 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  45 

say  there  was  scarcely  ever  such  a  passage  known  : 
six  thousand  miles  in  five  weeks  !  We  have  just  held 
a  prayer  meeting  to  return  God  thanks." 

The  splendid  scenery  of  Rio  filled  the  youthful 
visitor  with  delight.  His  imagination  and  his  heart 
were  kindled  by  the  new  and  noble  objects  which  rose 
up  on  every  hand  around  him.  But  these  first  im- 
pressions were  soon  supplanted  and  effaced  by  others ; 
for  whilst  admiring  the  position  of  the  town,  and  the 
heights  towering  above  it  clothed  and  crowned  with 
the  luxuriant  vegetation  of  the  tropics,  he  found  that 
the  rich  productions  of  the  soil  alone  flourished  there, 
and  that  nothing  was  free,  save  the  birds  of  brilliant 
plume  and  the  insects  of  every  hue  which  sported  in 
the  sun.  It  was  the  land  of  the  slave,  and  the  dark 
haunt  of  superstition.  The  body  and  the  mind  were 
alike  fettered.  Cowled  priests  and  clanking  chains 
were  to  be  seen  and  heard  on  every  hand.  And  the 
consequences  were  but  too  obvious.  While  all  beside 
was  loveliness,  "  Man  was  vile."  This  was  sufficient 
to  destroy  the  interest  with  which  the  young  Mis- 
sionary first  surveyed  the  scene,  and  to  fill  his  soul 
with  loathing  and  distress. 

And  could  he  have  felt  otherwise  ?  The  reader  may 
judge  from  the  following  description.  ''  About  three 
miles  off  the  harbour,  a  boat  full  of  slaves  passed  us, 
all  naked  with  the  exception  of  a  piece  of  cloth 
around  their  loins.  On  Monday,  we  went  on  shore, 
and  almost  the  first  thing  we  beheld  was  a  gang  of 
eight  or  ten  slaves  chained  together.  We  rowed  up 
to  the  landing  place,  and  there  again  to  our  astonish- 
ment we  saw  more  of  these  poor  blacks  :  all  slaves ! 
As  we  passed  through  the  town,  the  number  of  slaves 


46  LIFE  OF  THE 

surprised  us,  for  we  saw  few  besides ;  and  after  walk- 
ing about  for  a  short  time,  we  returned  to  the  ship 
with  hearts  not  a  Httle  affected  by  what  we  had  seen. 
Having  occasion  to  go  on  shore  again,  we  passed 
through  the  slave-market.  O  !  it  is  shocking  beyond 
description  to  behold  the  poor  creatures.  They  are 
kept  in  open  places,  like  our  potato-shops  in  London, 
and  about  twenty  of  them  together.  They  differ  in 
their  ages  from  ten  years  to  fifty,  and  were  sitting  on 
forms.  One  shop  we  passed  was  full  of  these  poor 
creatures,  who,  though  their  countenances  betokened 
heartfelt  sorrow,  were  singing  and  clapping  their 
hands  and  feet.  This  they  are  compelled  to  do  in 
order  to  escape  the  whip  of  their  attendant.  We  saw 
some  with  very  heavy  irons  around  their  body  and 
legs — others  with  an  iron  ring  around  their  necks, 
with  upright  pieces  of  iron  on  each  side,  and  a  pro- 
jecting piece,  like  a  fork,  behind.  Thus  are  our  fel- 
low-creatures treated  in  this  idolatrous  place.  When 
I  came  home,  I  could  not  help  weeping  bitterly  at 
the  very  affecting  sight  I  had  that  day  witnessed." 

At  Rio,  Mr.  and  Mrs  Williams  found  their  future 
fellow-labourers,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Threlkeld,  who  had 
proceeded  thus  far  on  their  way  to  the  islands  with 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ellis,  but  were  prevented,  by  the  illness 
of  Mrs.  Threlkeld  and  their  babe,  from  prosecuting  the 
voyage.  But  restored  health  now  enabled  them  to 
embark  in  the  Harriet,  which,  after  remaining  here 
three  weeks,  sailed  for  Van  Dieman's  Land.  At 
Hobart's  Town,  they  were  unexpectedly  detained  five 
weeks,  and  did  not,  therefore,  reach  Sydney  until  the 
12th  of  May,  1817.  Here  they  were  joined  by  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Barff,  who  for  some  months  had  been  anx- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  47 

iously  waiting  for  an  opportunity  of  reaching  Tahiti, 
and  who,  with  themselves,  were  compelled  to  remain 
at  the  colony  until  the  following  September,  when 
the  missionary  band  proceeded  in  "  The  Active"  for 
their  much-desired  destination.  During  this  unwilling 
residence  at  Sydney,  the  brethren  received  very  kind 
attentions  from  Governor  Macquarie,  and  from  the 
late  Rev.  S.  Marsden,  and  were  constantly  engaged 
in  useful  labours.  On  the  eve  of  their  departure, 
Sept.  2,  1817,  Mr.  Williams  writes,  "We  long  to 
reach  Tahiti.  We  hear  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  is 
prospering  wonderfully  there.  Our  enemies,  and 
even  infidels,  say  that  nothing  but  a  miracle  could 
have  wrought  such  a  change.  Since  we  came  here,  I 
have  preached  very  frequently,  and  I  trust  not  totally 
in  vain." 

While  at  Sydney,  Mr.  W^illiams  formed  the  friend- 
ship of  the  Rev.  S.  Leigh,  a  laborious  minister  of  the 
Wesleyan  body,  and  subsequently  a  missionary  at 
New  Zealand,  who,  in  a  spontaneous  and  generous 
tribute  of  Christian  affection  and  condolence,  thus 
refers,  in  a  letter  to  the  Directors,  to  this  period  of  their 
devoted  agent's  history.  "  My  acquaintance  with  him 
commenced  in  New  South  Wales,  in  1817,  when  he 
was  on  his  way  to  Tahiti.  He  then  frequently 
preached  for  me  in  Sydney,  and  in  different  parts  of 
the  colony.  During  this  period  it  may  be  truly  said, 
that  in  him  sanctity,  diligence,  and  holy  zeal  in  the 
missionary  work  were  eminently  apparent ;  and  his 
subsequent  visits  to  the  colony,  so  far  as  my  obser- 
vation extended,  were  marked  by  growing  devoted- 
ness  to  the  glorious  cause  in  which  he  was  engaged." 

The  Active,  with   her  precious  freight,  sailed  from 


48  LIFE  OF  THE 

Sydney  on  the  4th  of  September,  and  eight  days 
afterwards  came  in  sight  of  New  Zealand.  But  while 
steering  lor  the  island,  and  expecting  in  a  few  hours 
to  reach  anchorage,  a  heavy  gale,  the  first  which  they 
had  encountered,  drove  them  three  hundred  miles  to 
the  leeward  of  their  course ;  nor  were  they  able  to 
recover  their  lost  ground,  until  the  nineteenth  day 
after  leaving  Sydney,  when,  to  their  great  joy,  they 
cast  anchor  in  the  Bay  of  Islands. 

Here  Mr.  Williams  first  came  in  contact  with  that 
widely  scattered  race,  to  whom  his  future  labours 
proved  of  such  incalculable  benefit.  But  the  contact 
was  rather  too  close  to  be  agreeable,  for  no  sooner 
was  the  vessel  moored,  than  swarms  of  half-naked 
and  filthy  savages  covered  her  decks,  and  clung  to 
her  sides  and  rigging,  and,  to  testify  their  friendship, 
pressed  around  the  missionaries  to  rub  noses,  after 
the  most  approved  fashion  of  Polynesia.  The  voy- 
agers would  have  gladly  escaped  from  such  a  jrressiriff 
welcome,  had  they  deemed  it  prudent.  But  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  people  at  this  period  accounted  for 
these  demonstrations,  and  induced  their  visitors  to 
reciprocate  them.  The  Church  Missionary  Society 
had,  some  time  before,  sent  a  band  of  devoted 
men  to  this  people,  who,  after  labours  and  trials  of 
no  ordinary  severity,  were  just  then  beginning  to 
witness  a  favourable  movement  amongst  them.  Of 
this  Mr.  Williams  had  heard  in  the  colony,  and, 
although  a  stranger,  he  anticipated  much  pleasure 
from  intercourse  with  these  agents  of  a  sister  society. 
Nor  was  he  disappointed.  Before  the  natives  had 
finished  their  salutations,  the  brethren  came  on  board; 
and,  with  all  the  warmth  of  kindred  hearts,  welcomed 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  49 

the  strangers  to  the  island,  and  invited  them  to  their 
house.  The  invitation  was  readily  accepted;  and, 
while  the  Active  was  undergoing  repair,  her  passen- 
gers found  a  happy  home,  and  enjoyed  much  delight- 
ful intercourse  on  shore.  Here  they  lost  sight  of  the 
different  pales  which,  alas !  do  not  enclose,  but  sepa- 
rate the  flock  of  Christ  in  more  favoured  lands.  They 
met,  and  conversed,  and  loved  as  brethren.  Such  exem- 
plifications of  fraternal  affection  were  alike  honourable 
to  themselves,  and  to  that  benign  system  by  which 
they  were  so  quickly  and  so  closely  united.  But  it 
is  a  painful  reflection,  that  the  evidences  of  esteem 
amongst  the  servants  of  God  of  different  denomina- 
tions are  so  rare  as  to  awaken  surprise,  and  must  be 
sought  for,  rather  upon  heathen,  than  upon  Britisli 
shores. 

Having  spent  nineteen  days  thus  pleasantly  at  New 
Zealand,  the  brethren  sailed  for  their  destination  ;  and 
after  a  favourable  passage,  on  the  16th  of  November, 
1817,  Tahiti,  the  object  of  their  ardent  desire,  was 
descried  in  the  distance.  "  Our  hearts,"  Mr.  Williams 
writes,  "  leaped  for  joy  at  the  sight  of  the  long-wished- 
for  land."  On  the  following  day,  exactly  twelve  months 
after  their  embarkation,  they  landed  at  Eimeo,  where 
the  missionaries  were  then  residing. 

Most  of  the  visitors  to  these  islands  who  preceded 
Mr.  Williams  have  described  the  wonder  and  delight 
with  which,  for  the  first  time,  they  beheld  the  bold 
and  beautiful  objects  which  here  present  themselves 
to  the  eye.  And  he  was  not  insensible  to  the  charms 
of  such  scenery.  Practical  as  he  was,  and  far  more 
conversant  with  mechanics  than  poetry,  there  are 
passages  in  his  writings  which  prove  that  he  did  not 

E 


50  LIFE  OF  THE 

survey  the  fairy  lands  amidst  which  he  laboured  with- 
out emotion.  But  on  reaching  Eimeo,  graver  topics 
absorbed  his  mind.  He  had  gone  there,  not  as  an 
observer,  but  as  a  missionary  ;  and  his  thoughts  and 
feelings  were  therefore  soon  engaged  upon  the  work 
before  him.  The  following  extracts  from  the  letter  an- 
nouncing his  arrival  will  show  the  objects  in  which 
he  was  most  deeply  interested — "On  the  17th  of 
November  we  landed  at  Eimeo.  Soon  after  landing, 
we  went  into  the  chapel,  and  were  much  pleased  with 
its  neat  and  clean  appearance.  The  building  is  con- 
structed of  round  white  sticks,  placed  about  two 
inches  apart.  In  shape,  it  resembles  a  hay-stack. 
The  thatching,  which  looks  very  neat,  is  made  of  long 
narrow  leaves,  and  it  lasts  about  six  years.  In  the 
middle  of  the  chapel,  on  one  side,  there  was  a  little 
desk  for  the  preacher.  The  whole  had  been  done  by 
the  natives. 

"  In  the  evening  we  heard  the  praises  of  God  rise  in 
the  Tahitian  tongue,  from  various  dwellings  around 
our  residence.  The  inhabitants  were  engaged  in  family 
prayer,  which  is  observed  throughout  the  islands. 
We  retired  to  rest  with  hearts  thankful  for  what  our 
eyes  had  seen  and  our  ears  had  heard." 

They  landed  on  the  Monday ;  and  on  the  Wednes- 
day following  embraced  the  opportunity  of  attending 
the  native  service  in  the  chapel.  "  Here,"  writes  Mr. 
Williams,  "  my  eyes  beheld  seven  or  eight  hundred 
people,  who,  not  five  years  ago,  were  worshipping  idols, 
and  wallowing  in  the  most  dreadful  wickedness,  now 
praying  to  and  praising  our  Lord  and  God.  Surely, 
thought  I,  the  work  is  done,  there  is  no  need  of  us. 
Though  there  are  hundreds  in  these  islands  who  do 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  51 

not  know  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  they  are  as  eager 
to  learn  as  the  miser  is  to  get  money.  I  hope  and 
pray  that  they  will  obtain,  with  an  increase  of  know- 
ledge, a  change  of  heart.  It  was  pleasing  to  see  so 
many  fine  looking  females,  dressed  in  white  native 
cloth,  and  their  heads  decorated  with  white  flowers, 
and  cocoa  nut  leaves  plaited  in  the  shape  of  the  front 
of  a  cottage  bonnet,  surrounding  the  preacher  who 
occupied  the  centre  of  the  place."  In  a  similar  strain 
he  wrote  to  the  Directors — "  When  we  arrived  at  the 
islands,  we  were  much  struck  with  the  attention  which 
the  people  paid  while  the  Gospel  was  preached.  Our 
hearts  were  much  affected.  It  rejoiced  us  to  hear 
them  sing  the  praises  of  Jesus,  and  to  see  them  bow 
the  knee  in  prayer  to  him.  We  could  not  help  con- 
trasting what  they  are  with  what  they  were  when  the 
Duff  first  visited  their  shores,  and  we  asked  ourselves 
the  question — Can  these  be  the  people  who  murdered 
their  own  children,  for  whom  they  have  now  the 
greatest  affection  ?  Are  these  the  people  who  once 
offered  human  sacrifices  to  appease  the  anger  of  their 
deities  ?  Behold  they  are  pleading  the  blood  of  Jesus 
for  the  pardon  of  their  sin. 

"  The  state  of  the  mission  is  very  gratifying  and 
calls  loudly  for  thankfulness.  From  what  we  knew 
of  the  former  condition  of  the  people,  we  were  really 
astonished,  on  our  first  landing,  at  the  great  and 
glorious  change  which  has  taken  place  :  a  complete 
change  from  idolatry  to  Christianity,  and  we  trust 
there  are  some,  though  there  are  not  many,  really 
converted  to  God. 

"  On  the  Sabbath  morning  after  our  arrival,  we 
went  and  stood  outside  their  place  of  worship,  and 

E  2 


52  LIFE  OF  THE 

heard  one  of  the  natives  engage  in  prayer.  He  began 
by  addressing  God  as  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac, 
and  Jacob,  thanking  him  for  hearing  their  prayers 
and  sending  them  missionaries,  and  for  bringing  their 
wives  and  their  little  ones  safely  over  the  mighty  ocean. 
He  next  prayed  that  we  might  soon  attain  their  lan- 
guage, so  that  we  might  be  able  to  teach  them  the 
word  of  God;  adding  many  other  suitable  petitions, 
which  gave  us  much  pleasure,  warmed  our  hearts,  and 
excited  in  us  feelings  of  gratitude  and  praise." 

But  these  favourable  impressions  required  some  cor- 
rection ;  and  after  more  intercourse  with  the  brethren, 
and  a  closer  inspection  of  the  people,  Mr.  Williams 
found  that  the  work  of  God,  instead  of  being  finished, 
had  been  only  began.  Together  with  much  out- 
ward respect  for  religious  services,  and  a  very  general 
desire  for  instruction,  many  of  the  abominations  and 
delusions  of  their  heathen  state  were  still  prevalent. 
A  few,  indeed,  appeared  to  have  experienced  a  spiritual 
renovation  ;  but  the  mass  of  the  people  were  under 
the  dominion  of  divers  lusts  and  pleasures.  And  this 
was  deeply  deplored  by  their  teachers,  who,  amidst 
the  general  excitement,  beheld  much  to  damp  their 
ardour  and  depress  their  hearts.  But  defective  as 
the  state  of  the  people  was,  when  compared  with 
what  the  missionaries  desired,  their  condition,  as  con- 
trasted with  what  it  had  been,  evinced  a  marvellous 
change,  and  to  an  ardent  spirit,  like  that  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, presented  the  promise  of  great  future  prosperity. 
The  correction,  therefore,  which  his  earliest  impressions 
received  did  not  depress  him.  On  the  contrary,  the 
more  he  saw  the  fii-mer  was  his  conviction  that  he 
should  not  labour  in  vain. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  53 

The  young  Missionary  soon  found  ample  employ- 
ment at  Eimeo.  Amongst  other  occupations,  he  was 
here  called,  for  the  first  tune,  to  assist  in  building  a 
ship.  Prior  to  the  arrival  of  the  Active,  the  mission- 
aries, anxious  to  possess  the  means  of  communication 
with  the  surrounding  islands,  and  to  serve  Pomare, 
who  proposed  to  open  a  trade  witli  New  South  Wales, 
had  made  an  attempt  to  build  a  small  vessel.  But 
the  difficulty  of  the  undertaking,  and  apprehensions 
that  a  gainful  commerce  w^th  the  colony  could  not 
be  carried  on,  had  induced  them  to  abandon  their 
work ;  and  it  is  probable  that  their  labour  would  have 
been  lost,  had  not  their  energetic  young  brethren  pro- 
posed to  complete  it.  Of  those  with  whom  the  pur- 
pose originated,  Mr.  Williams  was  not  the  last  nor 
the  least.  "  A  day  or  two  after  our  arrival,"  he  writes, 
"  we  held  a  meeting  respecting  the  vessel,  and  resolved 
to  finish  her  forthwith.  We  set  to  work  immediately, 
every  man  to  his  post.  My  department  w  as  the  iron 
work.  The  othei-s  did  the  wood,  and  in  eight  or  ten 
days,  she  was  ready  to  be  launched.  A  great  con- 
course of  natives  was  gathered  to  see  this  extraordinary 
spectacle.  Pomare  was  requested  to  name  the  vessel 
as  she  went  off.  To  effect  this,  w^e  passed  ropes  across 
her  stern,  w^hich  were  pulled  by  from  two  to  three  hun- 
dred natives  on  either  side.  No  sooner  was  the  signal 
given,  than  the  men  at  the  ropes  began  to  pull  most 
furiously ;  and  at  the  same  moment,  Pomare,  who 
stood  on  the  left  hand  side  of  the  vessel,  threw  the 
bottle  of  wine  against  her  bow.  This  so  startled  those 
who  held  the  ropes  on  the  side  of  the  ship  where  the 
king  stood,  that  they  lost  their  hold  ;  and,  as  those 
on  the  opposite  side  continued  to  pull,  she  gave  a 


54  LIFE  OF  THE 

lurch  and  fell  upon  her  side.  The  natives  immediately 
raised  the  lamentation,  aue  te  pahi  e  !  (O !  the  poor 
ship !)  and  were  dreadfully  discouraged.  Pomare 
had  always  maintained  that  she  could  never  be 
launched,  but  must  be  broken  in  pieces  when  we 
should  attempt  it ;  and  now  he  went  away  exclaiming 
that  his  word  had  come  true.  But  not  discouraged, 
we  set  to  work  again,  and  by  the  afternoon  had  raised 
her  upon  the  stocks,  and  prepared  every  thing  for  a 
second  attempt  on  the  Monday,  as  it  was  Saturday 
when  she  fell.  Monday  arrived.  We  drove  in  the 
wedges,  placed  a  cable  round  her  stern,  stationed  the 
natives  as  before,  and  had  the  satisfaction  to  see  her 
go  off  beautifully,  amidst  the  shouts  of  the  people. 
While  this  was  passing,  there  was  an  old  warrior, 
called  by  the  natives  a  taata  faa  ito  ito,  (i.  e.  a  man 
who  puts  life  and  energy  into  them  during  a  battle,) 
who  stood  on  a  little  eminence,  exerting  himself  to 
animate  the  men  at  the  ropes.  I  was  near  him,  and 
he  did  in  reality  '  put  life  into  them.'  His  action 
was  most  inspiriting.  There  seemed  not  a  fibre  of  his 
frame  which  he  did  not  exert ;  and  from  merely  look- 
ing at  the  old  man,  I  felt  as  though  I  was  in  the  very 
act  of  pulling." 

Mr.  Williams  remained  some  months  at  Eimeo, 
where  his  time  was  fully  occupied  in  assisting  the 
missionaries,  and  acquiring  the  language.  During 
this  period,  on  the  7th  of  January,  1818,  Mrs.  Williams 
gave  birth  to  her  first  child,  who  was  shortly  after- 
wards dedicated  to  God  in  baptism  by  the  name  of 
John  Chauner.  This  event  called  forth  from  the 
parents  many  expressions  of  gratitude  and  gladness. 
But   they   rejoiced   with   trembling.     Surrounded   as 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  00 

they  now  were  with  scenes  and  sounds  calculated  to 
convey  contamination  through  every  avenue  to  a  sus- 
ceptible mind,  they  foresaw  the  difficulties  in  the  way 
of  forming  the  character  of  their  little  one  for  life  and 
immortality.  Even  in  professedly  Christian  lands, 
the  intercourse  and  pursuits  of  general  society  too 
frequently  counteract  the  plans  and  efforts,  which 
appear  best  adapted  to  secure  the  young  from  their 
baleful  influence  ;  but  these  impediments  are  few  and 
feeble  compared  with  those  with  which  missionary 
parents  must  contend.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  were 
painfully  alive  to  their  new  responsibilities ;  and  in 
announcing  to  Mrs.  Chauner  the  birth  of  their  son, 
they  write,  "You  can  participate  with  us,  dear  mother, 
in  our  new  feelings.  You  know  what  anxious  cares 
these  dear  little  treasures  bring  with  them,  cares  such 
as  none  but  parents  know.  But  you  are  not  aware 
of  the  temptations  to  which  they  are  exposed  here ; 
wickedness  which  makes  our  hearts  shrink  and  trem- 
ble. We  earnestly  entreat  your  prayers,  that  we  may 
have  guidance  and  grace  to  train  up  our  little  one  in 
the  fear  of  the  Lord."  It  is  a  pleasing  fact  that  he 
who  awakened  these  emotions  of  pious  and  parental 
solicitude  was  preserved  from  the  moral  pollutions 
amidst  which  his  early  years  were  passed,  and  that 
he  is  now  engaged  amidst  the  same  scenes,  opening 
commercial  channels  for  native  produce  and  British 
manufactures,  and  preaching  the  unsearchable  riches 
of  Christ. 

While  at  Eimeo,  Mr.  Williams  became  acquainted 
with  several  chiefs  of  the  Leeward  group,  who  some 
time  before  had  left  their  own  islands,  to  assist 
Pomare  in  regaining  the  sovereignty  of  Tahiti.      It 


56  LIFE  OF  THE 

was  during  their  stay  here,  that  the  Gospel  first 
awakened  the  attention  of  the  people ;  and  as  these 
visitors  participated  in  the  common  feeling,  and  had 
become  extremely  anxious  to  receive  instruction,  they 
now  preferred  a  voluntary  exile  and  many  privations 
with  this  advantage,  above  all  the  power  and  possession 
of  their  own  islands  without  it.  Their  conduct  and 
circumstances  naturally  drew  upon  them  the  special 
attention  of  the  brethren  ;  and,  after  due  considera- 
tion, it  was  resolved,  that  a  new  mission  should  be 
immediately  commenced  in  the  group  from  which 
these  chiefs  came,  and  by  whom  the  proposal  was 
received  with  great  joy.  In  accordance  with  this 
decision,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  EHis, 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Orsmond,  accompanied  by  Mr. 
Davies  as  their  interpreter,  and  several  chiefs,  left 
Eimeo  on  the  18th  of  June,  and,  on  the  20th,  this 
interesting  company  landed  at  Huahine,  the  most 
windward  of  the  Society  Islands.  Their  reception 
here  was  exceedingly  cheering.  The  people  greeted 
with  a  hearty  welcome  their  long  expatriated  chiefs,  and 
discovered  still  greater  joy,  when  told  the  character 
and  object  of  their  missionary  companions.  Every 
proof  was  given  by  the  natives  of  sincere  satisfaction 
at  this  unexpected  arrival.  A  good  native  house  was 
soon  assigned  for  the  residence  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wil- 
liams, and  they  had  scarcely  taken  possession  of  it, 
when  the  people  brought  to  them  a  hot  baked  pig, 
and  a  large  bowl  of  yams.  "  We  then,"  writes  Mrs. 
Williams,  "made  some  tea,  and  ate  a  very  hearty 
meal. 

"  Our   next  business  was   to  fit  up  a  lodging  for 
the  night,  which  was  done  by  putting  a  piece  of  native 


KEV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  57 

cloth  across  one  end  of  a  very  large  house.  Here  we 
slept  as  soundly  as  if  we  had  been  in  a  palace.  The 
next  day  we  removed  to  a  neat  little  oval  house,  and 
fitted  it  up  with  native  cloth  as  comfortably  as  we  could. 
As  usual,  my  dear  John  made  lime,  and  plastered  the 
floors.  In  a  few  days,  the  principal  chief  of  the  island 
sent  each  of  us  nine  pigs,  with  a  roll  of  native  cloth, 
and  all  kinds  of  their  fruit.  I  wish  you  could  taste 
some  of  our  bread  fruit,  and  arrow  root  cakes.  I 
dare  say  you  frequently  talk  of  us,  and  wonder  what 
we  have  to  eat.  I  will  tell  you  as  nearly  as  I  can. 
There  are  plenty  of  fowls  here,  and  we  dress  them  in 
a  variety  of  ways.  Sometimes  we  have  fresh  pork, 
and  occasionally  we  kill  a  sucking  pig,  and  get  it 
cooked  as  well  as  you  can  in  England,  who  have 
large  kitchen  fires.  Our  method  is  to  run  a  long  stick 
through  it,  and  to  let  the  ends  rest  on  two  fork  sticks, 
and,  having  kindled  a  fire  behind,  a  native  sits  to  turn 
and  baste  it,  until  it  is  well  done.  We  have  also  had 
some  roast  and  boiled  beef.  I  only  wish  we  had  a 
cow,  and  I  should  then  be  able  to  make  butter,  but 
we  get  plenty  of  milk  for  our  tea,  as  we  have  five 
goats."  This  extract  supplies  an  appropriate  com- 
mentary upon  the  following  sentence,  written  just 
afterwards  by  Mr.  Williams.  ''  My  dear  Mary  is  a 
famous  cook.  I  am  sure  I  don't  know  what  a  poor 
man  would  do  by  himself  in  such  a  place  as  this." 

The  arrival  of  the  missionaries  at  Huahine  was 
soon  known  throughout  the  group ;  and  visitors  from 
all  the  other  islands,  some  prompted  by  curiosity,  and 
others  by  more  worthy  motives,  came  in  haste  to  see 
them.  But  of  these  "  arrivals,"  the  most  important 
and  interesting  was  Tamatoa,  the   king  of  Raiatea, 


58  LIFE  OF  THE 

who,  accompanied  by  all  his  principal  chiefs,  had  left 
his  home  for  the  sole  purpose  of  inducing  one  or 
more  of  the  missionaries  to  reside  amongst  his  people. 
The  station  and  evident  sincerity  of  Tamatoa,  and  his 
compatriots  who  formed  this  embassy  induced  the  bre- 
thren to  entertain  their  proposal.  But  there  were  other 
considerations  from  which  it  derived  additional  weight; 
especially  the  position,  history,  and  existing  circum- 
stances of  the  island;  and  these  had  considerable 
influence  in  determining  Mr.  Williams's  preference  for 
this  sphere  of  labour. 

Raiatea  (the  Ulitea  of  Capt.Cook)  is  the  largest  and 
most  central  island  of  the  Society  group.  Its  circum- 
ference is  nearly  fifty  miles,  and  it  stands  within  a 
noble  reef  which  engirdles  both  it  and  Tahaa,  a  smaller 
island  about  six  miles  from  its  northern  shore.  Through 
this  reef  there  are  numerous  inlets,  wide  and  deep 
enough  to  admit  ships  of  any  burthen ;  and  within, 
there  is  a  splendid  lagoon,  with  safe  and  commodious 
anchorage.  This  island  is  not  only  the  largest,  but 
the  most  lofty  of  the  group.  With  the  exception  of 
a  belt  of  rich  cultivable  soil  which  skirts  the  shore, 
and  a  few  fertile  glens  and  valleys,  it  consists  of 
huge  mountain  masses,  rising  abruptly,  in  some  cases 
to  the  height  of  two  thousand  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  sea.  Its  scenery  is  less  soft  and  more  sombre 
than  that  of  its  sister  isles;  and  as  the  visitor 
approaches  it,  and  especially  while  too  distant  to 
discern  the  wild  and  rich  luxuriance  that  clothes 
its  lowlands,  and  crowns  even  its  rocks  with  life  and 
loveliness,  Raiatea  presents  an  aspect  of  frowning 
majesty.  In  this  respect  it  differs  widely  from 
Huahine,  which,  whenever  seen,  and  whether  the  view 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  59 

be  near  or  distant,  wears  the  form  of  smiling  beauty. 
But  the  unfavourable  impressions  received  on  ap- 
proaching Raiatea  are  entirely  dissipated,  as  soon  as 
the  stranger  lands  upon  its  shores.  Here,  around, 
above,  beneath,  verdure  and  beauty  fill  the  eye  and 
refresh  the  heart,  and  the  visitor  finds  himself  upon 
a  lovely  island,  well  watered  every  where  by  streams 
leaping  from  the  rocks,  irrigating  the  numerous  glens 
and  valleys  which  intersect  the  mountains,  and,  in 
their  course,  feeding  the  roots  of  innumerable  bread 
fruit  trees,  bananas,  plantains,  and  other  precious 
productions  of  that  fruitful  clime. 

The  population  of  Raiatea,  at  this  period,  was 
about  thirteen  hundred :  a  number  considerably  below 
Capt  Cook's  estimate.  But  there  is  no  reason  for 
supposing  that  the  great  circumnavigator  had  very 
materially  erred  in  his  computation,  for  the  missiona- 
ries subsequently  ascertained,  that  diseases,  supersti- 
tion and  war  had  made  similar  havock  here  as  in 
other  islands,  whose  thousands  had  been  swept  away 
by  these  fell  destroyers. 

But  although  the  population  was  limited,  the  poli- 
tical influence  of  Raiatea  predominated  over  that  of 
the  adjacent  islands.  For  ages,  its  monarchs  had 
been  lords  paramount  of  both  the  Society  and 
Georgian  groups :  a  supremacy  which  was  regularly 
acknowledged  by  tribute.  Indeed,  up  to  the  period  at 
which  the  Gospel  was  introduced,  the  principal  chiefs, 
and  amongst  them  Tamatoa,  received  divine  honours 
as  well  as  civil  allegiance,  and  had  been  worshipped 
as  gods. 

But  the  circumstance  which  more  than  any  other 
recommended  Raiatea  as  a  sphere  of  missionary  ope- 


60  LIFE  OF  THE 

rations  was  its  influence  upon  the  long-prevailing  and 
wide-spread  superstitions  of  Polynesia.  From  time 
immemorial,  this  island  had  been  the  focus  and  source 
of  the  abominable  idolatries,  which  had  darkened, 
demoralized  and  destroyed  the  inhabitants  of  its  own 
and  the  surrounding  shores.  Here  were  to  be  found 
the  types  of  the  manifold  usages,  even  the  most 
debasing  and  cruel,  which  had  become  the  customs 
of  the  race ;  here  were  the  archives  of  their  religious 
legends  ;  the  temple  and  altar  of  Oro,  the  Mars  and 
Moloch  of  the  South  Seas;  and  this  had  been  the 
theatre  of  more  sanguinary  deeds  than  were  to  be 
found  in  the  dark  records  of  all  the  other  islands 
around  it.  Hither  hecatombs  of  human  victims  had 
been  brought  from  near  and  distant  shores  to  be  offered 
in  the  blood-stained  marai  of  Opoa.  What  Christian 
soldier  would  not  have  felt  the  spirit-stirring  prospect 
of  assaulting  such  a  citadel  of  his  own  and  of  his  great 
Captain's  foe,  and  preferred  a  post  in  these  high  places 
of  the  field  beyond  all  other  positions  ? 

But  in  addition  to  these  inducements  to  try  whe- 
ther the  power  of  the  Gospel  could  not  free  a  people, 
thus  firmly  manacled,  from  the  fetters  of  darkness,  the 
missionaries  were  much  influenced  in  yielding  to  the 
entreaty  of  the  Raiateans,  by  the  extremely  interesting 
circumstances  in  which  they  were  then  placed.  Two 
years  previously,  a  small  vessel,  having  on  board  Mr. 
Wilson,  Pomare  and  nineteen  Tahitians,  was  driven 
by  a  violent  gale  from  her  anchorage  at  Eimeo  down 
to  Raiatea,  where  they  were  received  with  the  most 
cordial  hospitality,  and  continued  three  months.  And 
these  proved  bright  months  for  the  people.  Until 
then,  they  had   "  sat  in  darkness,"  and  nothing  had 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  (U 

disturbed  the  dense  and  dreadful  gloom  in  which  they 
dwelt.  But  now,  "the  day  dawned."  Encouraged 
by  their  friendliness,  Mr.  Wilson  opened  his  commis- 
sion, and  "  preached  unto  them  Jesus."  Many,  in- 
deed, disregarded  his  message ;  but  there  were  some 
who  became  convinced  of  their  former  follies,  and  in 
whom  an  irrepressible  desire  of  further  knowledge  was 
thus  created.  Amongst  these,  were  Tamatoa  and  a 
few  other  chiefs,  who  proved  their  sincerity  by  at 
once  abandoning  many  practices  which  they  and 
their  progenitors  had  observed  with  superstitious  care ; 
so  that  when  their  teacher  and  his  associates  had 
returned  to  Tahiti,  they  left  behind  them  many  good 
effects  of  their  visit.  This  was  evident  soon  after, 
when  Tamatoa  and  others,  who  were  favourable  to 
Christianity,  resolved  to  erect  a  sanctuary,  observe 
the  Sabbath,  and  statedly  meet  together  for  the  pur- 
pose of  mutual  instruction  in  the  truths  and  duties 
which  they  had  severally  learned.  These  facts  were 
known  when  Tamatoa  came  over  to  Huahine  for  the 
purpose  of  soliciting  a  teacher,  and  they  deeply 
affected  the  mind  of  Mr.  Williams,  and  greatly  inter- 
ested him  on  behalf  of  a  people,  so  anxious  to 
improve  and  increase  their  religious  knowledge.  His 
first  impulse  prompted  the  exclamation,  "  Here  am 
I,  send  me ; "  but,  in  courtesy  to  his  senior  breth- 
ren, the  post  of  honour  was  previously  offered 
to  them.  As  soon,  however,  as  they  declined  it, 
Messrs.  Williams  and  Threlkeld  eagerly  responded  to 
the  invitation,  and  went  forth  to  Raiatea,  just  as  Paul 
and  Silas  went  over  into  Macedonia,  "  assuredly  ga- 
thering that  the  Lord  had  called  them  there  to  preach 
the  Gospel."  This  important  movement  in  the  history 


62  LIFE  OF  THE 

of  Mr.  Williams  occurred  on  the  1 1  th  of  September, 
1818. 

The  reception  which  the  missionaries  met  with  on 
reaching  Raiatea  was  extremely  gratifying.  "  As  soon 
as  we  landed,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  they  made  a 
feast  for  us  consisting  of  five  large  hogs  for  myself, 
five  for  Mrs.  Williams,  and  one  for  our  little  Johnny. 
The  same  provision  was  made  for  Mr.  Threlkeld. 
Besides  '  the  feeding,'  they  brought  us  a  roll  of  cloth, 
and  about  twenty  crates  of  yams,  taro,  cocoa  nuts, 
mountain  plantains  and  bananas.  These  crates  were 
a  foot  deep  and  three  feet  square.  Several  persons  of 
consequence  were  with  us,  and  the  place  was  a  com- 
plete market.  Visitors  are  considered  strangers  until 
they  are  fed,  when  they  become  taata  tabu,  '  neigh- 
bours.' 

"  While  getting  our  things  on  shore,  I  passed  a 
house  in  which  they  were  eating,  when  my  man  slipped 
in,  and  having  snatched  some  food  out  of  the  hand  of 
a  person  who  was  eating  it,  came  out  again  without 
saying  a  word.  I  asked  him  why  he  did  so,  and  whe- 
ther the  man  from  whom  he  had  taken  the  food  was  not 
angry  ?  He  said  '  No,  it  was  a  custom  among  them.' 
And  we  now  see  it  frequently.  A  man  is  eating  his 
food,  and  another  comes  up,  wrenches  it  out  of  his 
hand,  and  walks  away  without  exchanging  a  syllable. 
When  any  of  them  come  from  other  islands,  or  from 
distant  parts  of  the  same  island,  they  walk  into  any 
house  they  like,  look  about  them,  and,  without  con- 
sulting the  owner,  say  to  one  another,  '  This  is  good. 
We'll  stay  here.' 

*'It  is  very  delightful   to    see  them    on   Sabbath 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  03 

morning,  dressed  very  neatly,  and  going  to  the  house 
of  prayer.  After  the  service,  they  return  to  their 
homes,  and  eat  what  had  been  prepared  on  the  previ- 
ous day.  After  the  meal  they  again  go  to  chapel. 
I  assure  you,  that  you  would  be  delighted  to  observe 
the  attention  of  many  to  the  word  of  God.  I  have 
just  now  had  some  interesting  conversation  with  the 
king  and  queen,  and  two  sensible  men  who  came  to 
see  my  dear  mother's  likeness.  They  began  by  ask- 
ing whether  you  did  not  all  cry  when  we  came  away, 
and  if  you  did  not  stop  us.  I  told  them  that  you 
would  not  have  let  us  come,  had  it  not  been  from 
compassion  for  them,  and  had  we  not  come  to  teach 
them  the  word  of  God.  They  then  inquired  who 
sent  me,  and  how  I  came  to  think  of  visiting  them. 
I  told  them  that  the  thought  grew  in  my  mind,  and 
I  hoped  God  put  it  there.  They  wished  to  know 
whether  I  should  ever  go  home  again.  I  told  them 
I  should  very  much  like  to  do  so,  and  if  it  was  as 
near  as  Tahiti,  I  could  go  and  return  to  them ;  but  if 
I  went  to  England,  I  should  perhaps  never  get  back 
again." 

But  pleasing  as  was  their  reception,  and  promising 
as  were  many  of  the  appearances  around  them,  the 
missionaries  soon  perceived  that  the  moral  state  of  the 
people  was  to  the  lowest  degree  debased  and  dis- 
couraging. *'  Their  customs,"  they  write,  "  are  abomi- 
nable ;"  too  abominable,  indeed,  to  allow  of  the  inser- 
tion of  the  passages  which  allude  to  them  in  these 
pages.  "  Their  idleness  seems  inveterate.  When  we 
tell  them  of  the  necessity  of  working,  they  laugh  at 
us,  and  many  will  not  come  near  us,  '  because,'  they 
say, '  we  are  troublesome  in  telling  them  of  their  indo- 


64  LIFE  OF  THE 

lence.'  They  often  suffer  hunger  rather  than  trouble 
themselves  to  cook  then-  food.  All  the  inhabitants 
have  now  made  a  profession  of  Christianity.  It  is 
the  national  religion,  and  as  such,  it  is  adopted  by 
the  people.  In  a  word,  they  are  a  nation  of  Anti- 
nomians." 

But  in  addition  to  the  indolence  and  immorality  of 
the  people,  the  missionaries  soon  discovered  other 
impediments  to  their  usefulness,  the  removal  of  which 
appeared  to  them  as  essential  as  it  was  difficult.  Of 
these,  the  scattered  state  of  the  population  was 
amongst  the  most  obvious  and  formidable.  Instead 
of  being  grouped  together  in  settlements,  where  a 
goodly  number  might  be  instructed  at  the  same  time, 
they  were  widely  dispersed  over  the  island,  and  were 
generally  residing  in  families  upon  the  kaignas,  or 
farms,  from  which  they  derived  their  subsistence.  As 
the  island  is  mountainous,  the  paths  were  necessarily 
difficult,  and  frequently  impassable.  Much  time  and 
labour  were  therefore  requisite  to  traverse  the  rocky 
ridges  which  separate  the  valleys,  and  to  cross  the  ba3^s 
which  deeply  indent  the  coast;  and  it  was  at  once 
evident  to  the  brethren,  that  so  long  as  the  natives 
were  thus  scattered,  their  best  efforts  would  be  rewarded 
with  but  very  partial  success.  But  how  to  obviate 
this  difficulty,  how  to  induce  a  people  whose  habits 
were  formed,  and  whose  temporal  comfort  appeared 
to  them  so  closely  connected  with  the  continuance  of  the 
established  system,  to  abandon  their  patrimonial  dwell- 
ings; how  to  create  in  them  such  an  estimate  of  mental 
and  spiritual  blessings,  and  such  a  desire  to  possess 
them,  as  should  prevail  over  their  local  attachments,  and 
temporary  convenience,  were  problems  which  it  required 


KEY.  J.  WILLIAMS.  65 

more  than  ordinary  discernment,  vigour,  and  perse- 
verance to  work  out.  But  yet  the  missionaries  clearly 
perceived  that,  however  difficult  it  might  be  to  intro- 
duce a  new  system,  and  whatever  dangers  might 
attend  it,  the  bold  attempt  must  be  made,  or  their 
mission  fail.  They  therefore  convened  a  general 
meeting  of  the  inhabitants,  and  candidly  laid  the 
whole  case  before  them ;  and,  with  such  success,  that 
after  a  long  discussion  of  the  difficulties  and  advan- 
tages of  the  proposed  change,  it  was  unanimously 
resolved  to  form  one  general  settlement  for  the  whole 
island. 

But  while  preparing  to  carry  out  this  purpose,  and 
erecting  the  scaffold  upon  which  he  intended  to  labour, 
Mr.  Williams  was  constantly  occupied  in  the  more 
spiritual  duties  of  his  office.  By  great  diligence, 
he  had  acquired  a  sufficient  acquaintance  with  the 
language  while  at  Tahiti  and  Huahine,  to  be  enabled 
to  preach  intelligibly  as  soon  as  he  reached  Raiatea. 
The  method  by  which  he  made  this  rapid  proficiency 
was  his  own.  Instead  of  remaining  at  home,  poring 
over  translations  and  glossaries,  or  depending  upon 
the  assistance  of  his  senior  brethren,  he  constantly 
mingled  with  the  natives,  "  hearing  and  asking 
them  questions,"  and  thus  acquired,  as  he  consi- 
dered with  great  ease,  not  merely  the  signification  of 
words  and  phrases,  but,  what  was  quite  as  requisite, 
the  correct  accentuation  of  the  language.  Whether 
this  plan  would  be  the  most  successful  in  all  cases 
may  admit  of  doubt;  but  there  can  be  none  respect- 
ing its  suitableness  to  Mr.  Williams,  one  remarkable 
characteristic  of  whose  mind  was  the  power  of  exact 
and  minute  observation.     His  memory,  indeed,  was 

F 


66  LIFE  OF  THE 

tenacious,  but  this  alone  will  not  account  for  the 
rapidity  with  which  he  mastered  the  Tahitian.  Many 
with  the  retentive  faculty  equally  strong,  would  have 
failed  to  make  the  same  progress.  This,  in  his  case, 
must  be  ascribed  rather  to  an  extremely  accurate  per- 
ception, of  which  his  memory  was  merely  the  bright 
mirror,  retaining  and  reflecting  the  very  images  of 
things  seen  and  heard,  than  to  the  memory  itself. 
Accustomed  to  mark,  not  merely  the  general  outline, 
or  the  broad  surface  of  surrounding  objects,  but 
their  distinctive  peculiarities,  and  less  obvious,  but 
most  interesting  features,  he  was  enabled  to  present 
more  graphic  delineations,  and  to  report  conversa- 
tions with  greater  accuracy  than  most  men  ;  and 
the  same  faculty  to  which  his  speeches  and  his  writ- 
ings owe  their  great  charm,  enabled  him  to  distin- 
guish, with  comparative  ease,  those  nicer  shades  of 
difference  in  sense  and  sound,  which  a  foreigner  gene- 
rally discerns  and  acquires  with  difficulty,  but  which 
are  absolutely  essential  to  the  proper  and  impressive 
utterance  of  any  language. 

But,  however  explained,  the  fact  is  unquestionable 
that  Mr.  Williams  preached  his  first  sermon  in  the 
native  tongue  at  Huahine,  on  the  4th  of  September, 
just  ten  months  from  the  time  of  his  reaching  Eimeo. 
^This  progress  was  unprecedented,  and  such  as  to  call 
forth  strong  expressions  of  surprise  from  the  elder 
brethren,  some  of  whom,  on  hearing  him  preach, 
affirmed  that  he  had  done  as  much  in  ten  months  as 
might  have  reasonably  absorbed  three  years.  Thus 
enabled  to  open  his  commission,  he  preached  thrice 
each  week  at  Raiatea  from  the  commencement  of  his 
sojourn  there,  and  was  rejoiced  to  find  that  the  natives 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  67 

easily  understood  him.  In  a  letter  to  his  mother, 
written  shortly  after  his  settlement  in  the  island,  he 
thus  refers  to  his  own  ministry.  "You  pray,  my 
dearly  beloved  mother,  that  *  your  boy  may  be  enabled 
to  preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  to  the 
perishing  heathen.'  Your  prayer  is  heard,  my  dear 
mother,  and  answered.  I  am  now  actively  engaged 
in  preaching  Christ.  O  !  that  I  may  have  grace  to 
preach  him,  and  him  alone  ;  to  be  faithful  unto  death. 
I  have  made  great  progress  in  the  language,  for  which 
I  desire  to  be  very  grateful,  and  to  ascribe  the  praise 
to  him  who  is  both  mouth  and  wisdom.  I  hope  that 
your  son  may  prove  a  crown  of  rejoicing  to  you.  I 
now  shed  the  tear  of  affection,  my  dear  mother, 
while  I  think  that  I  cannot  indulge  any  very  strong 
expectation  of  seeing  my  beloved  mother  again  in  the 
flesh,  but  I  do  entertain  '  a  good  hope  through  grace' 
of  meeting  you,  where  the  ravishing  hand  of  death 
will  never  cause  the  briny  tear  of  sorrow  to  roll  down 
the  cheek.  Press  on,  my  dear  mother,  be  of  good 
courage,  and  remember  that,  although  you  have  given 
up  me,  it  is  to  him  who  gave  himself  for  you." 

In  a  similar  strain  of  affection  and  piety,  he  wrote 
again  shortly  afterwards  to  the  same  endeared  relative. 
"  My  dear  mother  speaks  of  her  feelings  at  parting. 
This  brings  that  trying  season  all  fresh  to  my 
memory.  I  assure  you  it  cost  me  many  an  anxious 
hour  before  that  affecting  scene  occurred,  and  my 
sorrow  has  often  been  renewed  since  then,  when 
reflecting  upon  the  feelings  of  my  dearest  parents.  1 
frequently  recal  the  parting  words  of  my' dear  aunt 
Tomes,  '  Recollect,  my  dear  boy,  whatever  sufferings 
you  are  called   to  endure,  it  is  not  for  yourself,  but 

F  2 


68  LIFE  OF  THE 

for  Jesus,  who  has  done  and  suffered  for  you  infi- 
nitely more  than  you  can  possibly  do  or  suffer  for 
him.'  In  hours  of  solitude,  and  when  my  soul  has 
been  cast  down  within  me,  this  thought  has  afforded 
me  the  strongest  consolation,  and  turned  my  mourn- 
ing into  joy.  My  dearest  parents,  grieve  not  at  my 
absence,  for  I  am  engaged  in  the  best  of  services,  for 
the  best  of  masters,  and  upon  the  best  of  terms ;  but 
rather  rejoice  in  having  a  child  upon  whom  the  Lord 
has  conferred  this  honour.  Do  not  persons  of  the 
world  deem  themselves  honoured  by  having  a  mem- 
ber of  their  family  in  the  employment  of  an  illustrious 
man,  and  should  not  you  rejoice  that  I  am  serving 
the  King  of  Kings  ?  But,  although  I  speak  thus,  do 
not  think  I  have  lost  all  affection.  No,  no !  I  fre- 
quently think  of  you  all  with  feelings  which  I  am 
obliged  to  suppress,  and,  were  it  not  for  the  happi- 
ness I  find  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  the  fervent 
desire  I  feel  to  be  honoured  in  winning  souls  to  him,  I 
am  sure  I  should  soon  see  you  again.  Not  the  gold 
of  Ophir,  or  the  luxuries  of  the  East  would  keep  me 
from  those  whom  I  so  ardently  love.  But  I  have  this 
consolation,  that  the  natives,  from  the  king  to  the 
lowest  of  them,  appear  attached  to  me,  that  I  am  in 
the  path  of  duty  and  usefulness,  doing  the  work  for 
which  I  left  my  native  land,  and  those  by  whom  I 
am  tenderly  beloved,  and  what  greater  support  than 
this  can  be  enjoyed  by  a  missionary?" 

Soon  after  the  resolution  of  the  chiefs  and  people 
to  locate  themselves  near  their  missionaries,  they 
selected  a  site,  called  Vaoaara,  on  the  leeward  side  of 
the  island,  for  their  future  settlement.  Here  a  tem- 
porary chapel  and  school-house  were   soon  erected, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  69 

and  active  efforts  employed  for  clearing  the  ground 
from  the  bush  with  which  it  was  overgrown,  and 
commencing  their  own  habitations.  From  the  first, 
Tamatoa  and  his  queen  entered  most  cordially  into 
the  objects  and  plans  of  their  teachers,  "  When 
Mr.  Threlkeld  and  I,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  came 
down  from  Huahine  to  settle  at  Raiatea,  I  asked  the 
queen,  whether  we  could  obtain  a  certain  piece  of 
ground  (pointing  out  the  place)  on  which  to  erect  a 
house  ?  She  replied,  in  a  cheerful  tone,  *  Look  for- 
ward !  look  backward !  look  on  this  side,  and  on 
that !  look  all  around,  for  it  is  all  yours,  and  wherever 
you  say,  there  it  shall  be.'  Shortly  afterwards,  some 
natives  expressed  their  dissatisfaction  at  our  not 
having  settled  at  the  king's  former  residence,  and 
I  asked  Tamatoa  what  he  wished,  and  whether  he 
desired  to  dwell  there.  His  reply  was,  '  This  is  my 
wish,  that  your  settling  among  us  may  be  lasting, 
that  I  may  be  close  to  you,  to  hear  and  understand 
the  word  of  God.'  " 

Having  selected  a  convenient  plot  of  ground,  Mr. 
Williams  resolved  to  erect  upon  it  a  dwelling-house 
in  the  English  style,  and  in  all  respects  superior  to 
any  building  ever  seen,  or  even  imagined  by  the  peo- 
ple around  him.  To  this  he  was  incited,  not  merely 
by  a  desire  to  obtain  for  himself  and  his  family  a 
commodious  and  respectable  residence,  but  by  the 
hope  of  elevating  the  standard  and  awakening  the 
emulation  of  those  whom  he  was  anxious  to  benefit. 
Before  this  time,  the  best  native  houses  consisted  of  but 
one  apartment,  which  was  used  by  the  whole  family, 
and  for  all  domestic  purposes.  This  was  covered 
with  a  thatched  roof,  but  open  at  the  sides,  and  car- 


70  LIFE  OP  THE 

peted  with  dry,  and  too  frequently,  dirty  grass.  Mr. 
Williams  perceived  the  unfitness  of  such  abodes  for 
the  purposes  he  had  in  view.  He  knew  that  domestic 
comfort,  social  morality  and  sj^iritual  religion  could 
never  flourish,  unless  the  degraded  habits,  inseparable 
froiii  such  a  mode  of  living,  were  first  destroyed.  He 
therefore  resolved  to  show  the  people  a  more  excellent 
way.  "  It  was  my  determination,"  he  writes,  "  w  hen 
I  left  England,  to  have  as  respectable  a  dwelling-house 
as  I  could  erect ;  for  the  missionary  does  jiqt  go  to 
l^arbarize  himself,  but  to  elevate  the  heathen ;  not  to 
sink  himself  to  their  standard,  but  to  raise  them  to  his." 
Prompted  by  this  enlightened  and  truly  benevolent 
motive,  Mr.  Williams  prepared  the  plan,  and  com- 
menced the  erection  of  his  new  and  noble  dwelling- 
house.  And  this  was  an  undertaking  in  which  most 
of  the  labour  necessarily  devolved  upon  himself.  The 
natives,  indeed,  readily  assisted  in  procuring  the  mate- 
rials and  placing  them  according  to  his  direction  ; 
but  all  beyond  what  the  most  ordinary  assistance 
could  render,  was  done  by  his  own  hands.  Yet 
although  obliged  to  execute  the  work  of  many  dif- 
ferent artizans,  whose  divided  labour  and  united  skill 
are  commonly  considered  essential  to  such  an  under- 
taking, he,  relying  solely  upon  his  own  resources, 
soon  beheld,  with  pride  and  pleasure,  his  future  home 
rising  up  before  him.  The  natives  saw  it  too,  and  were 
lavish  in  their  expressions  of  astonishment  and  ad- 
miration. The  house  was  sixty  feet  by  thirty,  and 
consisted  of  three  front  and  four  back  rooms.  French 
sashes,  shaded  with  a  green  verandah  and  Venetian 
blinds,  gave  an  air  of  elegance  to  the  sitting-rooms, 
which  commanded  a  splendid  view  of  the  harbour.  The 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  71 

frame-work  of  the  building  was  wood,  but  the  walls, 
both  within  and  without,  were  wattled,  and  plastered 
with  coral  lime.  From  this  lime  Mr.  Williams  made 
not  only  a  whitewash,  but  a  grey  and  orange  colour- 
ing with  which  he  adorned  the  interior.  On  either 
side  and  in  front,  he  had  enclosed  a  spacious  garden, 
which  was  tastily  laid  out  in  grass-plots,  gravel-paths, 
and  flower-beds,  where  there  flourished  a  variety  of 
ornamental  shrubs  and  plants,  some  of  them  indigen- 
ous, and  others  exotics  introduced  by  himself  and  his 
brethren.  Immediately  behind  the  house,  there  was 
an  enclosed  poultry-yard,  well-stocked  with  turkeys, 
fowls,  and  English  and  Muscovy  ducks;  while  be- 
yond this,  lay  a  large  kitchen-garden,  which  supplied 
their  table  with  several  British  roots  and  vegetables, 
including  cabbages,  beans,  peas,  cucumbers,  pump- 
kins, onions  and  pot-herbs.  At  a  later  date,  the 
bleating  of  goats  and  the  lowing  of  oxen  on  the  hills 
indicated  that  still  more  important  additions  had  been 
made  to  their  domestic  comfort. 

The  furniture  was  in  keeping  with  the  house,  and 
discovered  in  the  Missionary  an  equal  amount  of  taste 
and  skill.  Tables,  chairs,  sofas  and  bedsteads,  with 
turned  and  polished  legs  and  pillars,  quite  in  English 
style,  and  carpeted  floors  gave  to  the  interior  of  this 
dwelling  an  appearance,  equally  inviting  to  the 
European  visitor,  and  surprising  to  the  natives.  Mr. 
Williams  augured  much  good  from  the  excitement 
which  these  novelties  would  produce  in  the  too  sluggish 
intellects  around  him,  and  was  soon  rejoiced  to  see 
that  their  imitative  propensities  had  been  so  power- 
fully called  into  useful  exercise  by  his  example,  as 
effectually  to  overcome  their  indolence. 


72  LIFE  OF  THE 

Such  a  prodigious  undertaking,  for  an  individual  so 
circumstanced  as  Mr.  Williams,  necessarily  absorbed  a 
large  amount  of  time.  But  his  own  dwelling  was  not 
the  only  one  to  which  his  attention  was  given.  Every 
day,  and  throughout  almost  every  hour  of  the  day, 
he  was  beset  with  applicants,  who  wished  him  to  tell 
them,  or  show  them,  or  do  for  them  something  to 
which  they  were  unequal.  These  visits,  however,  he 
encouraged,  because  they  tended  to  further  his  great 
design.  Amidst  such  occupations,  it  might  be  sup- 
posed, that  other  and  still  more  important  services 
were  either  suspended,  or  slightly  performed.  But 
it  was  far  otherwise.  At  no  time  was  he  more  tho- 
roughly devoted  to  the  spiritual  duties  of  his  office : 
as  the  reader  will  perceive  when  he  has  perused  the 
following  extracts  from  his  letters. 

The  first  is  to  his  family.  "  I'll  tell  you,"  he  says, 
'*  how  I  spend  my  time.  Mondays,  (with  the  exception 
of  the  first  in  the  month,)  Tuesdays  and  Thursdays, 
I  give  to  the  house,  having,  without  any  assistance 
from  the  natives  who  do  only  the  roof  and  the  thatch, 
to  make  the  doors,  windows,  floors,  walls,  partitions, 
&c.  Wednesday,  Friday,  and  Saturday,  I  devote  to 
the  study  of  my  discourses.  Beside  these  and  other 
engagements,  I  attend  the  school  daily,  so  that  my 
time  is  fully  occupied." 

But  the  following  passages  describe  more  fully  his 
feelings  and  circumstances  at  this  interesting  period — 

"  The  people  attend  the  chapel  constantly.  Many  of  them 
are  very  attentive,  and  seem  desirous  that  the  word  may  reach 
their  hearts.  Although  there  are  no  striking  conversions,  or 
peculiar  awakenings,  there  are  some  in  whose  souls  we  hope  the 
work  of  God  is  progressing.      The  natives,   with  a  very  few 


REV.  J.  WILLIAJMS.  73 

exceptions,  come  regularly  to  school.  They  all  maintain  family 
worship,  and  very  many  pray  privately  morning  and  evening. 
But  with  most  of  them  '  one  thing  is  yet  lacking.^  They  do 
not  appear  to  be  properly  convinced  of  sin,  and  to  feel  their  need 
of  a  Saviom-.  Their  conduct  to  ourselves  is  kind  and  encourag- 
ing. They  manifest  great  affection,  and  are  very  agi-eeable  to 
every  thing  we  propose.  Both  chiefs  and  people  ask  our  advice 
upon  almost  every  subject,  and  when  they  disagree,  they  gene- 
rally bring  their  little  differences  to  us  that  we  may  adjust  them. 
This  we  endeavour  to  do  as  amicably  as  possible.  There  are 
frequent  disputes  between  husbands  and  wives,  and  as  neither  of 
my  brethren  will  undertake  to  settle  them,  they  are  commonly 
brought  to  me,  and  hitherto  I  have  generally  been  a  successful 
mediator. 

"  We  are  about  to  establish  a  Missionary  Society  here  ;  one 
has  been  formed  at  Tahiti,  and  another  in  Huahine,  and  ours 
would  have  been  ere  now ;  but  as  this  settlement  is  new,  and 
there  were  but  two  or  three  shabby  old  houses  when  we  came  to 
it,  all  the  people  had  to  erect  new  houses  and  to  plant  food,  and 
could  not  until  now  have  contributed  much  to  such  an  object. 

"  It  is  om*  intention,  moreover,  to  erect  a  new  chapel,  and  to 
have  it  wattled,  plastered,  and  floored.  When  this  is  finished, 
and  the  other  buildings  now  in  hand,  the  station  will  range 
along  the  sea-beach  about  a  mile  and  a  half,  or  two  miles,  and 
will  present  a  very  pretty  appearance.  At  present,  we  have  only 
opened  one  small  place  of  worship,  in  addition  to  that  which  we 
commonly  use ;  but  we  are  about  to  open  another  at  Tahaa,  an 
island  ten  miles  from  our  settlement.  The  station  itself,  how- 
ever, is  twice  that  distance ;  but,  as  this  island  and  ours  are 
enclosed  in  one  reef,  we  can  reach  it  by  sea,  and  intend  to  visit 
it  every  week.  Doors  of  usefulness  are  opening  to  us  on  the 
one  hand,  and  death  is  speaking  to  us  on  the  other,  so  that  we 
must  be  active  while  it  is  day. 

"  With  regard  to  our  religious  proceedings  we  are  employed 
in  the  following  manner.  At  six  o'clock  on  the  Sabbath  morn- 
ing, we  hold  a  prayer-meeting,  when  two  of  the  natives  engage 
in  prayer,  and  the  missionary  gives  an  address.    At  nine  o'clock, 


74  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  bell  rings  for  the  regular  service,  when  the  natives,  dressed 
very  neatly,  attend,  and  many  of  them  appear  anxious  to  under- 
stand the  word  of  life.  Our  congregation  usually  consists  of 
from  500  to  700,  but  frequently  it  amounts  to  from  1000  to 
1500.  At  eleven,  we  meet  in  rotation  at  each  other's  houses  for 
worship  in  English.  At  one  o'clock,  a  catechetical  exercise  is 
conducted  with  the  people.  At  four,  we  hold  another  regular 
service  in  the  Tahitian.  The  brethren  then  take  tea  together, 
and  spend  the  Sabbath  evening  in  singing,  prayer,  and  reading 
a  course  of  lectures  for  mutual  improvement.  Every  first  Sab- 
bath in  the  month,  we  celebrate  the  soul-reviving  ordinance  of 
the  Lord's  supper,  and  frequently  do  I  reflect  with  a  degree  of 
holy  longing  upon  the  happy  seasons  I  have  passed  at  the 
Tabernacle  with  my  dear  mother.  Not  indeed  because  we  are 
destitute  of  times  of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord ; 
for  here,  as  well  as  in  England,  we  find  him  faithful  who  hath 
said,  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world,' 
and  his  presence  with  the  soul  supplies  every  deficiency,  and 
enables  it  to  go  on  its  wa.y  rejoicing. 

"  We  have  a  noon  daily  school  which  is  well  attended ;  and 
on  Monday  evening,  we  meet  the  people  for  the  purpose  of  hear- 
ing and  answering  their  questions.  Some  of  these  questions  are 
shrewd,  and  some  of  course  are  simple.  At  the  last  meeting  of 
this  kind,  one  asked,  '  who  the  Scribes  were  and  whether  they 
were  secretaries  to  an  Auxiliary  Missionary  Society  ?'  Another 
native  inquired, '  Our  teachers,  how  can  we  obtain  this  faaroo  mau, 
or  true  faith,  you  were  speaking  of?  We  earnestly  desire,  but 
cannot  get  it.  Were  it  locked  up  in  your  boxes,  they  would 
soon  be  broken  open.'  On  another  occasion,  a  native  complained 
of  the  prevalence  of  evil  thoughts  in  his  mind,  and  of  the  attempt 
of  the  evil  spirit  to  make  them  grow  there ;  and  observed  that 
when  he  went  to  pray  in  the  bush  on  the  preceding  day,  just 
before  he  knelt  down,  a  multitude  of  evil  thoughts  rushed  into 
his  mind,  and  he  said  within  himself,  *  If  Satan  would  approach 
me  in  the  likeness  of  man,  I  would  fight  with  him  and  stone 
him  to  death.'  *  Now,'  added  he,  '  our  teachers,  is  this  a  good 
thought  or  a  bad  thought  ?  tell  me  that  wc  all  may  know.' 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  75 

"  On  Wednesday  afternoon,  likewise,  we  have  service  again  in 
the  Tahitian  j  and  on  Thursday  evening  we  take  tea  together, 
and  speak  in  rotation  on  given  subjects  for  our  mutual  edification. 
The  topics  are  generally,  such  as — What  are  the  best  means  of 
keeping  religion  alive  in  the  soul — "V^Tiat  are  the  evidences  of 
growth  in  grace — The  nature  and  importance  of  self-examina- 
tion— The  heavenly  state,  &c.  These  seasons  of  social  religion 
we  find  very  profitable,  and  all  we  want  is  a  little  more  Christian 
society ;  but  if  enjoyed,  perhaps  it  might  be  at  the  expense  of 
the  peace  and  unity  which  now  prevail  amongst  us.  All  the 
time  I  can  spare  I  employ  in  teaching  the  natives  useful  arts, 
which  I  consider  a  very  important  part  of  my  missionary  labour. 

"  My  work  is  my  dehght.  In  it  I  desire  to  spend  and  to  be 
spent.  I  think  and  hope,  that  I  have  no  other  desu-e  in  my 
soul  than  to  be  the  means  of  winning  sinners  to  Christ.  My 
anxiety  is  that  my  tongue  may  be  ever  engaged  in  proclaiming 
his  salvation,  and  that  my  hands  and  actions  may  be  always 
pointing  to  his  cross.  I  can  now  speak  as  fluently  in  the  lan- 
guage as  in  my  native  tongue,  and  would  preach  five  Tahitian 
sermons  for  any  brother  who  would  preach  one  for  me  in  Eng- 
lish when  it  comes  to  my  tui-n. 

"  Our  sitting-room  is  about  20  feet  by  15,  and  every  evening, 
is  generally  filled  with  persons  who  come  to  obtain  informa- 
tion ;  to  propose  difficulties,  or  to  ask  advice.  Questions  about 
the  proper  method  of  prayer  are  frequently  put  to  us.  Though 
this  is  Saturday  evening,  when  we  profess  to  exclude  inquirers, 
there  have  been  ten  or  twelve  in,  and  one  of  whom  was  anxious 
to  know  whether  it  was  right,  when  he  went  into  the  bush  to 
pray,  to  say,  '  0  Jehovah,  give  me  thy  word  in  my  heart — all 
thy  word,  and  cover  it  up  there  that  it  may  not  be  forgotten 
by  me.* " 

In  the  midst  of  these  various  and  useful  labours, 
the  mission  family  suffered  a  visitation,  always  afflic- 
tive, but  peculiarly  so  in  circumstances  like  theirs. 
At  the  close  of  the  year  1818,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Orsmond 
came  to  reside  for  a  short  period  at  Raiatea,  that  Mrs.  O., 


76  LIFE  OF  THE 

then  anticipating  the  hour  of  maternal  solicitude, 
might  enjoy  the  medical  assistance  of  Mr.  Threlkeld. 
"  But  the  Lord,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  ''  took  her  to 
himself.  It  was  a  trying  season  to  us  all,  but  espe- 
cially to  our  bereaved  brother,  who  is  called  to  lament 
the  loss  of  one,  in  whom  affection  and  piety  were 
sweetly  combined.  But  he  has  borne  the  severe 
affliction  with  that  patience  and  resignation  which 
become  the  servant  of  God ;  and  he  is  sustained  by 
the  thought,  that  his  loss  is  her  gain.  Her  death  was 
sudden  and  unexpected ;  but  she  frequently  said,  that 
she  should  not  survive  the  trying  hour.  But  she 
mentioned  her  impressions  with  the  greatest  serenity, 
and  was  evidently  willing  to  'depart  and  be  with 
Christ.' " 

In  their  written  instructions  to  Mr.  Williams  on 
leaving  England,  the  Directors  gave  him  the  following 
wise  recommendations  :  "  It  will  be  some  time  before 
you  are  able  to  preach  with  fluency  in  the  language 
of  the  people,  but  you  may  be  immediately  useful  in 
agriculture  and  other  arts  of  civilization.  Next  to 
the  communication  of  the  Gospel,  (which  must  ever 
be  considered  as  the  first  and  chief  object,)  our  wish 
is  that  you  study  and  endeavour  to  promote  their 
civilization.  The  grand  bane  of  the  natives  has  been 
idleness.  It  will  be  a  great  blessing  to  them  to  engage 
them  in  some  useful  employment.  Use  your  best 
endeavours  to  discover  how  this  may  be  done;  by 
what  means  the  natural  productions  of  the  earth, 
cherished  by  human  art,  may  be  turned  to  some  good 
account;  and  while  made  to  afford  employment  to 
the  people,  may  become  an  article  of  profitable  com- 
merce, enabling  them  to  support  the  Gospel  among 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  77 

themselves,  and  to  send  its  blessings  to  other  islands. 
Hitherto,  we  greatly  lament,  that  little  or  nothing  of 
this  nature  has  been  done.  We  earnestly  recommend 
it  to  you  to  study  how  it  may  be  done  in  future.  At 
the  same  time,  our  wish  is  that  no  such  portion  of 
your  time  and  attention  may  be  occupied  in  secular 
matters,  as  to  abridge  your  efforts  for  the  salvation  of 
the  people.  But,  with  prudent  management,  we  trust 
that  both  these  objects  may  be  pursued  together." 

It  has  been  alreaay  seen  how  fully  Mr.  Williams 
had  imbibed  the  spirit  of  these  instructions,  and  how 
eminently  he  was  prepared  to  carry  them  out.  No 
man,  indeed,  knew  better  than  he  the  value  of  indus- 
try, and  of  the  useful  arts  to  the  people  amongst 
whom  he  lived ;  and  no  one  ever  laboured  more  faith- 
fully or  successfully  for  their  advancement.  In  farther 
illustration  of  this  part  of  his  conduct,  a  few  other 
facts,  in  addition  to  those  contained  in  the  preceding 
pages,  may  here  be  given. 

In  a  letter  addressed  to  his  friends  at  the  Tabernacle, 
and  dated  August  31st,  1819,  after  describing  his 
newly-erected  house,  and  the  reason  which  induced 
him  to  build  it  on  a  scale  and  in  a  style  so  very 
superior  to  any  habitation  ever  seen  by  the  natives, 
he  adds, 

"  It  is  a  great  advantage  to  me  that  I  am  able  to  tui'n  my  hand 
to  anything,  and  indeed  it  is  very  desirable  that  eveiy  mission- 
ary, sent  to  an  uncivilized  part  of  the  world,  should  possess 
mechanical  qualifications,  as  well  as  a  missionary  spirit. 

"  We  have  not  only  instructed  the  natives  as  to  the  improve- 
ment of  their  houses,  but  also  in  sawing  timber,  carpentering, 
smith's  work,  and,  among  other  things,  in  boat-building.  Bro- 
ther Threlkeld  has  now  in  hand  a  very  large  boat,  on  which  only 


78  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  natives  are  employed.  Requiring  a  larger  boat  than  that 
which  I  built  at  Eimeo,  that  I  may  visit  Tahaa,  I  have  completed 
one  sixteen  feet  long.  The  former,  which  was  wide  and  heavy, 
required  five  men ;  in  the  latter,  I  can  proceed  to  Tahaa  with 
only  two,  or  even  one.  My  new  boat,  which  is  of  a  very  pretty 
shape,  has  scarcely  a  nail  in  it.  I  have  tied  the  ribs  in,  and  all 
the  planks  with  a  very  strong  cinet,  a  cord  which  the  natives 
make,  and  with  which  they  lash  their  canoes.  They  are  very 
much  pleased  with  it,  and  have  resolved,  when  they  have  finished 
their  houses,  to  begin  boats  of  a  similar  construction  for  them- 
selves. They  had  concluded  that  they  could  not  succeed  without 
nails ;  but  now  they  perceive  that  this  is  possible,  and  they  say, 
'  Ua  maitai  adura,'  '  It  is  now  well  with  us,'  as  every  one  can 
now  get  a  boat  who  chooses,  and  is  not  lazy. 

"  We  have  established,  in  our  little  way,  a  Society  for  the 
Encouragement  of  Arts  and  Sciences.  The  first  reward  or  encou- 
ragement was  from  Brother  Threlkeld.  Brother  Orsmond  and 
I  have  proposed  to  give  fifty  nails  each  to  the  man  who  begins 
first  to  build  his  boat.  An  old  chief  is  now  gone  to  cut  the 
keel  for  one  which  he  is  to  build  in  my  yard ;  and  he  is  to  have 
one  hundred  and  fifty  nails  to  fasten  the  ends  of  the  planks  on 
the  gunwale,  and  to  use  in  any  other  place  where  the  cinet  does 
not  bind  sufficiently  tight.  Thus,  while  we  are  actively  engaged  in 
promoting  the  eternal  interests  of  the  natives,  we  are  not  forget- 
ful of  their  temporal,  remembering  the  injunction,  '  not  slothful 
in  business,  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord.' " 

Mr.  Williams's  communications  to  the  Directors 
and  his  family  contain  other  information  of  a  similar 
kind.  From  a  letter,  dated  Sept.  5,  1819,  he  thus 
reports  the  progress  of  the  Mission  : 

"  When  we  came  to  this  place,  there  were  only  two  native 
habitations,  and  it  was  difficult  to  walk  along  the  beach  for  the 
bushes.  But  the  former  wilderness  is  now  an  open,  clear,  and 
pleasant  place,  with  a  range  of  houses  extending  nearly  two 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  79 

miles  along  the  sea-beach,  in  which  reside  about  a  thousand  of 
the  natives.  We  earnestly  desire  to  see  the  moral  wilderness 
present  the  same  improved  appearance.  The  king,  who,  we  are 
happy  to  say,  is  one  of  the  most  consistent  characters,  resides  very 
near  to  us.  He  is  a  very  constant  attendant  both  at  the  chapel 
and  the  schools.  He  will  probably  be  one  of  the  first  whom  we 
shall  baptize  in  the  islands.  We  are  hajipy  in  being  able  to 
state  that  his  behaviour  is  circumspect,  and  that  he  is  very  active 
in  suppressing  crime. 

"  We  are  glad  to  be  able  to  inform  you,  that  many  have  built 
themselves  very  neat  little  houses,  and  are  now  living  in  them 
with  their  wives  and  families.  The  king,  through  seeing  ours, 
and  by  our  advice,  has  had  a  house  erected  near  to  us.  It  con- 
tains fom"  rooms,  wattled,  and  plastered  inside  and  out,  and 
floored.  He  is  the  first  native  on  these  islands  that  ever  had 
such  a  house ;  but  many  others  are  now  following  his  example. 
Thus,  while  teaching  them  the  things  which  belong  to  their 
eternal  peace,  we  do  not  forget  their  temporal  improvement,  and 
desire  to  remember  the  connexion  between  being  ferv'ent  in 
spirit,  and  diligent  in  business.         vx  y.=>.-i 

"  We  have  been  constantly  exhorting  the  people  to  abandon 
theii*  pernicious  custom  of  living  several  families  together  in  one 
dwelling,  and  have  advised  their  separation.  Several  have  com- 
plied with  our  request,  and  before  six  months  more  have  elapsed,  it 
is  probable  that  there  will  not  be  less  than  twenty  houses,  wattled, 
plastered,  with  boarded  floors,  and  divided  into  separate  rooms 
for  meals  and  sleeping.  Thus  you  see  that,  although  our  station 
was  the  last  formed,  it  is  the  first  in  these  things.  We  think  it 
a  great  object  gained,  that  many  of  the  natives,  with  their  wives 
and  children,  are  now  living  separately,  in  neat  habitations  of 
their  owti,  and  that  the  people  have  been  induced  to  engage  in 
preparing  such  habitations. 

"  We  have  opened  a  neat  little  place  of  worship  at  Tahaa,  in 
a  district  called  Tivaa,  and  there  is  another  erected,  which  we 
intend  to  open  shortly,  and  visit  regularly,  in  the  district  of 
Patio,  where  we  expect  a  congregation  of  five  hundred  or  six 
hundred  persons.     We  intend,  likewise,  to  place  two  of  our  most 


80  LIFE  OF  THE 

intelligent  and  consistent  Raiateans  over  the  school,  to  which  we 
shall  ourselves  pay  particular  attention  on  our  visits.  We  are 
all  much  pleased  with  the  prospect  of  usefulness  which  the  new 
station  presents  to  our  view. 

"  Since  we  came  here,  there  has  been  a  rumour  of  war  ;  but, 
on  inquiry,  we  are  happy  to  find  that  it  originated  only  with 
some  evil-disposed  persons,  who  would  create  a  war  if  possible. 
The  chiefs  themselves  entertained  no  such  desire.  Instead  of 
this,  we  rejoice  to  say,  peace  seems  permanently  established. 
Kings,  priests,  and  people  are  professedly  enlisted  under  the 
banner  of  the  Prince  of  Peace.  O  that  we  could  say,  he  ruled 
in  all  their  hearts. 

"  Upon  the  whole,  our  prospects  are  indeed  very  encouraging, 
and,  we  doubt  not,  if  blessed  with  faith,  patience  and  perseve- 
rance, we  shall  be  made  very  useful.  We  shall  give  every  pos- 
sible attention  to  the  instruction  of  the  natives  in  useful  arts, 
and  shall  urge  them  to  works  of  industry,  to  which  we  ourselves 
devote  as  much  time  as  we  can  spare;  and  perhaps  the  advo- 
cates of  civilization  would  not  be  less  pleased  than  the  friends  of 
evangelization,  could  they  look  upon  these  remote  shores,  and 
upon  a  portion  of  the  natives  diligently  employed  in  various 
useful  arts ;  some  sawing,  some  carpentering,  some  boat-build- 
ing, some  as  blacksmiths,  some  as  plasterers,  &c.  They  have 
lately  constructed  two  long  bridges,  which  would  do  credit  to 
any  country  village  in  England.  But  we  cannot,  we  dare  not, 
devote  our  time  to  temporal  concerns,  when  it  is  at  the  expense 
of  the  eternal  interests  of  those  whom  we  came  to  instruct." 

These  rapid  changes  in  the  circumstances  and 
habits  of  the  people  were  not  less  surprising  than 
valuable,  as  all  will  admit,  who  consider  their  charac- 
ter, prior  to  the  residence  of  the  missionaries  among 
them.  Extremely  indolent,  save  when  excited  by 
pleasure  or  passion ;  the  subjects  of  few  artificial 
wants,  and  dwelling  in  a  relaxing  and  luxurious  cli- 
mate, which,  in  a  great  degree,  relieved  them  from 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  81 

labour,  by  supplying,  either  spontaneously,  or  with 
but  little  cultivation,  their  necessary  food,  motives  of 
more  than  ordinary  power  were  requisite  to  arouse 
them  to  vigorous  and  persevering  exertion.  Walk- 
ing in  the  steps,  and  adopting  the  customs  of  their 
ancestors  whose  dwelling-places  they  inherited,  it 
was  not  to  be  expected  that  to  gratify  strangers,  or 
from  the  hope  of  benefits  which  they  were  unable  to 
appreciate,  they  would  readily  change  their  manner 
of  life.  And  such  a  voluntary  transition  was  the  less 
probable,  from  the  congeniality  of  those  habits  which 
they  were  required  to  relinquish  with  their  strongest 
natural  propensities.  To  pluck  and  eat  the  ripe  fruits 
of  their  generous  clime,  or  to  slumber  in  the  deep 
shade  of  the  luxuriant  trees  upon  which  they  clus- 
tered ;  to  fish  or  sport  within  the  placid  w^aters  of 
their  lagoon ;  to  ride  in  triumph  upon  the  crested 
wave ;  to  race,  wrestle,  and  recite  their  traditions  ;  or 
at  evening,  to  mingle  in  the  wild  frolic,  or  the  favour- 
ite dance  were  among  the  chief  occupations  and 
enjoyments  of  their  life,  except,  when  inflamed  by 
revenge  or  stimulated  by  fear,  they  girded  themselves 
for  the  battle.  What  a  task  to  induce  them  to  ex- 
change such  a  state,  for  the  patient  and  continuous 
labour  of  acquiring  knowledge,  and  forming  habits, 
the  importance  of  which  they  could  but  dimly 
discern ! 

But  this  was  accomplished ;  and  by  the  only  means 
adequate  to  so  great  an  effect.  While  presenting 
every  secular  motive  which  the  natives  could  under- 
stand to  excite  them  to  labour,  the  missionaries  knew 
well  that  the  force  of  all  such  considerations  as  their 
personal  and  domestic  comfort,  would,  if  urged  alone, 

G 


82  LIFE  OF  THE 

be  insufficient  to  overcome  the  habits  and  propensities 
by  which  they  were  opposed.  But  their  reliance  was 
not  in  these.  It  was  in  the  Gospel.  This  they 
deemed  "  the  mighty  power  of  God  "  for  promoting 
the  civilization  no  less  than  the  salvation  of  the  people; 
and  proceeded  upon  the  belief,  which  the  result  of 
the  experiment  fully  confirmed,  that  the  transforma- 
tion of  the  rude  and  lawless  community  around  them 
could  only  be  effected  by  the  manifestation  of  evan- 
gelical truth.  Proceeding  upon  this  conviction,  and 
while  the  new  settlement  was  advancing,  and  the 
natural  waste  upon  which  it  was  founded  assumed 
each  day  additional  features  of  interest,  the  mission- 
aries laboured  without  ceasing,  in  the  sanctuary,  the 
school  and  the  dwelling-house,  to  quicken  the  intellect 
and  arouse  the  conscience  of  the  people,  by  imparting 
to  them  the  revelation  of  God.  His  character,  works 
and  designs ;  man's  original  and  fallen  condition ;  his 
duties  and  his  destiny;  the  person,  advent,  death, 
mediation  and  redemption  of  Jesus  Christ ;  the  nature 
and  necessity  of  faith  in  him ;  the  new  birth,  with  its 
cause  and  evidences ;  the  sublime  realities  of  the  final 
judgment,  and  the  eternal  states  of  all  the  dead,  were 
the  themes  by  which  they  sought  to  engage  the  minds, 
and  mould  the  characters  of  their  interesting  charge. 
And  ere  we  can  correctly  understand  the  social  changes 
which  rewarded  their  labours,  or  form  a  just  estimate 
of  the  labours  themselves,  we  must  connect  those 
passages  in  their  correspondence  which  detail  them, 
with  others  which  describe  their  more  spiritual  engage- 
ments. It  was  upon  these  that  Mr.  Williams  depended, 
and  to  them  he  ascribed  the  advancing  civilization  of 
the  people.     "  The  process  of  instruction,"  he  writes. 


REV.  J.  AVILLIAMS.  83 

"  under  which  they  have  been  brought,  the  new  wants 
and  desires  created  by  the  supply  of  knowledge,  the 
excitement  produced  by  a  series  of  discoveries,  many 
of  which  were  so  wonderful  and  sublime,  that  they 
could  not  fail  both  to  quicken  and  enlarge  their  facul- 
ties, and,  above  all,  the  elevating  power  of  vital  reli- 
gion have  made  them  mentally,  as  well  as  spiritually, 
new  creatures  in  Christ  Jesus." 

At  this  early  period  of  the  mission,  there  were 
many  important  changes,  which  the  brethren  did  not 
venture  to  propose,  but  for  which,  however,  they 
endeavoured  to  prepare  the  people.  Amongst  other 
anticipated  improvements,  the  missionaries  greatly 
desired  the  adoption  of  a  code  of  laws,  and  the  estab- 
lishment of  an  efficient  executive.  Hitherto,  the 
despotism  of  the  chiefs  and  the  priests,  with  the  fear- 
ful combinations,  called  Areoi  societies,  had  subjected 
the  people  to  much  painful  oppression.  And  as  such 
a  state  was  directly  opposed  to  the  equal  justice  and 
universal  love  which  the  Gospel  inculcates,  it  was 
evident  to  the  missionaries,  that,  either  this  lawless 
condition  must  cease,  or  their  labours  be  in  vain.  But 
as  it  was  expected  that  those  whose  powers  would  be 
restrained  by  any  innovation  upon  the  existing  sys- 
tem would  strenuously  resist  it,  and  as  the  people 
generally  were  unprepared  for  the  change,  the  mission- 
aries did  no  more  than  describe,  at  their  social  meet- 
ings for  conversation  and  inquiry,  such  of  the  legal 
institutions  of  Britain,  and  so  much  of  her  jurispru- 
dence as  the  natives  were  able  to  understand.  At  the 
same  time,  without  pressing  the  subject,  they  pointed 
out  many  of  the  benefits  to  all  classes,  which  the 
enactment  of  laws  and  the  existence  of  magistrates 

g2 


84  LIFE  OF  THE 

would  secure,  if  these  were  introduced  into  Raiatea. 
But  all  this  was  done  with  caution,  and  only  as  the 
people  "  were  able  to  bear  it :"  for  their  teachers 
were  fully  aware  that  the  despotic  prerogatives  of  those 
in  power  were  deemed  by  themselves,  and  regarded  by 
the  natives  as  a  part  of  an  unquestionable  and  inalien- 
able inheritance,  transmitted  to  them  by  their  fathers; 
and  they  therefore  feared  that  too  full  a  disclosure  of 
principles  and  practices  so  opposite  to  those  which 
prevailed — too  clear  a  statement  of  the  relative  position 
and  respective  rights  of  the  governors  and  the  governed 
might  arouse  the  fears,  excite  the  cupidity,  and  thus 
ensure  the  opposition  of  those  whose  co-operation 
was  necessary  to  their  success.  But  by  this  prudent 
course,  they  rapidly  and  fully  accomplished  their 
design;  and,  ere  they  had  resided  a  year  at  Raia- 
tea, they  were  rejoiced  to  perceive,  that  the  chiefs  had 
embraced  some  of  the  most  important  principles  of 
righteous  government,  and  were  prepared  to  make 
them  the  basis  of  their  future  proceedings. 

"We  were  not  a  little  gratified,"  tliey  write  under  the  date 
of  September,  1819,  "a  short  time  since,  to  see  with  what  spirit 
the  kings  and  chiefs  exerted  themselves  in  order  to  regulate  the 
affairs  of  the  people.  They  first  held  a  meeting,  at  which  they 
requested  us  to  be  present.  The  king  addressed  the  people,  and 
said,  '  Let  us  try  and  form  our  conduct  by  the  word  which  we 
learn  from  our  teachers,  and  by  the  word  of  God  which  we  read 
every  day.  Stop  !  our  wickedness  is  very  great.  Remember,  it 
is  I  who  am  speaking.  If  the  son  of  any  king  is  wicked,  and 
deserves  to  die,  he  shall  die.  If  any  king  is  worthy  of  death, 
he  shall  die ;  and  if  I  am  worthy  of  death,  I  will  die  also.  Let 
all  the  people  remember  that  the  man  who  deserves  to  die,  shall 
die.  We  will  observe  the  voice  of  our  teachers,  for  God  hath 
sent  them.     Take  care,  all  of  you,  lest  he  be  angry;  for  if  he 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS. 


85 


be  angry,  he  will  take  our  teachers  away,  and  we  shall  again  be 
in  darkness.'  He  then  inquired  of  us  what  course  must  be 
pursued  in  order  to  prevent  the  man  from  casting  away  his  wife, 
or  the  wife  her  husband.  He  was  informed,  that  when  the  evil 
heart  was  cast  away,  they  would  cast  away  all  evil  practices. 
He  was  likewise  furnished  with  a  register,  in  which  the  names  of 
all  married  persons  were  to  be  entered;  and  it  was  prescribed, 
that  aU  who  intended  marriage  should  go  to  the  king  and  make 
their  intentions  known,  after  which  they  should  be  entered  in 
the  register.  All  this  was  the  spontaneous  effusion  of  their  own 
minds,  resulting  partly  from  a  murder,  which  had  been  commit- 
ted by  a  chief  of  one  of  the  neighbouring  islands,  and  partly 
from  our  earnest  endeavoui-s,  on  several  preceding  Sabbaths,  to 
convince  the  people  of  the  wickedness  of  their  practices. 

«  The  day  after  the  meeting  at  which  we  had  been  present, 
the  chiefs  assembled  by  themselves,  when  they  summoned  nearly 
twenty  females  to  appear,  who  had  lately  cast  away  their  hus- 
bands, and  constrained  them  to  re-unite,  saying,  '  If  you  will 
not,  give  back  the  word  of  God  which  you  learn ;  you  cannot 
want  that;  you  had  better  go  and  serve  the  devil  again.  Let 
not  this  land  be  stained  with  sin.'  We  beheve  the  greater  part 
of  those  whom  the  chiefs  re-united  are  now  living  very  comfort- 
ably together." 

This  incipient  movement  of  the  chiefs  towards  an 
improved  state  of  society,  and  the  circumstances  in 
which  it  originated,  may  serve  to  indicate  the  kind  of 
influence  exerted  by  the  missionaries  over  the  politi- 
cal proceedings  of  the  people.  That  influence  was 
unquestionably  great.  But  was  it  legitimate  ?  This, 
indeed,  some  have  denied;  and  the  charge  of  obtrusive 
and  oppressive  interference  with  the  customs  and 
wishes  of  the  natives  has  been  boldly  brought  against 
their  teachers.  It  has  even  been  asserted,  that  the 
only  civil  change  effected  in  the  islands  was  the 
transfer  of  despotic  authority  from  the  chief  to  the 


86  LIFE  OF  THE 

missionary.  A  grave  accusation  undoubtedly;  and 
one,  therefore,  for  which  none  but  proofs  the  most 
specific  and  decisive  should  obtain  the  least  degree  of 
credit.  But  no  valid  evidence  of  this  and  similar 
charges  has  ever  been  adduced.  If  received,  it  must 
be  upon  the  single  ground  of  the  competence,  can- 
dour and  uprightness  of  the  originators.  But  are 
they  worthy  of  this  confidence  ?  Does  their  character 
or  their  conduct  stand  out  free  from  all  suspicion? 
Who  are  these  accusers  of  the  brethren?  With  but 
few  exceptions,  they  are  either  seamen,  or  other  inter- 
ested persons,  whose  attempts  to  defraud  and  demoral- 
ize the  natives  have  been  frustrated  by  the  vigilance 
and  influence  of  the  missionary;  and  who,  chafed 
and  mortified,  have  retired  from  scenes  which  they 
would  have  polluted,  and  from  a  people  whom  they 
would  have  plundered,  under  the  influence  of  burning 
and  disappointed  passion.  There  have  been  some 
others,  indeed,  to  whom  this  description  will  not  apply ; 
but  who,  destitute  of  sympathy  with  the  religious 
character  and  spiritual  objects  of  the  missionaries,  and 
without  adequate  opportunity  for  ascertaining  their 
principles  and  investigating  their  proceedings,  have,  with 
criminal  facility,  received  and  reported  the  unfounded 
opinions  of  their  enemies :  opinions,  which  a  lengthened 
residence  amongst  the  people,  the  power  of  communi- 
cating with  them  in  their  own  tongue,  and  a  more 
accurate  acquaintance  with  their  previous  history  and 
existing  circumstances  would  have  speedily  corrected. 
But,  even  were  these  witnesses  themselves  more  worthy 
of  regard,  had  they  honestly  endeavoured  to  know  the 
truth,  and  been  free  from  that  animus  which  they  so 
strongly  discover,  still  their  charges  would  have  no 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  87 

claim  upon  our  belief.  Their  very  vagueness  would 
alone  be  sufficient  to  invalidate  them.  For,  with  few 
exceptions,  they  are  not  advanced  against  individuals, 
but  against  the  whole  body  of  devoted  men,  who 
labour  in  the  South  Seas.  In  general,  it  is  "  the  mis- 
sionaries "  who  are  the  objects  of  vituperation.  But 
who  can  meet,  and  what  candid  mind  would  entertain 
such  an  accusation?  And  in  most  cases,  moreover, 
not  only  are  the  names  of  the  accused  withheld,  but 
all  those  particulars  of  their  alleged  oppressions,  which 
are  necessary  to  enable  them  to  rebut  the  charges. 
Who  but  men  of  the  same  class  as  the  accusers  would 
listen  to  such  accusations  ? 

But  while  the  charge  of  undue  interference  can,  in 
the  absence  of  all  particulars,  only  be  repelled  by 
a  firm  denial,  it  may  be  admitted  that  circumstances, 
like  that  which  has  just  been  detailed,  may  serve,  in 
some  degree,  to  account  for  the  false  impressions  which 
have  been  so  hastily  received,  and  so  eagerly  propa- 
gated against  the  missionaries,  by  partial  or  unfriendly 
visitors.  A  candid  consideration  of  the  case,  how- 
ever, would  generally  show  that  what,  to  a  superficial 
observer,  might  seem  an  unwarrantable  encroachment 
upon  the  province  of  others,  has  been  nothing  more 
than  the  unavoidable  and  beneficial  result  of  men- 
tal and  moral  superiority.  By  this  means,  indeed,  the 
missionary  has  obtained  great  personal  and  political 
influence.  It  has  been  by  his  knowledge,  his  sincere 
and  disinterested  regard  to  the  welfare  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  his  earnest  labours  for  their  salvation.  He 
has  instructed — not  imposed  upon  them;  convinced — 
not  coerced  them.  It  has  been,  not  by  the  dominancy 
of  his  own  will,  nor  by  undue  endeavours  to  control 


88  LIFE  OF  THE 

theirs  that  all  classes  have  been  induced  to  exchange 
their  former  usages  for  better;  but  by  the  force  of 
truth,  the  perception  of  right,  the  hope  of  advantage 
and  the  fear  of  God. 

It  is  perfectly  true,  indeed,  that,  at  Raiatea,  the 
missionaries  were  important  agents  in  originating  and 
maturing  those  political  improvements,  of  w^liich  the 
commencement  has  been  described.  But  let  it  be 
remembered,  that  no  measure  became  law  which  the 
people  themselv  es  did  not  cordially  approve  and  adopt. 
Thus,  for  example,  in  the  restrictions  which  were 
placed  upon  the  intercourse  of  seamen  with  the  shore, 
and  to  which  most  of  the  charges  against  the  mission- 
aries as  political  meddlers  may  be  traced,  nothing  was 
done  by  the  chiefs  merely  from  deference  to  their 
desires.  But  even  had  it  been  otherwise,  had  the 
teachers  employed  their  utmost  personal  influence  to 
obtain  regulations  which  they  deemed  essential  to  their 
main  object, who  would  have  condemned  them?  Having 
left  their  homes,  and  devoted  their  lives  to  promote 
the  social  and  spiritual  regeneration  of  the  heathen,  is 
it  surprising  that  they  should  have  earnestly  desired 
to  protect  the  objects  of  their  benevolent  concern 
from  contaminating  intercourse  with  immoral  visitors; 
and  would  they  have  improperly  interfered,  had  they 
recommended  the  chiefs  to  subject  such  intercourse 
to  suitable  control? 

To  the  rapid  improvement  effected  at  Raiatea  dur- 
ing the  first  year's  residence  of  the  missionaries  on 
that  island,  it  must  not  be  overlooked  that  the  print- 
ing press  contributed  its  due  share.  That  mighty 
instrument  for  good,  or  for  evil  had  been  set  up  at 
Huahine   by   Mr.  Ellis,  who,  with  devoted  zeal    and 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  89 

labour,  thus  furnished  himself  and  his  brethren  wiili 
additional  means  for  carrying  forward  their  good 
work.  From  this  source,  eight  hundred  copies  of  the 
Gospel  by  Luke,  and  a  supply  of  elementary  books 
early  found  their  way  to  Raiatea,  and  were  distributed 
by  the  missionaries  amongst  numerous  and  eager  ap- 
plicants. This  gift  had  a  most  important  influence 
upon  the  people.  It  increased  their  desire  for  educa- 
tion, and  augmented  the  attendance  at  school.  Indeed, 
almost  every  adult  was  now  a  scholar:  and  durins: 
the  hours  of  instruction,  other  engagements  were  sus- 
pended, and  the  various  scenes  of  busy  occupation 
throughout  the  settlement  forsaken.  The  companies 
convened  for  tuition  formed  a  strange  assemblage. 
Chiefs  and  raatiras,  hoary  men  and  lisping  children, 
the  mother  with  her  suckling  at  the  breast,  and  the 
once  cruel  priests  of  Oro,  whose  hands,  now  holding 
the  primer  or  the  Gospel,  had  been  often  stained  with 
the  blood  of  human  sacrifices,  were  seen  sitting  upon 
the  same  form,  spelling  the  same  words,  and  mutually 
availing  themselves  of  each  other's  aid.  Even  the 
king  and  queen  were  scholars.  "  Both  of  them,"  writes 
Mr.  Williams,  "  read  well,  and  frequently  give  appro- 
priate answers  to  the  questions  we  propose  on  the 
verses  repeated." 

"Our  school,"  he  adds,  "is  divided  into  seven  classes, 
and  to  each  of  these  native  monitors  are  appointed.  One 
of  us  always  takes  the  seventh  class,  which  read  the 
Gospel  of  Luke  and  Scripture  history.  We  explain 
each  verse  as  it  is  read,  that  the  people  may  understand 
it.  The  school  has  been  so  full,  that  one  of  the  breth- 
ren has  been  obliged  to  teach  outside."  So  general, 
indeed,  was  the  attendance  of  adults,  that  an  exception 


90  LIFE  OF  THE 

awakened  surprise.  A  native  on  his  way  to  school  saw 
a  man  sitting  in  his  house.  Struck  by  a  circumstance 
so  unusual  at  that  hour,  he  stopped  and  thus  addressed 
hun — "  My  friend,  why  do  you  not  go  to  school,  the 
bell  has  rung  some  time  since  ?"  "  I  am  discouraged," 
replied  the  man,  "  for  I  am  still  learning  in  the  B  A 
ba.  I  shall  never  be  able  to  read  the  Gospel  of  Luke, 
and  think  therefore  of  stopping  at  home,  and  not  going 
to  school  any  more."  The  other  immediately  said, 
*'  That  is  a  bait  of  the  devil.  When  you  go  a  fishing, 
you  put  on  the  bait  so  as  to  hide  the  hook,  and  the 
fish  thinks  not  that  he  shall  be  pierced  by  it,  should 
he  seize  the  bait.  The  devil  has  a  fish-hook  in  that 
evil  thought  of  yours.  Therefore  have  nothing  to  do 
with  it,  but  let  us  both  go  immediately  and  learn." 
The  man  arose,  and  accompanied  his  friendly  monitor 
to  the  school. 

But  while  the  timely  supply  of  books  stimulated  the 
natives  to  frequent  the  school,  the  effect  of  this  attend- 
ance was  soon  felt  in  their  increased  demand  for  these 
new-found  treasures.  "The  people,"  writes  their 
Missionary,  "call  loudly  for  books,  and  to  obtain 
them  they  spare  no'  time.  Many  have  made  con- 
siderable progress  in  learning,  can  repeat  the  multipli- 
cation table  readily,  and  work  the  most  difficult  sums 
in  long  division  and  reduction,  without  a  mistake. 
Towards  their  teachers,  they  evince  the  most  affec- 
tionate attachment." 

These  were  results  without  a  parallel.  Within  a 
period,  which  would  be  generally  deemed  no  more 
than  sufficient  to  gain  a  footing  amongst  such  a  peo- 
ple, a  surprising  advance  had  been  made  in  their 
education,  civilization  and  moral  improvement.     But 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  91 

the  influence  of  the  missionaries  even  thus  early  ex- 
tended beyond  the  island  in  which  they  laboured. 
*'  God,"  they  write,  "  has  not  only  enabled  us  to  tell  of 
Jesus,  but  he  has  conducted  us  into  a  field  ready  for 
the  harvest,  and  one  which  demands  our  most  vigor- 
ous exertions.  Not  only  does  Raiatea  call  for  our 
labours,  but  the  adjacent  islands.  We  need  more 
time,  more  strength  and  more  zeal,  for  the  natives,  on 
every  hand,  are  calling  aloud  for  our  assistance. 
Preaching  tours  have  been  made  around  Borabora, 
and  when  we  consider  that  until  lately  a  teacher  has 
never  been  settled  among  them,  the  attention  of  the 
people  is  far  greater  than  we  could  have  expected." 

This  auspicious  year,  however,  did  not  close  until 
it  was  crowned  by  the  formation  of  an  Auxiliary 
Missionary  Society.  Smiilar  societies  had  been  estab- 
lished at  Tahiti  and  at  Huahine,  and  the  Raiateans 
were  not  satisfied  with  being,  in  this  respect,  behind 
their  neighbours.  But  the  missionaries  deemed  it  wise 
not  to  press  them  too  early  on  the  subject.  "  We 
were  anxious,"  they  observe,  "  that  the  natives  should 
take  the  lead,  lest  they  should  ultimately  say,  that 
the  Gospel  was  a  tax  upon  their  benevolence."  But 
they  required  no  stimulus.  Knowing  the  feelings  of 
their  teachers,  and  having  before  them  the  example  of 
two  other  islands,  they  resolved  forthwith  to  form  a 
society.  A  day  was  accordingly  fixed,  the  chapel 
enlarged  for  the  occasion,  and  preparations  for  the 
expected  multitude  were  made  upon  an  extended 
scale. 

At  an  early  hour  of  the  appointed  day,  the  place  of 
worship  was  thronged ,  and  so  intense  was  the  desire 
to  be  present,  that  some,  who  had  been  confined  to 


92  LIFE  OF  THE 

their  habitations  for  years,  were  on  that  day  brought 
into  the  assembly.  One  of  the  natives,  on  seeing 
these  borne  by  their  friends  to  the  sanctuary,  cried 
aloud,  "  This  is  a  day  of  rising  from  the  dead.  See  ! 
here  are  sick,  the  lame,  the  blind,  all  coming  out  to- 
day !"  But  long  before  the  hour  of  service,  it  had 
become  evident  that  the  chapel  would  not  contain  the 
congregation;  and,  no  sooner  was  this  ascertained, 
than  a  general  cry  was  raised,  "  Take  out  the  sides  of 
the  house  that  we  may  all  see  our  teachers,  and  hear 
their  voice."  And  in  a  short  time,  this  was  actually 
done,  and  nothing  was  to  be  seen  of  the  former  walls 
except  the  pillars  which  supported  the  roof.  Singing, 
prayer,  and  an  explanatory  address  opened  the  pro- 
ceedings ;  and  it  was  then  moved  by  Mr.  Williams, 
that  an  Auxiliary  Missionary  Society  should  be  formed, 
with  Tamatoa  as  its  president.  When  Mr.  Threlkeld 
had  seconded  the  proposal,  he  requested  all  who  ap- 
proved of  it  to  hold  up  their  hand.  In  an  instant  a 
forest  of  naked  arms  was  raised  high  in  the  air,  a 
spectacle  which  the  brethren  beheld  with  the  live- 
liest emotions,  while  contrasting  it  with  the  savage 
and  sanguinary  deeds,  which  those  very  hands  had 
often  perpetrated  in  the  former  days  of  their  ignorance. 
After  this,  the  missionaries  left  the  natives  to  conduct 
the  remaining  business  of  the  meeting;  and  as  their 
*'  little  speeches "  will  serve  to  illustrate  the  benefits 
which  they  had  thus  early  received  from  their  labori- 
ous instructors,  a  few  of  them  may  be  fitly  inserted 
here. 

The  assembly  was  first  addressed  by  the  royal 
chairman,  Tamatoa,  who,  with  great  warmth  of  feel- 
ing, said. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  93 

"Remember  what  you  used  to  do  for  your  lying  gods.  You  used 
to  give  them  all  your  time^  your  strength^  your  property,  and  even 
your  lives.  Then  you  had  nothing  of  your  own :  it  was  all  the  evil 
spirit's.  If  you  had  a  canoe,  or  mats,  or  pigs,  or  cloth,  or  food, 
it  all  belonged  to  them.  What  a  great  work  had  you  then  to  do 
in  building  marais ;  your  property  was  all  consumed  in  the  wor- 
ship of  the  gods.  But  now,  all  our  property  is  our  own,  and 
here  are  our  teachers  in  the  midst  of  us.  God  sent  them.  He 
is  of  great  compassion.  And  they  left  their  own  land  to  come 
here.  Now  our  eyes  are  open,  and  we  see  it  is  all  false,  all 
paraupoke — word  and  work  which  end  in  death.  Let  us  do  what 
we  learn.  Let  us  take  pity  upon  other  lands.  Let  us  give  pro- 
perty willingly,*  with  our  whole  heart,  to  send  them  missionaries. 
It  is  but  a  little  work  for  the  true  God.  But  if  you  do  not  give, 
do  not  suppose  you  will  be  punished  or  killed,  as  you  would  have 
been  formerly.     Let  every  one  do  what  he  pleases." 

He  then  exhorted  them  to  diligence  in  seeking  their 
own  salvation,  and  thus  concluded  his  address. 

"  Let  us  not  assist  in  sending  the  Gospel  to  other  lands,  and 
then,  by  our  wickedness,  drive  it  away  from  our  own.  Remem- 
ber, there  were  many  drowned  who  helped  to  build  the  ark. 

*  The  conduct  of  this  chief  corresponded  with  his  recommenda- 
tion. He  was  amongst  the  most  attached  friends  and  liberal  sup- 
porters of  missions  ;  and  both  by  example  and  precept  endeavoured 
to  induce  his  people  to  aid  in  their  promotion.  On  one  occasion,  as 
Mr.  "Williams  was  passing  near  his  house,  he  saw  Tamatoa  and  his 
queen  sitting  outside,  preparing  arrow-root.  On  observing  them 
thus  engaged,  Mr.  W.  stopped,  and  expressed  his  surprise.  "  Why 
are  you  doing  this,"  asked  the  Missionary,  "  when  you  have  so  many 
servants  who  could  do  it  for  you?  "  "  Oh,"  replied  the  king,  with 
a  pleasing  smile,  *'we  are  preparing  our  subscription  to  the  Mis- 
sionary Society."  "  But  why  not  let  some  of  your  people  do  it  for 
you?  "  "  No,"  he  rejoined,  "we  would  not  give  that  to  God  upon 
which  we  bestowed  no  labour,  but  would  rather  prepare  it  with  our 
own  hands,  and  then  we  can  say  as  David  did,  *  Of  our  own  proper 
good  have  we  given  unto  thee.'  " 


94  LIFE  OF  THE 

Take  care^  lest  after  sending  the  Gospel  to  others,  yon  die  in 
your  own  sins.  Let  us  not  be  like  the  scaffolding,  which  is  useful 
in  building  the  house,  but  is  afterwards  thrown  into  the  fire. 
If  we  are  not  true  believers,  God  will  reject  us,  and  we  shall  be 
cast  into  the  fire  of  hell." 

As  soon  as  Tamatoa  had  resumed  his  seat,  Puna,  a 
native  of  very  consistent  character,  arose  to  nominate 
a  secretary  for  one  of  the  districts,  and  then  said, 

"  Friends,  I  have  a  little  question.  In  your  thoughts,  what  is 
it  that  makes  the  heavy  ships  sail  ?  I  think  it  is  the  wind.  If 
there  were  no  wind  the  ships  would  stay  in  one  place ;  but  while 
there  is  wind,  we  know  the  ships  can  sail.  Now,  I  think  the 
money  of  the  great  Missionary  Society  is  like  the  wind.  If  there 
had  been  none,  no  ship  would  have  come  here  with  missionaries. 
If  there  is  no  property,  how  can  missionaries  be  sent  to  other 
countries — how  can  the  ships  sail  ?  Let  us  then  give  what  we 
can." 

Tuahine,  one  of  the  cleverest  men  in  the  settlement, 
then  stood  up,  and  said, 

"  Friends,  kings,  chiefs  and  all  of  you :  we  have  heard  much 
speech  to-day;  do  not  be  tired;  I  also  have  a  little  to  say. 
Whence  come  the  great  waters  ?  Is  it  not  from  the  small  streams 
that  flow  into  them.  I  have  been  thinking  that  the  Missionary 
Society  in  Britain  is  like  the  great  water,  and  that  such  little 
societies  as  ours  are  like  the  little  streams.  Let  there  be  many  little 
streams.  Let  not  ours  be  dry.  Let  missionaries  be  sent  to  every 
land.  We  are  far  better  off  now  than  we  used  to  be.  We  do  not 
now  sleep  with  our  cartridges  under  our  heads,  our  guns  by  our 
sides,  and  our  hearts  in  fear.  Our  children  are  not  now  stran- 
gled, nor  our  brothers  killed  for  sacrifices  to  the  lying  spirit.  It 
is  because  of  the  good  work  of  God.  He  sent  his  word  and 
missionaries  to  teach  us ;  and  we  hope  there  are  some  who  have 
already  believed." 

Officers  for  the  various  districts  were  then  proposed, 
after  which  a  general  permission  was  given  to  any 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  95 

who  were  disposed  to  address  the  meeting.  Upon 
tliis,  Waver,  an  individual  whom  the  missionaries 
regarded  as  a  converted  man,  rose  and  said, 

"  We  are  now  become  a  Missionary  Society;  and  we  are  to 
give  our  property,  that  the  word  of  God  may  be  carried  to  all 
lands;  but  let  us  ask,  Is  it  in  our  hearts?  Has  it  taken  root 
there  ?  If  not,  how  can  we  pity  others  ?  We  must  give  our 
property  with  love  to  those  who  are  sitting  in  the  shades  of 
death." 

Paumoana  then  said, 

"  It  would  be  well  if  all  the  world  knew  the  word  of  God  as 
well  as  we  know  it — if  all  could  read  it  as  well  as  we  read  it — if 
all  could  hear  it  every  Sabbath  as  we  hear  it — if  all  would  bow 
the  knee  to  Jesus — if  all  knew  him  as  the  only  sacrifice  for  sin. 
Then  there  would  be  no  war.  We  are  to  give  our  property  that 
other  lands  may  know  the  true  God  and  his  word,  that  they  may 
have  teachers.  It  is  not  to  be  given  to  the  false  gods  as  we 
used  to  do.  Let  us  be  diligent,  and  spend  our  strength  in  this 
good  work." 

Another  observed, 

"  Friends,  there  are  some  amongst  us  who  have  been  pierced 
with  balls.  Now  let  our  guns  be  rotten  with  rust ;  and,  if  we 
are  pierced,  let  it  be  with  the  word  of  God.  Let  us  have  no 
more  cannon  balls ;  but  let  the  word  of  God  be  the  ball  we  shoot 
to  other  lands." 

The  sketch  that  has  now  been  given  of  the  com- 
mencement of  the  mission  at  Raiatea,  while  it  shows 
that  there  was  much  to  reward  the  toil  and  nourish 
the  hopes  of  Mr.  Williams  and  his  brethren,  must  be 
viewed  with  discrimination.  Apart  from  this,  it  will 
convey  an  incorrect  idea  of  the  state  of  the  people. 
With  them  it  was  but  the  dawn  of  day.     What  had 


96  LIFE  OF  THE 

been  done  was  chiefly  valuable  as  the  earnest  of  better 
things.  Upon  the  mind  of  a  casual  or  distant  observer, 
indeed,  the  chapel,  the  school,  the  neatly-formed  and 
snow-white  cottages,  surrounded  with  gardens  and 
shaded  by  luxuriant  trees,  the  busy  stir  of  the  men, 
engaged  in  different  useful  arts,  and  of  the  women, 
learning  to  imitate  the  dress  of  their  female  teachers, 
their  anxiety  for  instruction,  their  affection  for  the 
missionaries,  their  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  their 
orderly  appearance  in  the  sanctuary,  and  addresses, 
like  those  just  inserted,  at  their  public  meetings,  would 
probably  produce  too  exalted  an  estimate  of  their 
actual  condition.  But  the  truth  is  that,  amidst  all 
these  striking  indications  of  improvement,  the  people, 
with  some  interesting  exceptions,  were  still  sitting  in 
darkness.  Their  Christianity  at  this  period  was  little 
better  than  a  national  and  nominal  distinction  from  the 
pagan  inhabitants  of  other  islands,  assumed  by  many 
with  a  very  partial  knowledge  of  its  principles,  and 
with  no  experience  of  its  power.  Even  family  worship, 
so  generally  observed,  was,  with  the  mass,  a  mere  form. 
"  In  this,"  remark  the  missionaries, ''  as  in  every  other 
part  of  the  world  where  Christianity  has  obtained 
an  entrance,  the  number  who  profess  is  far  greater 
than  of  those  who  feel  the  power  of  religion.  While 
therefore  we  admire  the  astonishing  effects  of  the 
Divine  control,  in  constraining  the  natives  to  abolish, 
with  abhorrence,  their  cruel  and  bloody  rites,  their 
senseless  and  disgusting  ceremonies,  we  cannot  but 
weep  over  those  who  are  not  only  unacquainted  with 
repentance  unto  life,  but  who  evince  unconcern  about 
the  salvation  of  their  souls."  From  this  and  similar 
notices  contained  in  the  letters  of  the  missionaries,  it 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  97 

is  abundantly  evident  that  they  still  considered  them- 
selves amongst  an  unrenewed  people.  The  winter 
indeed  had  in  some  measure  passed,  and  vernal  influ- 
ences were  beginning  to  cover  the  previous  desolation 
with  the  buds  and  bloom  of  returning  life ;  but  it 
was  to  the  future  that  the  labourers  were  looking  for 
the  fruits  of  their  toil.  And  as  we  note  the  cheering 
signs  of  spring, — the  lengthening  days,  the  brightening 
sun,  the  early  flowers,  the  opening  leaves,  the  crops, 
the  garden  and  the  field,  so  did  the  missionaries  look 
upon  the  state  of  Raiatea.  Although,  like  the  spring- 
time of  the  year,  it  yielded  little  fruit,  it  was  full  of 
promise.  It  told  them  that  the  summer  was  nigh 
— that  the  harvest  would  come.  It  gave  them,  indeed, 
little  beside  hope ;  but  that  animating  principle  was 
awakened  and  sustained  by  all  the  events  which  had 
marked  their  early  history,  and  by  all  the  changes 
which  now  appeared  before  their  eyes. 


H 


98  LIFE    OF   THE 


CHAPTER  III. 

FROM  THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  MR.  WILLIAMS'S  SECOND 
YEAR  AT  RAIATEA,  UNTIL  THE  TERMINATION  OF  THE 
YEAR  1822. 

Mr.  Williams's  State  of  Mind  at  this  Period — His  Purposes  and  Plans — Erection 
of  Chapel — Introduction  of  Law — Trial  by  Jury — Choice  of  Executive — 
Province  and  Proceedings  of  the  Missionaries — Criminal  Justice  at  Raiatea — 
Cultivation  of  Sugar — Progress  of  the  Arts — Mr.  Williams's  Inventive  Power 
— Mental  Improvement  of  the  People — Native  Conspiracies  and  Providential 
Deliverance — Illness  of  Mrs.  Williams — First  Missionary  Anniversary — Speeches 
— Chapel  Opened — Mr.  Williams's  Desire  to  Leave  Raiatea — Letter  to  the 
Directors — His  Additional  Employment  and  Returning  Satisfaction — School 
Festival — Preaching  in  Polynesia — Mr.  Williams's  Popularity — His  Public 
Ministrations  and  Pastoral  Visits — Becomes  Content  with  his  Sphere  of  Labour 
— Influence  of  the  Arrival  of  Auuru,  and  of  the  Mission  to  Ruautu — His 
Ingenuous  Candour — Requests  a  Missionary  Ship — Cheering  Results  of  Second 
Missionary  Anniversary — Formation  of  a  Christian  Church — Mr.  WOliams's 
Ecclesiastical  Principles — Commencement  of  "The  Raiatean  Church  Society" — 
Personal  Affliction — Painful  Prospect  of  Removal — Love  and  Grief  of  the 
Natives — Power  of  Prayer — Unexpected  Relief — Death  of  his  Mother — His 
Filial  AflFection — Letter  to  his  Family — Character  of  his  Father — Letter  to  Him 
— This  the  Means  of  his  Conversion — Spiritual  Prosperity  at  Raiatea — His 
Malady  Returns — Voyage  to  Sydney — Objects  Contemplated — Mission  to 
Aitutake — Purchase  of  a  Ship — His  Discouragement,  Determination,  and  Suc- 
cess— His  Secular  Engagements  at  Sydney — Their  Influence  upon  his  Mind — 
The  Characteristics  of  his  Piety — His  Evangelical  Designs — His  True  Catho- 
licism— Sails  from  the  Colony — Calls  at  New  Zealand — Dreadful  Spectacles — 
His  Dangers  and  Deliverance — Welcome  Greeting  from  the  Raiateans — Letter 
from  Tamatoa — Account  of  his  Homeward  Voyage — Visit  of  Messrs.  Tyerman 
and  Bennet — Their  Report  of  Raiatea — Additional  Illustrations  of  its  Prospe- 
rity— Renewed  Afflictions,  and  their  Removal — Bright  Close  of  the  year  1822. 

Mr.  Williams's  temperament  was  singularly  sanguine. 
He  loved  the  light.  He  reposed  in  the  sunshine. 
Bright  visions  of  the  future,  and  often  as  bold  as  they 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  99 

were  bright,  were  continually  rising  up  before  him ; 
and  upon  these  he  delighted  to  gaze.  Nor  did  he, 
even  for  a  moment,  doubt  the  practicability  of  his 
schemes.  He  was  always  confident  that  his  fond 
unaginings  might  be  converted  into  glorious  realities. 
Difficulties  which  others  would  have  deemed  formida- 
ble, he  could  scarcely  discern.  No  man,  either  in  the 
walks  of  secular  duty  or  benevolent  enterprise,  ever 
exemplified  or  established  the  motto  more  fully,  "  Ex- 
pect great  things  and  attempt  them."  And  this  was 
the  natural  consequences  of  his  character  and  history. 
With  a  firm  faith  in  God,  he  possessed  unusual  self- 
reliance,  and  almost  endless  resources,  which  could 
scarcely  fail  to  widen,  beyond  the  reach  of  ordinary 
expectation,  the  range  of  his  desires,  and  contributed 
not  a  little  to  their  accomplishment.  Had  his  previous 
history  been  barren  of  results ;  had  all  his  efforts 
hitherto  proved  vain,  these  causes  alone  would  have 
kept  him  "  steadfast,  immoveable,  always  abounding 
in  the  work  of  the  Lord."  But  this  was  not  the  case. 
Far  otherwise.  God  had  granted  to  hun  success,  and 
that  beyond  his  largest  calculations.  And  he  felt  its 
influence.  It  confirmed  his  hopes  ;  it  braced  his  arm ; 
it  lightened  his  labours  j  it  prompted  him  to  new  and 
nobler  enterprises. 

But  sanguine  as  was  Mr.  Williams's  temperament, 
it  seldom  led  him  astray.  His  schemes  were  not 
Utopian :  his  anticipations  were  not  extravagant. 
Had  his  imagination  been  as  active  as  his  desires  and 
his  zeal,  these  results  would  have  followed.  But  in 
this  faculty  he  was  deficient.  Hence  his  plans  were 
founded  upon  a  solid  basis.  They  were  not  the  dreams 
of  fancy,  but  the  sober  results  of  thought :  calcula- 

h2 


100  LIFE  OF  THE 

tions,  not  creations.  His  desires  and  designs  were 
ever  regulated  by  a  clear  discernment  and  a  solid 
judgment:  often  bold  indeed,  but  not  adventurous: 
sanguine,  but  not  speculative.  Seldom  have  ardour 
and  discretion  appeared  in  more  happy  or  harmonious 
combination. 

These  statements  will  receive  ample  confirmation  as 
we  track  the  course  of  this  devoted  labourer ;  but 
even  thus  early  in  his  history,  the  features  of  character 
adverted  to  are  clearly  evinced.  Animated  by  the 
signal  tokens  of  the  Divine  favour  which  cheered 
his  first  year's  residence  at  Raiatea,  Mr.  Williams  had 
now  formed  the  deliberate  purpose  of  endeavouring, 
by  every  means,  to  cultivate  to  the  highest  point  the 
restricted  sphere  within  which  he  laboured;  and,  if 
possible,  through  the  grace  of  God,  to  make  that 
comparatively  small  community  a  great  people  in  all 
that  really  "  exalteth  a  nation." 

"  My  desire  is,"  he  writes,  "  to  do  all  I  can  in  the 
cause  of  my  blessed  Master,  whose  I  am  and  whom 
I  serve.  Our  sphere  here  is  rather  contracted;  but 
we  will  do  what  we  can ;  for  we  know  that  '  a  man  is 
accepted  according  to  what  he  hath,  and  not  according 
to  what  he  hath  not.'  But  our  desires  are  not  so 
contracted  as  our  spheres ;  for  our  hearts  comprehend 
all  the  ends  of  the  earth." 

In  this  spirit,  the  subject  of  these  memoirs  com- 
menced his  second  year's  residence  at  Raiatea.  This 
was  a  good  augury  for  the  future.  And  it  proved  a 
year  of  deep  interest  to  him,  and  of  vast  importance 
to  the  people.  Amongst  the  primary  objects  pro- 
posed, was  the  erection  of  a  house  for  God;  and  this 
he  resolved  to  build  on  a  scale  and  in  a  style  worthy 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  lOl 

of  its  important  design.  Although  the  chapel  hitherto 
occupied  was,  for  a  temporary  place,  commodious,  it 
did  not  correspond,  in  his  view,  either  in  its  dimen- 
sions or  its  architecture,  with  what  the  service  of  the 
Most  High  required.  As  soon,  therefore,  as  the  natives 
had  prepared  their  own  dwellings,  at  the  close  of  the 
year  1819,  the  missionaries  laid  the  foundation  of  a 
new  and  nobler  edifice. 

The  work  was  carried  forward  with  great  spirit. 
There  was  no  lack  of  materials,  or  of  labour.  The 
chiefs  and  the  people  indeed  could  not,  like  "the 
chief  of  the  fathers,  and  the  princes  of  the  tribes  of 
Israel,"  in  the  days  of  Solomon,  contribute  "  for  the 
service  of  the  house  of  God,  of  gold  five  thousand 
talents,  and  ten  thousand  drams  of  silver,  or  of  brass, 
or  of  iron,  or  of  precious  stone;"  but  "they  rejoiced 
for  that  they  offered  willingly "  the  wealth  of  their 
island,  and  the  labour  of  their  hands.  The  result  was 
that,  early  in  the  spring  of  1820,  the  work  was 
finished. 

As  the  erection  of  a  structure,  on  so  large  a  scale, 
and  of  such  incalculable  importance,  formed  an  era 
in  the  history  of  the  Raiatean  mission,  and  strikingly 
illustrates  the  character  of  the  devoted  man,  to  whose 
energy  and  genius  it  must  be  mainly  ascribed,  a  concise 
description  of  it  will  here  be  given.  The  dimensions 
of  the  whole  building  were  191  feet  by  44 ;  but  as  a 
part  of  it  was  partitioned  off  for  a  court-house,  the  dis- 
proportion between  the  length  and  breadth  was  thus 
reduced  by  nearly  40  feet*  The  sides  were  formed,  and 
the  roof  supported  by  numerous  strong  pillars,  and 
the  spaces  between  them  were  wattled  and  plastered. 
Considerable   labour  had    been    bestowed  upon   the 


102  LIFE  OF  THE 

interior,  which  was  floored  and  pewed  in  a  style  far 
superior  to  that  of  any  other  sanctuary  in  the  South 
Seas.  The  pulpit  and  the  reading  desk  were  as  orna- 
mental as  the  missionaries  could  make  them,  and  for 
the  first  time  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,  provision  was 
now  made  for  an  evening  service.  Nor  was  there  one 
of  the  many  novelties  in  this  Polynesian  cathedral, 
which  created  so  strong  a  sensation  in  the  visitors,  as 
the  chandeliers.  These  were  the  turned  and  carved 
work  of  ''  the  chief  artificer,"  and  very  strikingly  did 
they  display  his  skill.  Their  only  fault  was  that,  for 
a  time,  they  drew  towards  themselves  the  eyes  and 
minds,  which  ought  to  have  been  fixed  upon  the 
preacher  and  his  message.  On  the  first  occasion  of 
their  being  used,  the  people,  as  they  entered  the  place, 
were  unable  to  restrain  their  feelings.  But  most  of 
them  could  only  exclaim,  Ane  Birittanue  e  !  "  O  En- 
gland, O  England."  Both  then,  and  at  other  times, 
they  designated  England,  ^'  afenua  marau  ore,^^  "the 
land  whose  customs  had  no  end." 

This  capacious  building  was  opened  for  Divine 
service  on  the  eleventh  of  May,  1820,  when  more 
than  2,400  persons  assembled  within  its  walls.  This 
was  a  memorable  day ;  but  that  which  followed  was 
only  second  to  it  in  importance.  Then  for  the  first 
time,  a  code  of  laws  was  given  to  Raiatea. 

The  reader  will  recollect,  that  prior  to  this,  the  chiefs 
had  made  an  incipient  movement  in  this  direction ;  and 
it  may  be  added  that,  since  the  subject  first  occupied 
their  attention,  their  consultations  with  each  other, 
and  with  their  missionaries,  had  been  earnest  and  fre- 
quent. In  this  way,  their  knowledge  of  the  principles 
of  righteous  government,  as  laid  down  in  the  Scrip- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  103 

tures,  and  embodied  in  the  best  institutions  of  our  own 
country,  had  been  augmented,  and  they  were  now 
prepared,  in  accordance  with  the  example  of  Tahiti 
and  Huahine,  to  resolve  that  passion,  cupidity  and 
caprice  should  be  no  longer  the  only  rule,  and  the 
ultimate  reason  of  their  judicial  proceedings ;  but  that 
henceforth  an  established  code  should  secure  equally 
to  all  their  property,  their  liberty,  and  their  life. 

The  provisions  of  this  code  were  few  and  simple. 
Excepting  for  murder  and  treason,  it  did  not  autho- 
rize capital  punishments.  Its  severest  penalty  was 
hard  labour  upon  the  roads  or  public  works,  by 
which  award  the  legislators  hoped  to  secure  the  two- 
fold benefit  of  preventing  crime,  and  promoting  civili- 
zation. As,  however,  the  laws  of  Raiatea  agree  in 
their  main  features  with  those  previously  adopted  in 
Huahine,  and  which,  with  suitable  comments,  wUl 
be  found  in  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis's  valuable  "  Researches," 
their  insertion  here  is  unnecessary. 

But,  although  there  was  a  general  correspondence 
between  all  the  Polynesian  codes,  that  which  was 
now  introduced  into  Raiatea  possessed  one  peculiarity. 
It  gave  to  the  people  trial  by  jury.  Subsequently, 
this  safeguard  of  justice  and  liberty  has  been  thrown 
around  other  communities  in  the  South  Seas ;  but 
Raiatea  claims  the  honour  of  its  introduction.  As, 
however,  this  was  the  boldest  innovation  yet  attempted, 
and  more  calculated  than  any  other  enactment  to 
subvert  the  system  of  despotic  rule,  which  for  ages 
had  made  the  weak  a  prey  of  the  strong,  the  prelimi- 
nary proceedings  required,  on  the  part  of  the  mission- 
aries, more  than  ordinary  prudence.  This  was  espe- 
cially necessary  in  dealing  with  the  chiefs  who,  up  to 


104  LIFE  OF  THE 

a  very  recent  period,  had  deemed  their  lawless  prero- 
gatives natural  rights,  and  who  were  not  unaware 
that  the  new  mode  of  jurisdiction  would  transfer  a 
considerable  portion  of  authority  from  themselves 
to  the  people.  But,  relying  upon  the  influence  they 
had  obtained,  and  having  convinced  the  most  power- 
ful chiefs  that  the  general  good  would  be  promoted 
by  the  change,  they  now  confidently  moved  towards 
their  object. 

Their  main  dependance,  however,  was  upon  one  man, 
Tamatoa.  Had  he  been  hostile,  or  even  neutral,  the 
attempt  must  have  failed.  But,  happily,  this  intelli- 
gent chief  threw  his  great  influence  into  the  right  scale ; 
and,  as  the  missionaries  believed,  and  his  subsequent 
conduct  proved,  from  an  enlightened  appreciation  of 
the  proposed  improvement,  and  with  the  deliberate 
determination  henceforth  to  rule  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord.  This  act  of  the  once  imperious  heathen  was  a 
source  of  great  encouragement  to  the  brethren,  not 
merely  from  its  bearing  upon  the  progress  of  society, 
but  also  from  the  marvellous  change  it  discovered  in 
the  character  of  one  who  had  been  dreaded,  not  only 
as  a  despot,  but  as  a  deity,  and  whose  insatiable  love 
of  power  would,  a  short  time  before,  have  urged  him 
to  retain  every  prerogative  with  the  most  jealous 
tenacity,  and  to  resist  the  very  smallest  innovation 
even  unto  blood. 

The  new  code  was  publicly  adopted  on  the  twelfth 
of  May,  at  a  general  meeting  of  the  chiefs  and  people. 
The  proceedings  of  the  day  were  marked  by  great 
simplicity,  and  were,  of  course,  free  from  the  forms, 
many  of  them  obsolete  and  unintelligible,  which  often 
encumber   and   mystify    the   legislative  and  judicial 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  105 

transactions  of  more  advanced  communities.  But  all 
was  done  with  a  deliberation  and  gravity  suitable  to 
the  importance  of  the  occasion.  The  proposed  laws 
were  read  seriatim,  and  each  of  them  was  separately 
discussed.  Ample  opportunity  was  afforded  to  any 
one  present  to  recommend,  or  object  to  the  several 
clauses  in  the  code ;  and  not  until  all  who  felt  disposed 
to  speak  had  delivered  their  sentiments,  was  the  sub- 
ject of  deliberation  submitted  to  the  assembly.  Their 
decision  was  then  received  by  the  holding  up  of  the 
hand,  and  in  this  way  all  the  laws  were  passed  with 
perfect  unanimity.  On  the  same  occasion,  the  prin- 
cipal chiefs  of  Tahaa,  Borabora  and  Maupiti,  who 
had  come  to  Raiatea  for  the  purpose  of  attending  this 
meeting,  and  that  of  the  preceding  day,  gave  in  their 
solemn  adhesion  to  the  new  code,  and  publicly 
pledged  themselves  to  make  it  the  basis  of  their  future 
government. 

The  appointment  of  an  impartial  and  an  efficient 
executive,  was  the  next  subject  upon  which  the  mis- 
sionaries were  called  to  give  their  advice ;  and  they 
were  well  aware  that  general  respect  for  the  new  laws, 
and  the  success  of  this  important  movement  would 
depend  upon  nothing  so  much  as  upon  the  selection 
of  a  magistracy,  whose  wisdom  and  impartiality  would 
secure  the  confidence  of  all  classes.  But  where  to 
find,  or  how  to  single  out  such  officers,  was,  in  their 
circumstances,  no  easy  task.  On  some  accounts,  in 
this  infant  state  of  the  community,  it  might  have 
seemed  advisable  to  entrust  the  administration  of  the 
code  to  the  principal  chiefs,  as  some  compensation 
for  the  powers  of  which  it  had  deprived  them ;  but 
this  suggestion  was  met  by  the   consideration,  that 


106  LIFE  OF  THE 

those  who  had  been  accustomed  to  oppress  were  not 
the  most  fit  to  govern.  At  length,  as  under  all  circum- 
stances the  least  hazardous  experiment,  the  brethren 
resolved  to  throw  the  entire  responsibility  of  selection 
upon  the  people  themselves.  They,  accordingly,  re- 
commended them  to  select  one  supreme,  and  several 
subordinate,  judges  from  any  class  ;  but,  at  the  same 
time,  expounding  the  principles  upon  which  the  selec- 
tion should  be  made.  This  advice  was  followed,  and 
with  the  best  results.  Pahi,  a  brother  of  Tamatoa, 
and  deemed  by  the  missionaries  the  most  suitable  man 
in  the  island  for  the  office,  was  chosen  chief  judge. 

In  these  interesting  transactions,  nothing  was  done 
except  with  the  free  and  full  concurrence  of  the 
natives ;  but  all  must  perceive,  that  alone,  they  would 
never  have  originated  any  such  improvements  in  their 
social  and  political  condition.  These,  therefore,  must 
be  ascribed  to  the  missionaries  :  and,  however  parties 
may  differ  in  their  judgment,  as  to  the  propriety  of 
political  interference  on  the  part  of  ministers  of  reli- 
gion in  a  more  advanced  state  of  society,  where  a 
wide  distinction  is  supposed  to  exist  between  the 
sacred  and  the  civil;  none,  it  is  presumed,  will  ques- 
tion the  propriety  of  such  interference  by  the  devoted 
men  at  Raiatea.  The  simple  facts  of  the  case  contain 
their  own  justification.  Both  the  change  itself,  and 
the  missionary  agency  which  produced  it,  were 
necessary,  not  merely  to  the  well-being  of  society, 
but  to  their  success  as  servants  of  Jesus  Christ. 
The  free  spirit  of  the  Gospel  which  they  preached, 
and  its  principles  of  justice  and  love  could  not  be 
made  to  coalesce  with  the  despotic  usages  of  the 
chiefs,  and   the   oppressed    condition  of  the  people. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  107 

*rhe  missionaries  were  therefore  compelled,  for  their 
work's  sake,  to  interfere.  Nor  was  this  interference 
necessary  only  at  the  commencement  of  the  new 
social  system.  For  some  time  after  its  introduction, 
they  were  obliged  to  watch  the  workings  of  their 
well-constructed  machinery,  to  sit  with  the  judges  on 
the  judicial  bench,  and  to  afford  the  inexperienced 
executive  the  benefit  of  their  counsels.  An  amusing 
proof  of  the  necessity  of  their  presence  occurred  at  the 
very  first  trial  by  jury.  The  evidence  against  the 
accused  party  had  been  heard,  together  with  his  de- 
fence, when  the  judge,  no  doubt  fully  satisfied  in  his 
own  mind  of  the  prisoner's  guilt,  was  proceeding 
forthwith  to  pass  sentence  upon  him,  in  complete 
oblivion  of  the  new  law,  and  of  the  twelve  honest 
jurors  who  had  been  impanelled  to  try  him.  But 
though  on  this,  and  on  one  or  two  other  occasions, 
missionary  interference  was  requisite  at  first ;  after  a 
little  practice,  all  parties  understood  their  province, 
and  became  orderly  in  their  proceedings. 

The  mode  of  dealing  with  an  accused  person  was 
simple  and  prompt.  As  in  this  country,  an  informa- 
tion was  first  laid  against  him  before  a  magistrate, 
who  then  authorized  his  apprehension.  As  soon  as 
he  was  taken  into  custody,  he  was  tied  to  a  tree. 
But  he  was  not  kept  long  in  this  durance,  for  the 
judge,  the  jury,  and  the  king,  (the  latter  being  gene- 
rally present  on  these  occasions,  although  not  offi- 
cially engaged,)  were  immediately  summoned  to  the 
court-house;  and  a  bell-man  went  through  the  set- 
tlement to  announce  the  pending  trial,  and  to  invite 
the  people  to  assemble.  In  about  an  hour  after  the 
capture  the  proceedings  commenced.     The  witnesses 


108  LIFE  OF  THE 

were  then  heard,  but  not  sworn.  No  oaths  were 
administered  on  any  occasion,  but  a  false  affirmation 
was  severely  punished.  If  the  prisoner  was  con- 
demned, the  judge  then  read,  with  great  solemnity, 
the  law  relating  to  his  crime,  and  awarded  the  punish- 
ment, which  was  inflicted  immediately.  Thus,  a 
man,  if  guilty,  felt  at  once  the  supremacy  and  power 
of  the  law ;  but  if  innocent,  his  captivity  was  short, 
and  his  character  promptly  cleared.  The  whole  pro- 
ceeding was  marked  by  its  wisdom  and  energy. 

During  this  year,  Mr.  Williams  directed  his  atten- 
tion to  the  cultivation  of  the  sugar-cane,  which  is  an 
indigenous  growth  of  the  islands,  and  to  other  means 
of  stimulating  the  industry,  and  improving  the  con- 
dition of  the  little  community  around  him.  But  this 
part  of  his  proceedings  will  be  best  described  by 
himself. 

"  The  people,"  he  writes,  "  are  now  busily  employed  in  the 
erection  of  their  houses.  We  frequently  go  round  from  house 
to  house,  and  note  particularly  the  progress  they  ai-e  making. 
Those  who  are  lazy,  we  chide ;  and,  of  course,  encourage  others 
who  have  been  industrious.  And  we  take  care  not  to  let  them 
know  when  we  are  coming ;  for  if  they  did,  some  of  them  would 
clean  out  their  houses,  put  cloth  round  their  beds,  and  fresh 
grass  on  the  floors  prior  to  our  arrival ;  but  as  we  wish  to  catch 
them  exactly  as  they  are,  we  go  in  our  little  canoe  beyond  the 
boundaries  of  the  settlement,  and  return  on  foot,  beginning  at 
the  farther  end  of  it.  It  is  however  soon  known,  and  the  people 
are  at  once  in  a  great  bustle  preparing  their  habitations  for  our 
inspection.  This,  however,  is  a  useful  stimulus,  and  produces 
good  effects.  There  are,  at  present,  between  fifty  and  sixty 
houses  plastered  and  plastering,  and  many  others  ready  for 
the  plaster,  which  is  considerably  more  than  in  all  the  islands 
beside  from  Tahiti  down  to  Maupiti.     The   houses,  generally 


KEV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  109 

speaking,  are  low  aud  small,  like  neat  little  cottages ;  but  upon 
the  whole,  they  are  very  good,  and  do  the  natives  great  credit. 

"  We  have  lately  made  a  sugar-mill  with  three  large  rollers  to 
it  of  the  aito.  The  manual  labour  was  done  principally  by  the 
natives.  My  part  was  to  mark  out  the  work,  which  is  rather 
complicated,  and  to  turn  the  rollers.  This  was  rather  a  difficult 
job,  and  I  was  obliged  to  have  recourse  to  a  little  ingenuity ;  for 
the  rollers  were  so  large  and  heavy,  that  it  was  impossible  to 
turn  them  with  a  foot  or  wheel-lathe,  so  I  put  a  grindstone 
handle  at  each  end,  with  two  men  to  turn  them ;  and  thus  we 
made  them  work  as  regularly  and  well  as  the  large  concern 
which  Mr.  Gyles  brought  out  to  Tahiti.  As  soon  as  I  am  dis- 
engaged, we  are  going  to  make  water-works  to  it. 

"  We  now  do  but  Uttle  of  the  laborious  part  of  such  things. 
The  natives  have  learned  to  work  very  well  indeed,  and  some  of 
them  can  saw,  and  adge,  and  plane  better  than  I  can ;  but  any 
part  that  requires  particular  care,  or  in  which  great  exactness  is 
necessary,  such  as  turning  spindles,  rollers,  &c.,  I  am  obliged  to 
do  myself.  Perhaps  you  will  wonder  how  we  can  do  such  things, 
having  never  before  seen  anything  of  the  kind.  I  think  that  a 
person,  having  tolerably  good  mechanical  genius,  and  a  book 
that  will  give  him  general  outlines  will  be  able  to  accompHsh 
almost  anything  (not  extraordinarily  complicated)  that  he  sets 
his  mind  to.  We  are  going  to  attempt  a  large  clock  and  wooden 
smithes  bellows  almost  immediately.  Our  various  little  works 
of  this  kind,  our  boats  and  oui*  houses  have  given  the  natives 
many  new  and  important  ideas.  These  they  readily  receive  and 
act  upon,  and  it  is  with  delight  I  observe  them  engaged  in  the 
diiFerent  branches  of  carpentering,  some  box-making,  some  bed- 
stead-making, some  making  very  neat  sofas  (which  we  have 
lately  taught  them)  with  turned  legs  and  looking  very  respect- 
able indeed,  some,  again,  lime-burning,  some  sawing,  some  boat- 
building, some  working  at  the  forge,  and  some  sugar -boiling ; 
while  the  women  are  equally  busy  in  making  gowns,  plaiting 
bark,  and  working  neat  bonnets — all  the  effect  of  the  Gospel. 
My  dear  wife  has  taught  numbers  to  work  well.  Indeed  it  has 
been  her  employment  ever  since  she  landed.     She  has  taught 


110  LIFE  OF  THE 

them  to  make  very  respectable   bonnets,  of  native  materials, 
which  the  ladies  in  England  would  not  despise. 

"  I  have  lately  taught  a  native  to  bind  books,  which  he  can 
now  do  very  well.  I  have  sent  you  some  specimens  of  his  work- 
manship. He  has  no  machine  of  any  kind,  and  yet  he  binds  all 
our  Gospels,  &c.,  as  they  are  printed.  Many  other  natives  are 
learning ;  but  this  man,  at  present,  excels  them  all.  He  is 
clever,  and  we  think  of  making  him  foreman  of  our  sugar-works. 
We  have  already  made  good  sugar,  a  small  sample  of  which 
I  send  to  the  Directors,  who  will  permit  you  to  see  it.  But  you 
must  not  suppose  that  I  am  going  to  turn  sugar  merchant.  All 
we  are  doing  is  done  entirely  for  the  benefit  of  the  natives,  and 
we  are  using  every  method  and  stimulus  in  our  power  to  intro- 
duce the  sugar  manufacture  among  them,  as  it  will  be  to  them 
a  staple  commodity  .>'^ 

But  while  rapidly  advancing  in  the  knowledge  of 
useful  arts,  and  in  the  usages  of  well-ordered  commu- 
nities, the  mental  and  moral  improvement  of  the 
people  was  no  less  obvious.  The  schools  were  regu- 
larly conducted  by  the  missionaries ;  but  as,  during 
the  day,  the  people  were  busily  employed  on  their 
provision  grounds,  or  in  other  necessary  labours,  the 
time  of  instruction  for  the  adults  was  from  six  until 
eight  o'clock  in  the  morning.  "  Our  schools,"  Mr. 
Williams  states,  "  are  kept  up  with  great  spirit. 
Brother  Threlkeld  takes  the  children,  and  I  the  adults. 
He  has  lately  introduced  the  Lancasterian  system, 
which  pleases  the  children  very  much.  I  catechize 
the  adults  every  morning.  From  one  to  two  hun- 
dred of  them  can  read  fluently.  It  is  very  pleasing, 
indeed  affecting  to  see  the  poor  old  people,  some 
gray-headed,  some  hump-backed,  some  worn  down 
with  age,  trudging  to  the  school  every  morning  and 
labouring  hard  at  their  h  a  ba  ;  most  of  whom  would 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  Ill 

have  been  hung  up  as  sacrifices  in  the  maraes,  if  the 
Lord  had  not  had  mercy  upon  them,  and  sent  to  them 
this  '  blessed  Gospel.' " 

The  foregoing  particulars  will  enable  the  reader  to 
estimate  Mr.  Williams's  "  manner  of  life  "  at  this  early- 
stage  of  his  course.  But  his  personal  and  missionary 
history  during  this  period  would  be  incomplete  with- 
out the  facts  which  are  supplied  by  the  following 
extracts  from  a  letter  to  his  parents,  dated  Raiatea, 
June  twenty-fourth,  1820 : — "  Since  my  last,  we  have 
had  to  sing  of  mercy  and  of  judgment.  The  Lord 
has  appeared  for  us  in  many  instances,  and  as  often 
as  I  think  of  the  singular  deUverances  we  have  ex- 
perienced, I  desire  that  gratitude  may  inspire  my  soul, 
and  that  all  my  powers  may  be  devoted  to  him  who 
delivers  his  servants  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion  and 
of  the  bear.  Recently,  several  strenuous  efforts  have 
been  made  here  by  some  of  the  natives  to  kindle  the 
flames  of  war;  but  happily,  Jesus,  the  Prince  of 
Peace,  whose  mission  to  our  earth  was  a  mission  of 
peace,  and  whose  Gospel  is  the  proclamation  of  peace, 
has  frustrated  these  endeavours,  and  brought  their 
wicked  counsels  to  nought. 

"  We  have  recently  paid  a  visit  to  the  island  of 
Borabora,  which  lies  about  twenty  miles  to  the  lee- 
ward of  Raiatea.  The  natives  received  us  very  gladly. 
We  took  with  us  for  distribution  about  a  hundred 
copies  of  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  which  we  have  lately 
translated.  These  were  sought  with  great  eagerness ; 
some  climbing  the  trees  in  order  that  we  might  see 
and  hear  them.  Both  the  chiefs  and  people  treated 
us  with  every  mark  of  kindness  and  respect.  Our 
little  house  was  filled  from  morning  until  night,  and 


112  LIFE  OF  THE 

we  spent  all  our  time  in  explaining  passages  of  Scrip- 
ture, and  answering  their  questions  upon  almost  every 
subject  you  can  conceive  of.  We  preached  to  them 
every  day,  and  opened  one  place  of  worship.  When 
we  returned,  to  save  us  six  or  seven  hours'  rowing, 
the  natives  carried  us  in  our  boat  across  an  island 
about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  wide,  and  from  their 
shoulders  launched  us  upon  the  main  ocean." 

But  while  Mr.  Williams  was  enjoying  the  affection 
of  the  immense  majority  of  the  people,  there  were  a 
few  by  whom  his  person  and  proceedings  were 
watched  with  an  evil  eye.  This  will  surprise  no  one 
who  considers  his  early  success,  and  the  strength  of 
those  passions  and  propensities  against  the  free  grati- 
fication of  which  his  early  labours  had  raised  such 
formidable  barriers.  The  marvel,  indeed,  is  not  that  a 
few,  but  that  many  did  not  seek  his  life.  Contrasted 
with  the  treatment  received  by  the  missionaries  at 
Tahiti,  Tongatabu,  New  Zealand  and  the  Marquesas ; 
treatment  for  which  their  doctrine  and  manner  of  life 
may  fully  account,  the  peaceful  circumstances  of  Mr. 
Williams  were  most  remarkable.  And  although  to 
those  who  knew  the  man,  his  gentleness,  kindness  and 
familiarity;  and  to  others  who  view  his  labours  of  love 
solely  through  the  medium  of  his  writings,  it  may  seem 
strange  that  one  so  worthy  of  nothing  but  esteem  could 
have  been  the  object  of  deadly  hate,  yet  it  will  not  be 
thought  so,  when  the  previous  condition  and  character 
of  the  Raiateans  are  carefully  considered.  For  there 
were  individuals  amongst  them  who  still  hated  the 
light,  and  this  will  explain  the  following  disclosure. 

"  Shortly  after  our  return  from  Borabora,  a  circumstance 
occurred,  by  which  we  were  much  alarmed  and  grieved.     As  Mr. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  113 

Threlkeld  was  preaching,  one  Sabbath  afternoon,  four  young  men, 
quite  intoxicated,  came  reeling  into  the  chapel.  They  had  just 
before  broken  open  Mr.  Orsmond^s  house,  rifled  his  chests,  and 
di-ank  all  the  spirits  they  could  find  :  Mr.  O.  being  in  the  colony, 
and  his  servants  at  the  place  of  worship.  As  it  was  the  Sabbath, 
the  chiefs  came  to  our  house  immediately  after  the  service,  and 
asked  us  whether  they  might  bind  them  ;  and,  as  these  people, 
when  intoxicated,  are  dreadfully  mischievous,  we  advised  them 
to  do  so.  At  that  time,  I  had  a  very  active,  hard-working  little 
man,  whom  we  called  Jem.  We  thought  he  had  behaved  very 
strangely  dm-ing  the  day,  but  we  had  no  suspicion  of  any  evil 
intention,  until  the  conclusion  of  the  ser\ice,  when  he  called  me 
out,  and  disclosed  the  designs  of  these  mcked  men.  Upon  fur- 
ther investigation,  we  found  that  we  had  been  placed  in  a  very 
critical  and  alarming  position,  and  that  a  plan  had  long  been 
formed,  of  which  Jem  was  privy,  and  to  which  probably  he  was 
a  party,  for  robbing  my  house,  and  murdering  me  and  the  chiefs. 
Jem  says,  he  told  them  that  they  might  go  by  themselves  if 
they  chose,  but  he  would  not  show  them  anything,  for  I  was  a 
good  master,  and  behaved  kindly  to  him.  It  was  singular,  as 
there  was  a  rumom-  of  war,  that  we  took  this  man  to  sleep  in  the 
house  and  keep  watch ;  and,  though  we  heard  him  go  in  and 
out,  and  walk  about  the  house  very  much  dm-ing  the  night,  we 
did  not  entertain  the  least  suspicion  of  danger.  When  the  plan 
was  ripe  for  execution,  two  of  the  conspirators  came  to  om'  house 
while  we  were  at  dinner,  and  sought  admittance ;  but,  providen- 
tially, the  door  was  locked.  They  were  very  m-gent  to  be  allowed 
to  enter,  and  spoke  insultingly  to  the  servants  because  they  did 
not  open  the  door,  and  my  wife,  annoyed  by  then-  conduct,  said 
to  me,  '  Why  don't  you  get  up  and  send  those  people  away  V 
and,  in  general,  I  should  certainly  not  have  hesitated ;  whether, 
however,  I  was  reading  or  thinking,  I  don't  know,  but,  instead 
of  rising  from  my  seat,  I  merely  called  to  the  people  in  the 
kitchen  to  know  who  was  at  the  door,  and  to  tell  them  not  to 
open  it  on  account  of  their  obstinacy.  Upon  hearing  this,  they 
both  went  away.  As  it  was  affirmed  that  they  came  with  a 
murderous  purpose,  I  was  thus  providentially  preserved.     Just 

I 


Ill  LIFE  OF  THE 

before  this,  another  phm*  had  been  hiicl  to  nnn-der  nie  and 
seize  my  bout  whilst  on  my  way  to  Tahaa,  wliere  1  had  opened 
a  chapel,  which  1  visited  as  often  as  1  could.  But  their  hand 
was  holden,  and  their  counsel  brought  to  nothing,  by  that  gra- 
cious Providence  w  hose  *  eye  is  upon  the  righteous/  Do  not 
let  these  things  make  yoxi  anxious  on  our  accoiuit.  We  must 
expect  that  the  strong  man  armed  wall  not  yield  up  his  ancient 
and  large  possessions  without  a  struggle,  and  such  occiu'rences 
only  supfily  additional  ]n-oof  that  his  territories  are  in  danger, 
and  his  strongholds  nearly  overthrown.  Ijct  lis  remember  that 
Christ's  kingdom  must  rise,  and  Satan^s  kingdom  must  fall,  and 
Jesus,  we  may  be  assiu'cd,  will  protect  those  who  are  faithful  iu 
his  canse." 

Mrs.  Williams  was  much  alarmed  by  these  disco- 
veries, and,  shortly  afterwards,  was  prematurely  deli- 
vered of  her  second  child.  "  But  on  the  following 
day,"  Mr.  W.  writes,  "  our  joy  was  turned  into 
mourning,  at  the  dear  babe's  unexpected  death.  My 
dear  wife  herself  was  extremely  ill,  for  tliree  weeks 
after  her  confinement,  and  I  was  much  afraid  that  I 
should  have  lost  her ;  but  through  the  kind  and  con- 
stant attention  of  my  respected  brother  Threlkeld,  and 
by  the  mercy  of  God,  she  is  now  recovered." 

Soon  after  the  opening  of  the  new  chapel,  tlie  first 
annual  meeting  of  the  Raiatean  Auxiliary  Missionary 
Society  was  held  there.  The  contributions  for  tlie 
year  were  eleven  thousand  bamboos  of  cocoa-nut  oil, 
wliich,  after  deducting  freight  and  expenses,  were 
worth  to  the  Society  nearly  £500.  This  munificent 
oft'ering  to  the  missionary"  cause  was  perfectly  spon- 
taneous ;    and  it  was  most  surprising,  when  the  cir- 


Vide  Missionary  Enterprises,  page  128. 


REV.  J.   VVILLiAMS.  115 

cumstances  of  the  people  are  considered,  as  the  year 
ending  May,  1820,  had  heen  to  them  a  year  of  un- 
precedented toil  and  outlay  in  the  erection  of  the  chap(-l, 
and  the  completion  of  the  settlement.  But,  at  the  same 
time,  the  missionary  subscription  list  must  not  he  taken 
as  a  safe  guage  of  the  spiritual  state  of  the  Raiateans. 
Many  of  them,  there  was  reason  to  fear,  were  induced 
to  contribute  by  vanity,  and  emulation,  and  self- 
righteousness.  But  some  were  actuated  by  better 
principles.  As  evidence  of  this,  Mr.  Williams  trans- 
mitted to  his  friends  the  native  speeches  delivered  at 
the  annual  meeting  ;  and  thr^  following  short  selections 
will  convey  a  general  idea,  anrl  supply  some  further 
indications  of  the  beneficial  influf-nce  of  missionary 
labours. 

After  Pahi,  the  secretary,  had  rea/1  the  report,  he 
said, 

"  My  heart  was  rejoiced  while  I  was  reading  the  report.  A 
thousand  bamboos  from  one  district  !  Fourteen  hundred  from 
another  !  "Well  done,  my  friends  !  Let  as  not  be  wear)-,  or 
lazy,  but  let  us  double  our  diligence.  We  are  constantly  pray- 
ing, '  Let  thy  word  grow ;'  but  if  we  do  not  use  the  means,  how 
can  the  word  grow  ?  What  would  you  think  of  a  man  whose 
canoe  was  fast  on  the  beach,  and  who  kneeled  down,  and  prayed 
to  God  that  his  canoe  might  reach  the  sea  ?  Would  you  not  call 
him  a  foolish  man,  and  desire  him  to  stand  up  and  drag  his 
canoe  ?  And  shall  not  we  act  as  foolish  a  part,  if  we  pray,  and 
do  not  use  the  means  for  making  the  word  of  God  to  grow. 
Prayer  and  the  means  must  go  together,  and  then  we  may 
expect  that  all  will  know  the  word  of  God." 

Fenuapeho,  the  president  of  the  Tahaa  Society, 
said, 

"  You  have  given  your  property.     Perhaps  some  of  you  gave 

l2 


I 


116  LIFE  OF  THE 

it  from  custom,  and  some  of  you  grudgingly,  and,  if  so,  God 
will  not  be  pleased ;  but,  if  you  gave  it  with  yom*  hearts,  you 
may  pray  with  propriety  that  God  would  not  take  away  your 
teachers,  and  that  he  will  send  his  word  to  every  land." 

To  this  another  added  that, 

"  A  little  property  given,  with  the  heart,  becomes  big  property 
in  the  sight  of  God." 

Tairo  said, 

"  Let  us  now  hold  fast  the  word  of  God,  and  die  with  it  in 
our  hands." 

"My  friends,"  added  another,  "let  us  all  rejoice  together. 
We  have  become  one  great  family  this  day.  Hitherto  we  have 
lived  as  strangers,  and  with  evil  dispositions  towards  each  other, 
and  we  are  reduced  to  a  very  few  by  regarding  Satan^s  parau ; 
(word  or  customs)  but  now  we  are  men.  God  saw  the  great 
crookedness  of  this  land,  and  sent  his  word  to  make  it  straight. 
He  saw  the  great  ruggedness  of  this  land,  and  sent  his  word  to 
make  it  smooth.  Oh  !  those  who  have  died  cannot  now  partake 
of  our  joys.     Let  us  rejoice,  and  be  diligent." 

A  chief,  named  Padu,  began  his  address  by  saying, 
that  formerly  the  place  on  which  they  stood  was 
sacred,  and  not  a  person  dared  to  venture  upon  it ; 
but  that  now,  those  foolish  customs  had  fallen,  and 
they  were  all  assembled  there  to  serve  Jehovah, 
adding, 

"  When  evil  grows  in  any  place,  (alluding  to  a  district  in 
which  some  persons  had  been  disposed  to  war,)  let  us  not  take  the 
spear  and  the  gun,  but  let  us  quench  the  evil  with  the  light  of 
God's  word." 

"  Angels,"  said  Uaeva,  "  are  rejoicing  at  our  meeting  to-day ; 
and  the  ministers  in  England,  with  the  good  people  there,  will 
rejoice  when  they  hear  of  our  meeting  this  day.     But  let  us  not 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  117 

think  that  giving  our  property  will  save  our  souls.     There  is  but 
one  way  of  salvation^  and  but  one  Saviour,  Christ  Jesus/^ 

Tamatoa's  truly  native  speech  on  this  occasion 
deeply  interested  Mr.  Williams,  and  will  be  found  in 
his  own  published  narrative.*  But  all  the  sentiments 
expressed  on  this  occasion  evinced  the  growing  intel- 
ligence of  the  people.  Their  speeches  were  not  the 
mere  empty  echoes  of  his  words,  but  the  declara- 
tion of  thoughts  which  had  been  received,  digested 
and  assunilated  by  their  own  minds.  If  there  had 
been  no  other  proof  of  this,  the  truly  native  and  ori- 
ginal methods  employed  in  their  illustration  would 
have  been  sufficient.  But  it  was  not  from  solitary 
addresses  that  Mr.  Williams  estimated  the  progress 
of  the  people.  Numerous  other  signs  proved  that 
that  "  word  which  giveth  understanding  to  the  simple" 
had  now  found  an  entrance  into  many  of  their  minds. 
Having,  from  the  commencement,  succeeded  in  awak- 
ening their  attention  to  the  Divine  message,  its  power 
to  supplant  the  gross  and  abominable  superstitions 
which  had  previously  degraded  them  was  becoming 
every  day  more  obvious,  while  their  conduct  to  the 
missionaries  supplied  pleasing  indication  that  they 
appreciated  their  motives,  and  highly  esteemed  their 
labours. 

The  eventful  month  (May,  1820)  during  which  the 
chapel  was  opened,  the  laws  established  and  the 
annual  meeting  of  the  Missionary  Auxiliary  held  was 
closed  and  crowned  by  the  first  administration  in  the 
island  of  Christian  baptism.  This  took  place  on  the 
last    Sabbath    in    May,    on    which    occasion    many 

*  Vide  Missionary  Enterprises,  page  229. 


118  LIFE  OF  THE 

parents,  including  some  of  the  principal  chiefs,  with 
their  households,  altogether  seventy  individuals,  re- 
ceived the  initiatory  rite.  "  The  candidates,"  Mr.  Wil- 
hams  writes,  ''  were  seated  in  front  of  the  pulpit.  I 
preached  in  the  morning,  and  brother  Threlkeld  in 
the  afternoon.  Great  attention  and  apparent  serious- 
ness pervaded  the  assembly,  while  we  were  address- 
ing the  people,  and  administering  the  ordinance.  The 
adults  retained  their  native  names,  when  these  were 
not  miproper;  but  new  names,  principally  Scripture 
names,  were  given  to  the  children.  The  principles 
upon  which  we  baptized  them  are  those  stated  by 
Mr.  Greatheed  in  his  letter  on  external  rehgious  institu- 
tions. We  admit  all  who  appear  cordially  to  receive 
the  Gospel,  who  regularly  attend  Divine  ordinances, 
and  in  whose  conduct  there  is  nothing  immoral." 

The  preceding  details  may  naturally  lead  the  reader 
to  suppose  that  Mr.  Williams  at  this  time  must  have 
been  perfectly  satisfied  both  with  the  sphere  and  the 
success  of  his  labours.  But,  surprising  as  it  may 
seem,  this  was  not  his  feeling.  On  the  contrary,  he 
considered  his  toil  hitherto  comparatively  unproduc- 
tive, and  the  limits  by  which  he  was  confined  much 
too  narrow.  The  truth  is,  that  his  soul  was  too 
large  for  his  station.  He  longed,  with  a  desire 
which  almost  amounted  to  impatience,  to  accomplish 
far  more  for  God  and  the  heathen  than  he  could  at 
Raiatea.  This  unsettled  him,  and  this  alone.  He 
felt  shackled,  and,  for  a  moment,  he  strove  to  burst 
his  bonds  asunder.  Like  his  Divine  Master,  he  loved 
the  whole  world,  and  he  longed  to  exert  his  influence 
over  a  field  more  commensurate  with  his  benevolent 
desires.     Impelled  by  these  motives,  he  requested  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  119 

Directors  to  remove  him.  Indeed,  he  had  well-nigh 
departed  without  awaiting  their  concurrence.  But 
his  state  of  mind  at  this  time  will  be  best  learned 
from  the  subjoined  extracts  from  a  letter  to  the 
Directors,  which  bears  date  July  7,  1820;  and,  what- 
ever may  be  thought  of  the  estimate  which  Mr.  Wil- 
liams had  formed  of  his  previous  engagements,  or  of 
the  propriety  of  his  request,  all  will  admire  the  noble 
zeal  and  Christian  philanthropy  which  breathe  and 
burn  in  the  following  passages. 

"Brethren,  I  have  given  myself  whoUy  to  the  Lord,  and  desire 
to  spend  my  entire  life  in  his  service.  I  have  not  another  desii'c 
in  my  soul,  but  to  Hve  and  to  die  in  the  work  of  my  Saviour.  But 
I  regret  that  I  ever  came  to  these  islands ;  and  now  earnestly 
entreat  that  you  wOl  consider  seriously,  and  with  an  unbiassed 
judgment,  the  request  which,  for  the  reasons  subjoined,  I  am 
about  to  make.  I  request,  then,  a  removal,  and  the  reasons  which 
induce  me  to  do  so  are  the  following. 

"  In  the  fii'st  place — the  small  population  of  this  island,  and 
the  comparatively  lazy  life  I  am  now  hving.  I  read  in  yom* 
publications  of  the  thousands,  tens  of  thousands,  yea  hundi'eds  of 
thousands  who  are  ciying, '  Come  over  and  help  us  /  whilst,  here, 
from  the  local  situation  and  circumstances  of  these  islands,  there 
must  of  necessity  be  two  or  three  families  at  every  station,  and 
in  an  entirely  uncivilized  country  even  more  would  be  desirable. 
Now,  in  these  islands,  our  settlements,  generally  speaking,  consist 
of  from  600  to  1000  persons,  and  our  congregations  about  the 
same ;  and  there  are  at  Huahine  three  missionaries,  and  three 
at  Raiatea.  But  you  may  say,  '  A'^Tiy  not  go  to  another  part  of 
the  island  V  And  my  reply  is,  that  there  is  not  another  part, 
where  we  could  raise  a  congregation  of  twenty  persons.  They 
live  in  a  straggling  manner,  veiy  inconvenient  for  itinerating 
labours ;  three  or  four  families  in  one  bay,  and  another  little 
group  five  or  six  miles  fm-ther  on ;  and  we  informed  you,  in  a 
former  letter,  that  we  had  collected  nearly  all  the  people  of  the 


120  LIFE  OF  THE 

island  around  us.  Neither  is  the  population  likely  to  increase 
much,  for  the  deaths  every  year  more  than  keep  pace  with  the 
births.  About  the  months  of  April  and  May,  the  influenza  pre- 
vails through  the  islands,  and  carries  off  the  natives  very  rapidly. 
Last  April,  we  buried  three  or  four  daily,  for  many  days  in  suc- 
cession. Such  a  scene  of  mortality  I  had  never  witnessed.  It 
was  much  more  severe  this  year  than  last.  I  have  stood  during 
several  days  in  succession,  and  addressed  the  people  between 
three  and  fom*  open  graves. 

•  "  I  have  been  reading  your  review  of  Mr.  NewelVs  little  work, 
in  which  he  computes  that,  if  30,000  missionaries  were  sent  out, 
it  would  only  be  one  missionary  to  about  10,000  or  12,000  at 
most ;  and  when  I  read  these  accounts  my  spirit,  as  it  were, 
leaves  my  body  in  idleness  (or  almost  so)  in  Raiatea,  and  is 
flying  amongst  one  tribe  of  thousands,  and  another  tribe  of  mil- 
lions, witnessing  their  awful  state  of  ignorance,  and  telling  them, 
in  imagination,  of  a  Saviour's  dying  love.  But  after  this  imaginary 
range,  my  soul  returns  dejected  to  her  solitary  work  in  Raiatea. 
I  had  conceived  a  notion,  and  I  think  I  saw  it  in  some  of  your 
publications,  that  there  were  34,000  inhabitants  on  these  islands, 
and  this  idea  alone  influenced  me  in  coming  to  the  leeward  group, 
and  separating  from  my  much-esteemed  brethren,  Piatt,  Bourne, 
and  Darling,  with  whom  I  came  from  England.  I  found  this, 
and  so  did  my  dear  wife,  a  great  trial,  for  I  am  happy  to  say 
that,  both  between  our  wives  and  ourselves,  there  has  ever  existed, 
and  still  exists  a  very  strong  attachment.  But  as  I  understood 
there  were  only  5000  or  6000  inhabitants  in  Tahiti,  with  eight 
or  nine  missionaries,  I  naturally  expected  to  find  about  28,000 
persons  in  the  six  leeward  islands,  and  was  quite  angry  with  my 
brethren,  Piatt,  &c.,  for  staying  to  windward,  when  there  were 
so  many  missionaries  to  so  few  people.  But  behold  !  after  two 
years'  travelling  about  in  these  leeward  islands,  I  am  concerned 
to  say  that  I  can  find  not  more,  or  veiy  few  more  than  about 
4000  inhabitants.  I  know  that  one  soul  is  of  infinite  value. 
But  how  does  the  merchant  act  who  goes  in  search  of  goodly 
pearls  ?  Supposing  that  he  knows  where  there  is  one  pearl, 
which  would  pay  him  for  the  trouble  of  searching  and  procuring 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  121 

it,  and  at  the  same  time,  of  another  spot,  where  there  were  thou- 
sands of  equal  value,  to  which  place  would  he  direct  hisway  ? 
Of  course  to  the  latter.  Let  us  not,  then,  act  a  more  inconsiderate 
part  than  those  who  seek  after  earthly  riches. 

"  Another  reason  for  which  I  most  sincerely  request  a  removal 
to  some  other  station  is,  that  here  there  is  no  prospect  whatever 
of  our  dear  children  becoming  useful  members  of  the  church, 
and  of  society.  In  another  part  of  the  world,  the  childi-en  of 
missionaries  might  be  employed  in  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  hea- 
then, or  in  some  other  honom-able  and  useful  engagement.  There 
are  many  places  where  there  is  abundance  of  work  for  mission- 
aries, and  where  their  childi'en,  too,  may  be  employed  for  ages 
to  come  in  the  same  work,  while  such  as  were  not  fitted  for  mis- 
sionary labours  may  become  useful  members  of  civil  society. 
To  such  a  place  I  would  go  with  the  utmost  cheerfulness,  and 
with  a  determination  never  to  stir  from  thence,  till  God,  by  his 
last  messenger,  should  call  me  to  himself. 

"  My  mind,  with  that  of  my  dear  wife,  has  lately  been  exercised 
with  a  severe  trial,  having  lost  our  last  babe ;  and  no  doubt 
I  should  have  lost  my  dear  wife  also,  had  it  not  been  for  the 
kind  assiduity  and  skill  of  my  respected  brother  Threlkeld.  We 
have  now  but  one  child,  and  this  also  is  a  reason  why  at  pre- 
sent, and  with  comparatively  little  difficulty,  we  could  remove, 
and  why  I  request  youi'  decisive  answer  by  the  earliest  oppor- 
tunity. 

"I  have  another  reason  for  this.  I  have  now  youth  in  my  favour, 
being  only  twenty-four  years  of  age.  I  have  therefore  no  doubt 
but  that  I  might  soon  acquire  a  new  language,  as  without  know- 
ing a  word  of  this  ere  I  arrived,  I  preached  in  it,  before  I  had 
been  eleven  months  in  the  island,  six  of  which  I  was  daily  em- 
ployed at  the  forge,  and  the  other  five  removing  from  Eimeo  to 
Huahine,  and  from  Huahine  to  Raiatea.  This  encourages  me 
to  hope  that  the  acquisition  of  any  language  would  not,  at  pre- 
sent, be  a  gi'eat  difficulty ;  but  should  I  remain  here  until  the 
age  of  thirty  or  upwards,  and  then  remove,  I  should  not  possess 
the  aptitude  I  now  possess,  and  the  attainment  would  form  a 
serious  obstacle. 


122  LIFE  OF  THE 

"  I  humbly  submit  to  you  these  reasons  as  the  ground  upon 
which  I  request  a  removal  to  another  station^  and  entreat  a 
decisive  answer  by  the  very  next  opportunity  you  have  of  sending. 
I  wish  to  do  nothing  rashly.  I  make  it  a  matter  of  constant 
prayer  to  God  that  he  would  lead  and  guide  me  in  the  way 
wherein  he  would  have  me  to  go.  I  desire  still  to  acknowledge 
him  in  all  my  ways^  believing  that  he  who  has  hitherto  directed, 
will  continue  to  direct  my  steps.  Should  a  vessel  touch  here  on 
her  way  to  England,  and  you  should  unexpectedly  see  me  in  the 
missionary  rooms,  with  what  reception  should  I  meet  ?  I  think 
that  some  of  the  Directors  would  rejoice  ;  but  those  few  who  are 
so  enthusiastically  fond  of  these  barren  mountains  would  of  coui'se 
be  displeased,  and  perhaps  ready  to  allege  that  some  unchris- 
tian principle  was  the  ground  of  my  conduct.  Be  that  as  it 
may,  brethren,  I  am  not  determined  that  I  shall  not  venture, 
should  the  opportunity  offer,  and,  after  mature  deliberation  and 
prayer,  I  deem  it  the  path  of  duty.  And  should  your  united 
opinion  be  against  me,  I  must  beg  you  will  exercise  yom*  clemency 
and  Christian  kindness  to  one  who  assures  you,  that  he  is  in- 
fluenced by  no  other  motive  whatever  than  an  earnest  desire  of 
being  more  extensively  useful  in  the  cause  of  our  common 
Redeemer." 

Whether  Mr.  Williams  would  not  have  acted  un- 
wisely, and  in  violation  of  engagements  which  he  was 
bound  to  respect,  had  he,  for  the  reasons  specified, 
precipitately  relinquished  his  post,  without  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  Directors,  is  a  question  which  scarcely 
admits  of  dispute.  And  there  can  be  no  doubt,  but 
that  the  estimate  he  had  formed  of  the  sphere  of  his 
labour,  and  of  his  own  usefulness  in  it,  was  much 
below  the  truth.  But  whilst  few  would  have  justified 
his  hasty  abandonment  of  a  people  amongst  whom 
there  appeared  so  many  indications  of  the  Divine 
presence  and  approval,  all  must  admire  the  ingenuous 
simplicity,  manly  frankness,  and  glowing  zeal  which 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  123 

characterize  his  request,  and  the  communication  in 
which  it  is  conveyed.  While,  therefore,  we  question 
his  conclusion,  without  altogether  denying  the  general 
force  of  the  reasons  upon  which  it  is  founded,  we 
must  commend  the  holy  impulse  under  which  he 
acted,  and  the  godly  sincerity  which  guided  his  pen. 

Five  months  only  had  passed  after  Mr.  Williams's 
complaint  of  insufficient  employment,  when  the  de- 
parture of  Mr.  Orsmond  to  Borabora,  who,  with  some 
interruptions,  had  resided  at  Raiatea  until  the  close  of 
1820,  devolved  the  duties  of  the  mission  upon  Messrs. 
Threlkeld  and  Williams,  and  the  latter  had  therefore 
less  reason  than  before  to  lament  his  "  lazy  life." 

This  addition  to  his  labours,  and  the  signs  of 
prosperity  which  surrounded  him,  appear  to  have 
changed  his  feelings,  and  to  have  fully  reconciled 
him  to  his  circumstances.  And  well  they  might;  for 
the  settlement,  at  the  commencement  of  1821,  pre- 
sented both  to  the  eye  and  to  the  mind,  a  spectacle  of 
surpassing  interest.  The  schools  and  the  house  of 
God  were  diligently  attended ;  the  people  were  making 
rapid  advances  in  the  arts  of  civilized  life,  and  there 
were  some  upon  whose  renovated  characters  the  mis- 
sionaries could  trace  the  impress  of  the  Divine  image. 
But  while  old  plans  were  carefully  worked,  the  breth- 
ren, not  satisfied  with  these  alone,  were  continually 
bringing  into  operation  some  new  methods  of  improve- 
ment. One  of  these,  and  it  proved  most  important, 
was  a  periodical  meeting  for  public  conference  on  the 
best  methods  of  cultivating  the  mind,  keeping  the 
heart,  and  promoting  general  prosperity. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  day  on  which  the  first  of 
these  conferences  was  conducted,  and  with  a  view  to 


124  '  LIFE  OF  THE 

give  additional  encouragement  to  education,  the  school 
children  were  publicly  examined,  addressed  and  re- 
warded, and  then  conducted  to  an  island,  about  sixty 
feet  in  diameter,  and  four  feet  above  the  sea  level, 
which  had  been  raised  by  their  own  hands.  Here,  a 
suitable  dinner  had  been  prepared  for  them,  and 
the  remainder  of  the  happy  day  was  occupied  with 
speeches,  singing  and  supplication. 

"  Under  any  circumstances,"  observes  Mr.  Williams, 
"  the  sight  of  300  children  taught  to  read  the  word  of 
God  would  have  been  a  deeply  interesting  spectacle ; 
but  how  much  more,  in  circumstances  like  ours.  For 
while  gazing  upon  them,  we  could  not  but  recollect, 
that,  had  it  not  been  for  the  blessed  Gospel,  the  greater 
part  of  them  would  have  been  murdered  ere  they  had 
breathed  the  vital  air,  by  the  merciless  hands  of  those 
who  gave  them  birth.  Most  women  above  thirty 
years  of  age  have  been  guilty  of  this  horrible  crime. 
I  know  a  woman,  poor  creature,  she  is  now  on  her 
death-bed,  who  has  had  fifteen  children,  every  one  of 
which  became  victims  of  her  cruelty  as  soon  as  they 
were  born.  Happily  for  her,  she  is  now  the  subject 
of  true  repentance.  She  was  amongst  the  first  we  bap- 
tized; and  since  that  time,  she  has  maintained  great 
consistency  of  conduct,  and  love  for  spiritual  things. 
Although  her  afflictions  are  complicated,  and  her  suf- 
ferings severe,  she  told  me  that  she  dare  not  murmur, 
because  the  goodness  of  God  has  been  so  very  great 
in  sparing  her  to  hear  of  Jesus.  *Now,'  she  said, 
*  she  did  not  fear  death ;  for,  although  her  sins  were 
very  great,  she  trusted  in  Jesus,  and  believed  that  he 
loved  her.' " 

Of  Mr.  Williams  as  a  preacher  in  the  native  tongue. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  125 

nothing  is  known,  except  from  the  testimony  of  his 
brethren,  and  the  results  of  his  labours.     The  hearers 
in  the  South  Seas,  like   those  of  Britain,  have  their 
favourite  preachers ;  and,  although  they  do  not  turn 
their  ears  from  the  truth,  even  when  its  utterance  or 
illustration  is  not  exactly  to  their  taste,  and  are  never 
guilty  of  the  extreme  fastidiousness  and  morbid  sen- 
sibility which  are  frequently  found  elsewhere,  they 
can  nevertheless  evince  a  preference.    The  fact  is,  that 
human  nature  is  the  same  under  all  skies,  and  the 
laws  of  the  mind  remain   unaffected  by  the  colour  of 
the  skin.     Hence,  those  points  in  thought  and  style, 
those  just  sentiments  and  solid  reasons,  those  familiar 
illustrations  and  graphic  delineations,  those  bursts  of 
passion  and  appeals  to  the  heart;  the  soft,  the  bold, 
the  forcible,  the  true,  the  tender,  which  amongst  civil- 
ized men  make  their  own  way  to  the  understanding 
and  the  affections,  exert  a  similar  power,  whenever  the 
mind  is  fairly  brought  within  their   reach.     Now,   in 
some  of  these  methods  of  arresting  and  impressing  an 
audience,  Mr.  Williams  excelled.     His  sermons  were 
ingenious,  pointed,  and  replete  with  facts  and  illustra- 
tions which  the  natives  could  fully  appreciate.   They 
were  also  warm  both  in  sentiment  and  delivery,  and 
very  idiomatic  in  style.     For  these   reasons  he  was 
decidedly  and  universally  popular.     The  writer  was 
assured  by  Mr.  Pritchard,  that  whenever  he  preached 
at  Tahiti,  and  he  was  often  asked  to  do  so  on  special 
occasions,his  name  was  sure  to  attract  a  large  audience. 
Mr.  Williams's  early  ministrations  at  Raiatea  were 
necessarily  restricted  within   those  limits,  which  the 
people  of  his  charge,  as  yet  but  "  babes  in  knowledge," 
were  "  able  to  bear."     But  he  did  not  confine  his 


126  LIFE  OF  THE 

pulpit  exercises  to  first  principles.  As  far  as  possible, 
he  endeavoured  to  "  lead  on "  his  flock  towards  a 
comprehensive  acquaintance  with  the  Scriptures ; 
and  to  sustain  and  reward  their  attention  both  by 
the  solidity  and  the  variety  of  his  discourses.  At 
a  period  in  their  mental  history,  when  it  might  have 
been  supposed  that  the  Raiateans  could  only  receive 
*'  the  elements  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,"  the  mission- 
aries found  that  they  could  profitably  bring  things 
"  new  "  as  well  as  old,  out  of  the  treasury  of  those  un- 
searchable riches  with  which  they  were  entrusted ;  and, 
therefore,  instead  of  unprepared  and  declamatory  itera- 
tions of  the  same  things,  Mr.  Williams  '*  gave  himself  to 
study,"  and  "  sought  out  acceptable  words."  During 
this  year,  he  preached  two  series  of  sermons :  one  on 
the  Old  Testament  types,  and  the  other  on  the  epistles 
to  the  seven  churches  of  Asia.  And  his  care  and 
labour  were  amply  repaid  by  the  interest  and  improve- 
ment of  the  people.  At  the  same  period,  his  time 
was  much  engrossed  in  translating  different  books  of 
Scripture.  But  the  following  extracts  will  show  that 
the  claims  of  the  pulpit  and  of  the  press  did  not 
abstract  his  attention  from  the  careful  superintend- 
ance  of  the  settlement,  and  the  spiritual  condition  of 
its  several  families. 

"May  15th,  1821.  This  day  we  paid  our  general 
visit  to  the  houses  of  the  baptized.  Those  who  are 
diligent  meet  with  our  encouragement  and  praise.  We 
point  out  the  advantages  they  derive  from  following 
our  advice,  and  they  begin  to  be  convinced  that  we 
seek  not  theirs  but  them.  On  the  other  hand,  indo- 
lence and  negligence  meet  with  a  severe  rebuke.  None 
escape  our  notice,  or  pass  without  suitable  animad- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  127 

version ;  for,  at  a  separate  and  special  meeting,  we 
afterwards  read  over  the  names  of  the  owners  of  the 
houses  we  visited,  together  with  the  remarks  we  made 
on  the  spot :  w^hich  fails  not  to  stir  them  up  to  acti- 
vity. This  practice  has  been  productive  of  good 
effects.  Our  meetings  with  this  class  afford  us  much 
pleasure  from  the  animated  addresses  which  the  natives 
sometimes  deliver.  On  such  occasions  we  gladly  sit 
in  silence  to  hear  their  native  eloquence,  and  frequently 
feel  our  affections  stirred  by  their  simple  and  artless 
declamation." 

We  have  marked  the  feelings  with  which  Mr.  Wil- 
liams surveyed  his  sphere  of  labour,  and  the  ardour 
with  which  he  longed  to  burst  forth  from  Raiatea 
upon  a  wider  field.  And  he  who  has  promised  to 
fulfil  the  desire  of  those  that  fear  him,  did  not  long 
withhold  his  servant  from  the  honour  which  he 
sought :  for  scarcely  a  year  had  elapsed,  after  he  had 
requested  a  removal,  when  the  prospect  of  additional 
occupation  and  far-extended  usefulness  was  suddenly 
opened  before  him,  and  he  found  himself  most  unex- 
pectedly introduced  by  Divine  Providence  into  that 
career  of  evangelical  enterprise,  for  which  he  was  so 
pre-eminently  qualified,  and  in  which  he  found  such 
signal  success.  From  this  time,  he  viewed  Raiatea, 
as  no  longer  the  circle,  but  merely  the  centre,  of  his 
labours.  This  reconciled  him  to  his  station,  and  set 
his  anxieties  at  rest.  So  great,  indeed,  w^as  the 
change  thus  produced  in  his  feelings,  that,  in  a  letter 
to  the  Directors,  written  shortly  afterwards,  he  fully 
revokes  his  previous  request.  "  We  have  now,"  he 
says,  "  no  desire  to   leave ;    and,  as  our  station   is 


128  LIFE  OF  THE 

assuming  rather  an  unexpected  importance,  I  am 
resolved  to  stay,  unless  compelled  to  abandon  it." 

The  event  which  caused  this  revolution  in  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's mind,  was  the  arrival  at  Raiatea  of  Auuru,  a 
chief  of  Rurutu,  who,  with  thirty  of  his  people,  had 
fled  from  his  island  to  escape  a  desolating  pestilence 
then  raging  there,  and  had  been  most  mercifully 
driven  upon  the  shores  of  Raiatea.  The  readers  of 
the  "  Missionary  Enterprises"  will  readily  recal  the 
interesting  details  of  this  visit.  It  will  be  remem- 
bered, that,  after  spending  three  months  at  Raiatea, 
in  the  acquisition  of  knowledge,  the  chief  returned  to 
his  island,  accompanied  by  his  own  people,  some 
Raiateans,  and  two  native  teachers,  the  "  light  in  his 
hand,"  without  which  he  refused  to  revisit  his  dark 
land.  It  will  also  be  recollected  that,  in  a  few  weeks, 
the  Raiateans  returned  in  triumph,  bearing  with  them 
"  the  gods  many"  of  Rurutu. 

This  speedy  and  complete  success  revolutionized 
Mr.  Williams's  views  of  his  own  position.  He  saw  in 
it  a  providential  intimation  of  the  course  to  which  he 
was  now  called,  and  surveyed  the  rejected  idols  of 
Rurutu  as  the  sure  pledges  of  future  triumphs.  It  is, 
indeed,  difficult  to  estimate  the  full  effect  of  this 
occurrence  upon  his  subsequent  history,  but  it  was 
very  great,  and  not  unlike  the  influence  exerted  upon 
an  army  by  a  successful,  though,  perhaps,  in  itself  an 
insignificant  rencontre  with  the  enemy  at  the  opening 
of  a  campaign.  It  was  the  prestige  of  victory.  From 
this  time,  his  thoughts  were  more  than  ever  drawn 
off"  from  the  scenes  which  surrounded  him,  to  dark 
and  distant  lands.     In  the  full  confidence  of  being 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  129 

able  to  win  them  for  Christ,  he  had  resolved,  if  God 
would  permit  him,  to  carry  thither  his  Gospel.  This 
determination,  indeed,  had  been  almost  formed,  while 
Auuru  was  at  Raiatea,  and  the  visit  of  that  chief  acted 
upon  Mr.  Williams's  mind,  as  the  vision  of  the  man 
of  Macedonia  did  upon  the  mind  of  the  apostle. 
He  was  especially  interested  in  the  geographical  infor- 
mation communicated  by  this  stranger,  and  listened 
with  thrilling  emotions  to  the  names  and  description  of 
islands  in  the  South  hitherto  unknown,  and  amongst 
others,  of  Rarotonga. 

This  intelligence  fired  his  zeal; — that  subsequently 
received  from  Rurutu  confirmed  his  confidence ;  and 
both  combined  to  suggest,  for  the  first  time,  the  pro- 
ject of  a  missionary  ship:  a  scheme  which  soon  seized 
most  tenaciously  upon  his  ardent  mind,  and  finally 
wrought  out  its  own  accomplishment.  A  thought  so 
interesting,  and,  in  his  estimation,  so  important,  could 
not  be  hid.  Indeed,  there  was  no  reserve  in  his 
nature.  The  cautious  prudence  of  those  who  scarcely 
seem  to  believe  that  "  there  is  a  time  to  speak ;  "  whose 
chief  care  is  to  conceal,  and  whose  morbid  dread  of 
saying  aught  which  might  involve  them  in  controversy, 
or  expose  them  to  censure,  would,  if  universal,  dry 
up  the  sources  of  confidence,  and  paralyze  the  freedom 
of  intercourse,  was  his  utter  aversion.  "  Did  you 
ever,"  he  has  often  said,  "  know  one  of  these  preemi- 
nently prudent  men  accomplish  anything  great  or 
good  ? "  But  it  must  not,  from  this,  be  supposed, 
that  he  erred  in  the  opposite  extreme  of  incautious 
volubility.  He  could  keep  secrets,  though  he  never 
wished  for  secrets  to  keep.  He  could  be  reserved,  but 
he  was  far  more  ready   to   communicate.      And  in 

K 


130  LIFE  OF  THE 

reference  to  missionary  aims  and  projects,  he  always 
spoke  and  wrote  with  transparent  candour  and  inge- 
nuous freedom.  This  will  afterwards  appear  more 
fully :  but  it  is  evident  in  the  following  passage  of  a 
letter  to  the  Directors,  which  possesses  the  additional 
interest  of  being  the  first  in  which  mention  is  made 
of  a  missionary  ship. 

"  To  visit  and  keep  up  frequent  intercourse  with 
the  adjacent  islands,  we  only  want  a  fine  schooner  of 
about  twenty  or  twenty-five  tons.  If  you  would 
send  out  one,  it  would  be  of  great  advantage,  and  I 
suppose  would  not  be  very  expensive.  It  should  be 
considered  the  Society's  property,  and  for  the  use  of 
the  whole  of  the  missionaries.  But  one  particular 
station  should  be  its  home,  and  the  missionaries  of 
that  station  should  be  expected  to  look  after  it.  Raiatea 
would  be  as  suitable  as  any  place ;  but  you  must  not 
suspect  me  of  preferring  Raiatea,  because  it  is  our 
station.  It  is  tlie  most  central  island,  and  any  of  the 
brethren  in  the  leeward  group  could  have  it  at  any  time 
with  ease.  I  have  been  attending  to  navigation  for  the 
purpose  of  teaching  the  natives." 

But  the  visit  of  Auuru,  and  the  mission  to  Rurutu, 
were  not  tliQ  only  circumstances  which  served,  at  this 
period,  to  strengthen  Mr.  Williams's  attachment  to 
Raiatea.  This  feeling  was  confirmed  by  the  general 
prosperity  of  the  settlement;  and  especially  by  the 
animating  anniversary  of  the  Auxiliary  Missionary 
Society,  which  was  held  in  May.  The  speeches  then 
delivered  by  the  natives  were  full  of  just  sentiment, 
and  instinct  with  spirit  and  life  in  the  cause  of  Gospel 
propagation.  But  the  evidences  of  their  zeal  were 
more  substantial  than   words;  for  the  contributions 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  131 

were  sufficient  to  freight  a  vessel ;  and,  when  sold  in 
this  country,  yielded  to  the  parent  institution  the 
munificent  sum  of  £1,800!  Besides  these  subscrip- 
tions, the  people,  on  hearing  of  the  reception  of  their 
brethren  at  Rurutu,  unanimously  resolved  to  support 
them.  Nor  were  these  signs  of  prosperity  confined 
to  Raiatea.  Throughout  the  leeward  group  there  were 
similar  indications  of  the  progress  of  society,  and 
the  blessing  of  God.  Mr.  Orsmond  had  fixed  his 
residence  at  Borabora,  and  was  labouring  amidst  the 
most  auspicious  appearances.  "  And  the  people  of 
Tahaa,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "are  forming  a  new 
settlement  on  that  part  of  the  island  which  lies  nearest 
to  ours.  We  have  marked  out  the  order,  lines,  &c. 
On  the  day  I  went  over  to  select  the  site  of  a  new 
chapel,  I  preached  under  a  fine  old  tree,  close  to  a 
very  large  marae.  We  intend  to  visit  it  frequently." 
About  the  same  time,  but  the  exact  date  is  unknown, 
the  brethren  formed  a  Christian  church  at  Raiatea  :  a 
most  important  stage  gained  in  the  progress  of  the 
mission,  but  one  of  which  they  have  supplied  few 
particulars.  The  following  sentence  from  a  letter  of 
Mr.  Williams  is  the  only  reference  to  this  transaction, 
which  can  be  found  in  his  correspondence.  "  Our 
church  is  formed  upon  Independent  principles."  This 
allusion,  however,  although  so  brief,  throws  much 
clear  light  upon  the  ecclesiastical  sentiments  which  he 
then  entertained,  and  proves  that  these  had  been  either 
modified  or  matured  since  the  time  of  his  member^ 
ship  with  the  Tabernacle  society,  whose  principles, 
when  he  stood  connected  with  it,  were  certainly  not 
"  Independent."  Through  what  process  his  mind  had 
reached  these  principles  is  not  known ;  but,  doubtless, 

K  2 


132  LIFE  OF  THE 

one  reason  which  recommended  their  application  to 
Raiatea  was  their  perfect  adaptation  to  its  circum- 
stances. Indeed,  it  is  difficult  to  conceive  how  the 
missionaries,  situated  as  they  were,  could  then  have 
adopted  any  other  "  church  principles,"  in  the  forma- 
tion and  government  of  a  Christian  society.  This  will 
appear  on  the  bare  statement  of  them  in  doing 
which,  however,  the  object  will  be  rather  to  explain 
than  to  vindicate  this  part  of  Mr.  Williams's  trans- 
actions. 

The  "  Independent  principles,"  according  to  which 
the  Raiatean  church  was  framed,  are  few  and  simple. 
They  are — that  every  such  society  should  seek  as 
close  a  conformity  as  may  be  attained  to  the  model  of 
the  churches  founded  by  the  apostles,  and  that,  conse- 
quently, it  should  be  neither  a  national,  a  provincial, 
or  a  promiscuous  assemblage ;  but  a  voluntary,  select, 
and  spiritual  fraternity,  composed  of  true  believers, 
who,  irrespective  of  minor  differences,  influenced  by 
a  common  faith,  united  in  "  the  bonds  of  love,"  and 
desiring  closer  fellowship,  "  come  together,"  and 
"  receive  each  other  as  Christ  also  has  received  them 
to  the  glory  of  God."  The  ends  to  be  contemplated 
by  this  union  are  mutual  edification  ;  the  maintenance 
of  Divine  worship ;  the  public  profession  of  their  faith 
in  Christ,  and  their  fidelity  to  him;  the  remembrance 
and  showing  forth  of  his  death  in  the  sacred  supper ; 
and  the  universal  diffusion  of  his  Gospel.  For  the 
furtherance  of  these  designs,  it  is  maintained  that  two 
classes  of  church  officers,  and  but  two,  are  either 
authorized  or  necessary;  viz.  bishops  or  pastors,  to 
take  the  spiritual  oversight  of  the  flock,  and  deacons,  to 
aid  the  pastors,  and  relieve  them  from  the  secular  cares 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  133 

of  the  society.  To  secure  a  succession  of  faithful  men 
for  these  offices,  it  is  believed  that  they  should  be 
*'  looked  out,"  and  chosen  by  the  free  suffrages  of  the 
church  members,  who,  with  all  the  imperfections  which 
attach  to  them  equally  with,  though  not  beyond  others, 
possess  those  spiritual  endowments  which  are  essen- 
tial to  a  just  estimate  of  spiritual  character,  and  who, 
in  this  and  in  all  other  points  of  self-government,  are 
amenable  to  the  judgment  of  but  *'  one  Master,  even 
Christ ; "  and  hence  claim,  in  all  spiritual  affairs,  the 
right  and  privilege  of  perfect  independence*  of  all 
external  authority,  whether  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  whe- 
ther that  of  individuals  or  communities,  of  hostile 
sects  or  sister  societies.  At  the  same  time,  it  is  con- 
tended, that  these  separate  societies,  as  they  are  not 
schismatic,  should  not  be  sectarian ; — that  the  door  of 
each  church  should  be  as  widely  opened  as  the  gate  of 
heaven,  and  that  brotherly  love,  Christian  communion, 
and  cordial  co-operation  in  every  good  word  and 
work  should  be  maintained  amongst  each  other,  and 
all  the  followers  of  their  common  Lord.  These  were 
the  "  Independent  principles  "  which  Mr.  Williams 
preferred,  and  upon  which  he  proceeded  in  forming 
the  church  at  Raiatea. 

The  church  thus  formed  was,  at  its  origin,  very 
small.  The  following  extract  from  a  letter  to  the 
Directors,   written  on  the  spot  by  Messrs.  Tyerman 


*  This  term  has  been  much  misunderstood  and  misrepresented  ; 
and  it  may,  therefore,  be  proper  to  add,  that  the  societies  to  which  it 
is  usually  appUed  do  not  claim  to  be  independent  in  any  but  their 
spiritual  aflfairs,  and  only  of  men  who  are  as  faUible  and  accountable 
to  God  as  themselves. 


134  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  Bennet,  to  whose  visit  subsequent  reference  will 
be  made,  may  serve  to  illustrate  the  preceding  remarks, 
and  to  exhibit  the  character  of  this  infant  society. 
"  About  two  months  previous  to  our  arrival,  a  few  of 
the  baptized  made  application  to  the  missionaries  to 
be  formed  into  a  Christian  church,  and  to  have  the 
ordinance  of  the  Lord's  supper  administered  to  them. 
Being,  in  the  estimation  of  the  missionaries,  pious  and 
worthy  characters,  their  request  was  complied  with, 
and  they  were  formed  into  a  church,  deacons  were 
appointed,  and  the  Lord's  supper  was  administered. 
At  the  time  we  left  the  station,  thirty  persons,  among 
whom  were  the  king  and  queen,  constituted  the  com- 
municants. These  persons  were  not  admitted  because 
of  their  dignity;  but  on  the  ground  of  their  piety 
alone.  Rank  here  has  no  influence  in  matters  of 
religion.  A  considerable  number  more  are  in  a  pro- 
mising state." 

The  same  principles  were  applied  by  the  missionaries 
to  other  objects.  "As  the  Auxiliary  Missionary  Society," 
writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  was  open  to  all,  and  presided 
over  by  the  king,  we  deemed  it  prudent  and  apostoli- 
cal to  have  a  collection  made  for  the  furtherance  of 
the  Gospel,  by  a  society  entirely  unconnected  with 
the  state ;  the  concerns  of  which  we  earnestly  strive 
to  keep  completely  separate  from  our  spiritual  affairs, 
and  are  determined,  whatever  may  be  the  consequences, 
steadily  to  proceed  upon  the  Divine  principle,  '  My 
kingdom  is  not  of  this  world.'  We,  therefore,  first 
held  a  meeting  with  the  deacons  alone,  and  informed 
them,  that  it  was  the  duty  of  every  church  to  aid  in 
the  support  of  missionaries,  and  that  it  would  be  right 
in  them  to  form  a  society  for  that  purpose,  to  which 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  135 

every  member  of  the  church  might  belong ;  but  that 
the  amount  to  be  subscribed  by  each  individual  must 
be  determined  by  themselves,  cautioning  them  not  to 
give  so  much  at  first,  that  they  would  be  unable  to  con- 
tinue it ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  not  to  give  so  little, 
as  to  render  it  contemptible  in  the  estimation  of  British 
Christians.  The  deacons  entered  entirely  into  our 
views,  called  a  meeting  of  the  church,  and  after  a  few 
native  speeches,  the  society  was  established. 

"  To  distinguish  this  society  from  the  other,  which 
was  under  the  patronage  of  Tamatoa,  it  is  called, 
Te  Societi  Ecalesia  i  Raiatea — '  The  Church  Society 
in  Raiatea.'  It  was  agreed  that  every  member  should 
subscribe  annually  three  measures  of  arrows-root;  but, 
in  the  event  of  its  not  proving  a  good  article  for  com- 
merce, that  some  other  property  should  be  substituted. 
Thus  we  have  the  pleasure  of  handing  to  you  their 
first  subscription,  which  amounts  to  1050  measures 
of  arrow-root.  Each  measure  will  weigh  six  pounds 
or  more,  and  the  total  amount  is  nearly  three  tons. 
We  feel  happy  in  being  able  thus  honourably  to  meet 
part  of  the  expenses  of  the  parent  Society,  consistently 
with  the  desire  we  have  ever  cherished,  and  in  accord- 
ance with  apostolic  rule  and  primitive  practice." 

But  while  rejoicing  in  the  results  of  his  labour,  and 
projecting  plans  of  still  greater  usefulness,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams was  suddenly  visited  by  a  malady,  which,  for  a 
time,  threatened  to  terminate  his  stay  at  Raiatea. 
His  attached  fellow-labourer,  Mr.  Threlkeld,  to  wdiose 
medical  knowledge  the  mission  famihes  had  been 
much  indebted,  employed  every  means  he  could 
devise  to  prevent  a  separation  so  painful  to  himself, 
and   so  injurious    to    the  people,   whom  they  were 


136  LIFE  OF  THE 

mutually  labouring  to  elevate  and  bless.  But  all  the 
resources  of  the  healing  art  which  he  could  command 
proved  unavailing ;  and  he,  therefore,  earnestly  recom- 
mended his  afflicted  brother  to  proceed  without 
delay  to  his  native  land.  Mr.  Williams  clearly  per- 
ceived the  wisdom  of  this  advice ;  and,  after  much 
reflection  and  prayer,  he  gave  his  consent.  But  the 
prospect  of  leaving  the  now  endeared  sphere  of  his 
labour  was  peculiarly  painful,  and  his  consent  was 
not  obtained  without  a  severe  struggle.  A  few  months 
before,  he  would  have  readily  acquiesced  in  this  sug- 
gestion ;  but  now,  he  did  it  with  extreme  reluctance. 
This  change  of  feeling  was  the  natural  consequence 
of  his  improved  circumstances,  of  the  progress  of  the 
Redeemer's  cause  around  him,  of  the  growing  attach- 
ment of  the  people,  and,  still  more,  of  the  success  of 
the  mission  to  Rurutu,  and  the  hope  thus  created  of 
opening  the  door  of  faith  to  the  inhabitants  of  numer- 
ous other  islands  in  the  South  Pacific.  Most  un- 
willingly, therefore,  did  he  determine  to  depart,  and 
only  because,  in  the  opinion  of  all,  duty  demanded 
the  sacrifice. 

As  soon  as  Mr.  Williams  had  formed  the  purpose 
of  leaving  Raiatea,  he  convened  the  church,  and  com- 
municated to  them  his  design. 

"  Poor  things,"  he  writes,  "  when  they  heard  it,  they  were 
almost  panic-struck.  Many  immediately  burst  into  tears,  and 
I  was  so  much  affected  myself,  that  I  could  scarcely  speak  to 
them.  I  exhorted  them  to  more  than  ordinary  prayer,  assured 
them  that,  with  the  Lord,  nothing  was  impossible,  that  the 
prayer  of  the  righteous  ever  had  availed,  and  ever  would  avail 
much  with  him ;  and,  as  it  was  now  my  earnest  desire  to  con- 
tinue amongst  them,  and  their  earnest  desire  that  I  should, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  137 

I  besought  them  to  cease  not  to  pray  that  the  Lord  would 
remove  the  affliction.  I  sat  down,  and  a  solemn  silence  of  several 
minutes  ensued.  At  length,  one  of  the  deacons  arose,  and  in  a 
very  feeling  and  affectionate  manner,  exhorted  the  people  to  be 
instant  in  prayer  that  the  Lord  would  remove  this  affliction,  and 
continue  me  amongst  them.  On  the  next,  and  for  many  suc- 
cessive days,  the  people  continued  coming  to  my  house,  weeping, 
and  saying  they  could  neither  eat,  drink,  nor  sleep ;  very  many 
of  whom,  we  know,  expressed  the  true  feelings  of  their  hearts. 
The  poor  old  king,  Tamatoa,  (who  is  now  by  my  side  writing  a 
letter  to  the  Directors,  which  he  is  about  to  send  with  a  girdle 
which  has  been  the  death  of  many  a  poor  creature)  came  fre- 
quently, and  requested  me  not  to  think  of  going,  and  by  no 
means  to  leave  them,  asking  whether  I  had  no  compassion.  One 
day,  he  came  in  a  great  bustle,  and  said,  '  Viriamu,  I  have  been 
thinking  you  are  a  strange  man.  Jesus  did  not  take  care  of  his 
body.  He  did  not  even  shrink  from  death ;  and  now  you  are 
afflicted,  you  are  going  to  leave  us.^  I  told  him  that  his  ideas 
were  incorrect,  for  it  required  the  life,  health,  and  strength  of  a 
missionary  to  effect  that  for  which  Jesus  died,  &c.  The  old 
gentleman  replied,  Oia  mau  aia,  &c. — '  I  am  mistaken,  but  the 
heart  is  coveting  you,  therefore  I  am  thinking  of  one  thing  and 
thinking  of  another  thing  to  prevent  you  from  going.' 

"  While  I  am  upon  this  subject,  I  will  give  you  two  or  three 
figures  which  the  natives  used  at  our  Friday  evening  meetings, 
relative  to  my  leaving  them.  '  I  have  been  grieving,'  said  one 
of  them,  '  at  the  thought  that  our  teacher  is  going  from  us.  At 
present,  we  are  like  a  house  supported  by  two  strong  middle 
posts  :  and,  if  one  of  them  is  taken  away,  the  house  will  become 
weak,  and  be  shaken  about  by  the  strong  winds.'  '  I  have  been 
thinking,'  said  another,  '  that  we  are  now  like  a  person  with  two 
eyes,  but  one  is"  going  to  be  taken  out.  Will  it  not  be  very 
painful  to  have  the  eye  taken  out,  and  will  the  man  be  able  to 
see  so  well  with  one  eye  as  with  two  ?' " 

These  manifestations  of  love,  and  the  evidence  they 
supplied  that  his  labours  were  appreciated,  as  well  as 


138  LIFE  OF  THE 

useful,  bound  Mr.  Williams  more  firmly  than  ever  to 
the  Raiateans,  and  constrained  him,  with  renewed 
importunity,  to  pray  that  God  would  prevent  the 
dreaded  separation.  And  together  with  his  own  sup- 
plications, those  of  the  church  came  up  continually 
before  the  throne.  In  private,  as  well  as  in  public, 
"  prayer  was  made  for  him  without  ceasing."  "  And 
the  Lord  hearkened  and  heard."  His  promise  was 
once  more  fulfilled,  that  "  the  prayer  of  faith  shall 
save  the  sick,  and  the  Lord  shall  raise  him  up."  Most 
unexpectedly  and  rapidly,  the  threatening  malady 
began  to  decline,  and  that  without  medicine,  or  other 
human  means,  all  of  which  had  been  previously 
tried  in  vain.  This  was  enough;  and  Mr.  Williams 
at  once  abandoned  all  thought  of  departure.  His 
spirit  revived  with  returning  health ;  and  nothing  on 
the  subject  was  now  heard  throughout  the  settlement, 
but  the  congratulations  and  thanksgivings  of  the 
natives. 

But  this  season  of  rejoicing  to  Mr.  Williams  was 
short ;  and  just  as  one  cloud  which  had  darkened  his 
horizon  was  dispersed,  another  suddenly  cast  its  sha- 
dow upon  his  path,  and  again  involved  him  in  grief 
and  gloom.  Indeed,  he  had  scarcely  regained  his 
own  health,  when  he  received  the  intelligence  of  his 
mother's  death. 

This  event  took  place  rather  suddenly  on  the  23rd 
of  December,  1819,  and  the  heavy  tidings  weighed 
him  down  with  sorrow.  Those  whose  estimate  of  Mr. 
Williams  has  been  formed  solely  from  the  published 
records  of  his  missionary  labours,  must  have  received 
an  imperfect,  if  not  an  erroneous  impression  of  his 
character.     The  calculation,  energy,  enterprise,  and 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  139 

endurance,  which  his  own  narrative  discovers,  pre- 
sent only  the  more  bold  and  manly  features  of  his 
mind.  But  with  these,  there  were  blended  a  gentle- 
ness and  tenderness,  a  susceptibility,  quickness,  and 
warmth  of  affection,  which,  to  those  who  intimately 
knew  him,  rendered  this  courageous  and  lion-hearted 
man  as  much  an  object  of  love  as  of  admiration.  But 
while  kind  to  all,  and  more  than  ordinarily  attached 
to  his  personal  friends,  his  fraternal  and  filial  feelings 
were  peculiarly  ardent.  And  to  his  mother  he  was 
especially  devoted.  Her  memory,  her  name,  her 
letters,  her  picture,  seldom  failed  to  fill  his  heart  with 
emotion,  and  his  eyes  with  tears.  Upon  her  his 
fondest  feelings  had  been  fixed  from  childhood  ;  and 
when  summoned  by  his  principles  and  his  Saviour, 
to  forsake  his  native  land,  nothing  caused  him  so 
much  sorrow  as  separating  from  his  beloved  mother. 
Of  this  attachment,  the  following  passionate  burst  of 
feeling,  written  on  the  receipt  of  the  intelligence  of 
her  death,  will  furnish  sufficient  evidence : — 

"Raiatea,  June  29,  1821. 

"  My  dear  Father,  Brothers,  and  Sisters, 

"  I  now  sit  down,  in  much  sorrow  and  distress,  to  acknow- 
ledge the  receipt  of  that  most  afflicting  and  very  unexpected 
intelligence,  the  death  of  my  valuable,  beloved,  and  most  excel- 
lent mother.  Oh  that  I  could  have  been  at  her  bed-side  to 
receive  her  parting  blessing  !  My  heart  is  filled  with  grief,  and 
my  eyes  with  tears.  Our  poor  dear,  dear  and  precious  mother 
is  now  no  more  !  You  seem  to  me  now  hke  a  ship  tossed  about 
in  a  tempest  without  a  pilot.  She  is  gone  !  No  more  will  her 
devoted  lips  be  employed  in  telling  her  affectionate,  dutiful,  and 
weeping  childi'en  of  a  Saviour's  dying  love ;  but  although  she  is 
dead,  she  yet  speaketh  to  us  in  the  brightest  of  bright  examples 


140  LIFE  OF  THE 

which  she  has  left  behind — she  speaks  to  us  in  a  language  which 
nothing  can  erase,  and  which  time  will  never  impair.  Never, 
no  never  while  we  live,  shall  we  remember  our  dearest,  most 
excellent  of  mothers,  without  emotions  of  soul  which  words 
cannot  describe.  0  thou  brightest  of  examples,  thou  lover  of 
Christ,  thou  most  affectionate  and  beloved  of  mothers !  May 
thy  Saviour,  with  whom  thou  art  now  spending  a  blissful  eternity, 
enable  us,  thy  affectionate  and  weeping  children,  to  walk  in  thy 
steps  !  Then  we  shall  meet  again,  and  sorrow  will  never  again 
fill  oui*  hearts,  and  tears  will  never  again  bedew  our  cheeks  in 
lamenting  thy  loss.  0  mother !  mother !  where  art  thou  ? 
Methinks  I  hear  thee  say,  '  I  am  happy,  I  am  happy,  I  am  with 
Jesus  !  Cease,  my  children,  cease  to  weep.  Dry  those  tears 
which  flow  so  copiously  from  your  eyes.  Love  Christ ;  obey  his 
precepts  ;  then  we  shall  meet  again  in  a  more  congenial  clime,  to 
enjoy  each  other^s  company  where  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  cease, 
and  everlasting  joy  shall  be  upon  our  heads.'  Yes  !  0  yes  !  my 
dearest  mother,  we  cannot,  no  !  we  will  not,  we  dare  not  sorrow 
as  those  who  have  no  hope  ;  but  Rachel  must  weep.  Even  our 
Jesus  himself  did  not  refuse  the  tear  of  affection,  whilst  his 
beloved  friend  lay  in  the  silent  grave ;  and  can  we  withhold  this 
tribute  from  one  we  so  much  loved  ?  No  !  it  is  impossible. 
Oh  !  that  my  head  were  waters,  and  my  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears, 
that  I  might  weep  day  and  night  for  my  precious  mother.  0 
my  mother  !  my  mother  !  I  picture  to  myself  the  heart-rending 
scene  of  my  mother  in  her  last  moments.  I  see  you  all  collected, 
waiting  and  watching,  with  the  most  trembling  anxiety,  till  at 
length  she  faints,  and  sinks,  and  falls  asleep  in  Jesus.  I  see  her 
celestial,  heaven-bom  spirit  conducted  by  ministering  angels  to 
join  the  holy,  happy  company  of  those,  who  have  washed  their 
robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  I  see 
my  poor  afflicted  father  return,  with  a  soul  laden  with  most 
anxious  concern,  and  no  one  has  voice,  strength,  or  courage,  to 
make  known  the  melancholy  event,  but  he  learns  it  from  the 
silence,  and  the  tears  of  his  afflicted  family.  Oh  !  that  I  had 
been  with  you  on  that  awful  night  to  have  joined  with  my  poor 
dear  father,  and  my  beloved  brothers  and  sisters,  in  giving  vent 


KEV.  J.  ^VILLIAMS.  141 

to  our  acute  emotions,  and  testifying  the  sincerity  and  ardour  of 
our  affection  for  oui*  beloved,  excellent,  and  lamented  mother. 

"  But  I  cannot  proceed.  My  dear  mother  is  no  more.  Oh  ! 
she  's  gone,  she  's  gone,  never,  never  to  return  to  us  again. 
Pardon  me,  my  dearest  father  and  beloved  brothers  and  sisters, 
for  I  am  opening  again  the  deep  and  smarting  wound  in  your 
bosoms,  which  I  hope  the  lenient  hand  of  time  has  partially 
healed.  My  dear  sisters  say  they  wish  I  had  been  there,  I  should 
have  taught  them  resignation  and  submission.  I  hope,  my 
dearest  fi-iends,  that  I  feel  the  force  of  that  expression, '  It  is  the 
Lord^s  doing,'  and  know  that  all  events  are  under  his  most 
special  direction,  and  are  designed  to  accomplish  some  important 
ends.  But  the  possession  of  grace  does  not  eradicate  or  weaken 
our  natm-al  affections,  though  it  affords  them  great  support,  by 
enabUng  its  possessor  to  look  forward,  with  joyful  anticipation,  to 
the  blissful  period,  when  their  kindred  spirits  will  be  re-united. 
Enjoying  this  sweet  assurance,  his  tears  are  dried,  his  sorrows 
soothed,  and  his  grief,  in  some  measure,  assuaged.  Had  our 
dear  and  valuable  mother  been  destitute  of  that  piety  for  which 
we  so  much  love  her,  then,  my  dearest  brothers  and  sisters,  how 
bitter  would  have  been  our  reflections,  what  pain  and  anguish  of 
soul  we  should  experience  ;  but  now  (0  Jesus,  it  is  to  thy  love 
and  mercy  we  are  indebted)  we  possess  the  firmest  assurance 
that  '  all  her  sorrows  are  left  below,  and  earth  exchanged  for 
heaven.'  We  know  that  she  is  now  in  the  reaUzation  of  all  the 
happiness  which  a  created  natui'e  can  enjoy.  Shall  we  then 
wish  her  return  ?  No  !  we  dare  not.  But  not  to  feel  bitterly 
for  one  we  so  much  loved,  not  to  give  vent  to  the  ardour  of  our 
affection  for  so  kind  and  excellent  a  mother,  would  require  the 
hardest  and  most  unfeeling  heart,  which  none  of  us  possess. 

"  My  dearest  mother's  portrait  is  an  inestimable  treasure. 
The  large  one  hangs  in  our  bed-room  ;  but,  since  I  have  heard 
of  her  decease,  I  can  hardly  bear  to  look  at  it.  I  am  endeavouring 
to  overcome  my  feelings,  and  let  it  continue  to  hang  there,  as  a 
faithful  monitor  to  remind  me  frequently  of  her  bright  example, 
but  I  fear  I  must  put  it  away.  Our  precious  mother !  our 
dearest  mother !  *  *  * 


142  LIFE  OF  THE 

"  I  think  my  dear  mother's  love  to  the  house  of  her  God  can- 
not fail  to  make  an  impression  upon  each  of  our  minds,  which 
time  will  not  efface,  and  should  tend  to  kindle  in  each  of  our 
breasts  a  similar  regard  for  that  sacred  place.  Nothing,  we 
know,  deterred  her.  Rain,  cold,  wind,  could  not  keep  her  from 
the  place  where  prayer  was  wont  to  be  made,  not  even  on  that 
fatal  foggy  night.  But  now,  my  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  no 
more  will  her  inviting  voice  request  you  to  accompany  her  to 
that  source  of  her  comfort.  Permit  me,  then,  to  supply  her 
place,  in  beseeching  you  to  let  her  example  have  even  a  greater 
influence  than  her  words.  Count  every  opportunity  valuable, 
and  embrace  it  with  eagerness — peradventure  the  Lord  has 
blessings  in  store  for  us  as  a  family. 

"  Another  thought  that  has  occupied  my  mind  is,  that  we 
shall  see  our  dear  mother  again ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  of  our 
mutual  recognition.  Now,  if  we  are  found  in  Jesus,  with  what 
extatic  joy  will  our  beloved  parent  join  with  the  redeemed  of  the 
Lord,  in  welcoming  her  children  into  the  regions  of  the  blessed, 
to  go  no  more  out,  to  part  no  more  for  ever.  Oh  that  this  may 
be  our  happy  portion !  Should  either  you  or  I  (for  think  not 
too  highly  of  me,  more  than  you  ought  to  think)  be  found  at 
last  enemies  of  Jesus,  with  what  anguish  (if  it  could  be  felt  by 
the  blessed)  would  our  dear  mother  behold  her  children  torn 
from  her  embrace,  and  banished — 

'  Where  the  deep  gulf  is  fix'd  between, 
And  everlasting  shuts  the  scene.' 

"  My  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  I  have  now  two  earnest 
requests  to  make,  the  freedom  of  which  I  know  your  good  sense 
and  kind  feeling  will  excuse.  The  first  is,  that  you  vidll  continue 
to  live  in  the  afiections  of  each  other.  Mutual  love  we  have 
enjoyed  from  our  infancy ;  and,  in  our  little  disputes,  a  word 
from  our  dearest  mother  settled  all ;  but  now  that  her  voice  is 
no  longer  heard,  should  circumstances  of  the  kind  arise,  suppress 
your  feelings,  and  be  at  peace  among  yourselves. 

"  The  other  request  I  would  make  refers  to  our  dear  and  only 
surviving  parent,  our  beloved  father.     His  feelings  must  be  very 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  143 

acute.  I  most  sincerely  sympathize  with  him^  and  feel  confident 
that  he  will  receive  from  you  the  utmost  kindness.  I  intend  to 
write  to  him  separately ;  but  I  have  wTitten  this  first,  thinking, 
that,  when  I  had  thus  given  vent  to  the  acuteness  of  my  feelings, 
I  should  be  able  to  write  with  more  ease  and  less  inten'uption. 

*'  In  all  my  former  letters,  my  dear  mother's  name  was  found, 
but  now  there  must  be  a  gaping  space.  0  my  mother,  my 
mother,  my  much-loved  mother  ! 

"  With  a  heart  full  of  sorrow,  and  eyes  melting  in  tears,  I 
conclude,  my  dear  father,  brothers  and  sisters, 

"Your's  very  sincerely  and  affectionately, 

"J.Williams." 

It  is  possible  that,  in  the  judgment  of  some  readers, 
passages  of  the  preceding  letter  ought  to  have  been 
suppressed.  And  it  is  still  more  probable,  that  the 
compiler  may  be  censured  for  inserting  that  which 
follows.  Doubts  on  these  points  have  not  been  absent 
from  his  own  mind ;  and  he  is  fully  aware  that  his 
decision  to  publish  such  private  expressions  of  senti- 
ment and  feeling,  may  be  deemed  a  conclusive  indica- 
tion of  the  want  of  discretion.  In  self-vindication, 
however,  the  biographer  may  state,  that  whilst  his 
friend's  communications  are  filled  with  proofs  of 
devotedness  to  God,  and,  as  a  laborious  and  success- 
ful missionary,  must  place  his  image  at  full  length, 
and  in  bold  relief,  before  the  reader,  they  are  not 
rich  in  that  kind  of  domestic  incident  and  personal 
reference,  which  is  essential  to  a  perfect  portrait.  This 
deficiency,  at  least  to  some  extent,  the  preceding  letter 
will  supply.  It  completely  unveils  the  writer's  heart, 
and  contains  the  undisguised  effusion  of  that  filial 
affection  which  formed  so  marked  a  feature  of  his 
mind.  So  far,  therefore,  it  exhibits  the  man,  and 
belongs    to    his    biography.     But  whatever  may   be 


144  LIFE  OF  THE 

thought  of  its  passionate  apostrophes  and  iterations, 
all  will  be  ready  to  exclaim,  "  Would  that  every  child 
had  such  a  mother,  and  every  mother  such  a  child !  " 
The  letter  which  follows,  while  it  also  exhibits  the 
mental  features  of  Mr.  Williams,  is  inserted  for  another 
reason.  It  was  blessed  to  the  conversion  of  his  own 
father  :  and  the  belief  that  he  to  whom  it  was  addressed 
would  not  have  objected  to  its  publication,  has  deter- 
mined the  biographer  not  to  withhold  what  is  so  cha- 
racteristic of  the  writer.  Lest,  however,  any  false 
impression  should  be  received  from  the  counsels  which 
this  epistle  contains,  it  may  be  proper  to  premise, 
that,  up  to  the  period  of  his  pious  partner's  death, 
Mr.  Williams  had  discovered  no  evidences  of  personal 
religion.  Whilst  regularly  frequenting  the  house  of 
God  with  his  family,  manifesting  great  interest  in 
their  temporal  welfare,  and  never  discountenancing 
the  efforts  of  their  mother  to  lead  them  in  the  way 
wherein  they  should  go,  "  one  thing  he  yet  lacked." 
As  a  man  and  as  a  parent,  he  possessed  many  excel- 
lencies, which  won  the  regard  of  his  family  and  his 
friends ;  but  his  social  feelings  proved  a  snare  to  his 
soul,  and,  in  the  son's  estimation,  opposed  a  serious 
obstacle  to  his  salvation.  Under  tliis  conviction,  and 
learning  from  the  letters  of  his  sisters  that  their  father 
was  deeply  affected  by  his  bereavement,  Mr.  Williams 
resolved,  with  respect,  affection,  and  fidelity  to  make 
one  earnest  effort  to  break  the  deadly  spell  by  which 
his  beloved  parent  was  bound.  And  the  attempt  was 
not  in  vain.  The  following  letter  found  its  way  into 
his  father's  heart.  From  the  time  of  its  reception 
"  the  snare  was  broken ;  "  the  associates  of  other  days 
were  forsaken,  and  a  change  was  indicated  by  signs  so 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  145 

marked,  as  to  satisfy  the  pious  members  of  his  family, 
that  "  he  had  passed  from  death  unto  life."  In  this 
altered  and  happy  state,  he  subsequently  lived  and 
died ;  blessing  God  for  the  child  to  whose  letter  he 
ascribed  his  spiritual  renovation.  When  on  his  death- 
bed, in  1827,  Mr.  Nott  called  to  bid  the  family 
farewell,  prior  to  his  return  to  the  South  Seas.  Mr. 
Williams  was  then  too  ill  to  say  much ;  but,  on  being 
asked  by  the  venerable  missionary,  "  What  message 
shall  I  take  to  your  son  ?  "  his  reply  was,  "  Tell  him, 
oh  tell  him,  that  the  father  is  saved  through  the  son's 

instrumentality ! " 

"Raiatea,  June  29tli,  1821. 

"  My  dear  afflicted  Father, 
"  I  have  just  finished  a  letter  to  you  all,  which  has  fully 
engaged  my  powers,  and  which  I  was  obliged  to  summon  up  all 
my  corn-age  and  strength  in  order  to  write.  And  now  that  I  sit 
down  to  address  you,  all  the  painful  and  distressing  scenes  rush 
again,  with  irresistible  force,  into  my  mind,  and  I  am  obliged  to 
resume  the  courage  and  strength  1  have  just  laid  aside ;  for  the 
most  tender  feelings  of  my  heart  are  aroused  more  in  wi'iting, 
than  in  thinking  about  the  loss  of  one  whom  we  all  so  tenderly 
loved.  In  vain  do  I  attempt  to  ofier  consolation  to  you,  my 
dear  father,  while  my  own  heart  is  bleeding  with  pain ;  and 
you  know  that  the  wound  is  deep  and  comphcated,  and 
requires  a  powerful  remedy.  But  shall  we  not  mingle  om*  tears 
of  mutual  regret :  you  for  your  invaluable  wife,  and  I  for 
the  most  excellent  of  mothers  ?  It  was  your  sad  letter  that  first 
conveyed  to  us  the  afflicting  intelligence.  We  had  read  one  or 
two  of  dear  mother's  before  we  opened  yours,  not  apprehend- 
ing any  evil  tidings ;  and  this  I  took  into  my  hand  with  the 
most  pleasm*able  anticipations.  But  the  first  few  lines  disclosed 
the  heart-rending  truth.  I  read,  ^  Your  mother  is  no  more,' 
and  I  ceased  to  read.  How  shall  I  describe  our  feelings  ?  We 
were  looking  over  our  box  of  presents  with  such  joy.  Our  dear 
little   John   was   by  our  side,  and   we   were   giving  him   his 

L 


146  LIFE  OF  THE 

playthings,  and  telling  him  who  sent  this,  and  who  sent  that ; 
but  we  wondered  that  we  could  not  find  one  from  his  poor  dear 
grandmother, — till  the  sad  truth  came  out.  Oh  what  a  shock, 
so  unexpected,  so  severe  !  But,  blessed  be  God,  we  sorrow  not 
as  those  who  have  no  hope.  We  know,  that  '  blessed  are  the 
dead  that  die  in  the  Lord ; '  and  I  feel  assured,  that  my  dear 
mother  is  now  '  bathing  her  weary  soul  in  seas  of  heavenly  rest, 
where  not  a  wave  of  trouble  rolls  across  her  peaceful  breast.' 

"  Most  sincerely  do  I  sympathize  with  you,  my  dear  father, 
and  would  direct  you  to  look  up  to  him,  who  is  able  to  do  exceed- 
ing abundantly  above  all  that  you  can  ask,  for  strength  and 
support.  You  know,  my  dear  father,  that  all  events  are  under 
his  special  direction,  and  are  designed  to  answer  some  gracious 
and  important  end :  for  the  Lord  employs  various  means  for  the 
salvation  of  sinners.  '  He  is  rich  in  mercy ; '  and,  doubtless, 
you  feel  the  greatness  of  his  mercy  in  sparing  you  so  long. 
*  Sm'ely  if  the  Lord  were  pleased  to  kill  you,  he  would  not  have 
showed  you  all  these  things.'  He  has  employed  various  means 
for  bringing  you  to  himself.  He  has  visited  you  with  great 
trials,  and  favoured  you  with  great  blessings.  He  has  encou- 
raged you  by  the  most  gracious  invitations,  and,  at  times, 
impressed  you  with  the  most  solemn  convictions.  He  has 
granted  you  length  of  days  beyond  thousands ;  blessed  you  with 
a  most  pious  and  excellent  wife ;  spared  her  to  you  long, — yea, 
very  long,  that  you,  by  her  pious,  holy  conversation,  or  by  her 
more  strikingly  pious  example,  should  be  constrained  to  turn 
unto  the  Lord.  And  now  he  tries,  as  it  were,  his  last  resource, 
and  snatches  the  best  and  most  excellent  of  companions  from 
your  embrace.  O  my  father,  despise  not  the  riches  of  his 
goodness,  and  forbearance,  and  long-suffering,  knowing  that  the 
goodness  of  the  Lord  ought,  and  is  designed  by  God  himself,  to 
lead  you  to  repentance.  I  would  encourage  you,  by  all  his  pro- 
mises, by  the  examples  furnished  in  his  word,  by  the  compassion 
of  Christ,  and  by  all  the  cleansing,  meritorious  effects  of  his 
precious  blood,  to  seek  most  earnestly  that  forgiveness  which,  to 
the  praise  and  glory  of  his  grace,  he  delights  to  extend  even  to 
the  chief  of  sinners.  *  *  * 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  147 

"  And  now  allow  me,  my  dear  father,  to  offer  a  few  remarks, 
which  I  feel  confident  you  will  receive  as  tokens  of  the  sincere 
affection  of  your  beloved  son,  whom  God  has  removed  to  this 
distant  land ;  and  I  pray  and  beseech  you  to  give  them  that 
due  attention  which  yoiu-  own  good  sense  will  see  they  demand. 
First  then — '  Bring  forth  fruits  meet  for  repentance  •/  for,  what- 
ever yom*  feelings  and  professions  may  be,  no  one  will  think 
much  of  your  sincerity,  unless  yom'  conduct  is  '  such  as  becometh 
the  Gospel  of  Christ.^  In  the  second  place,  do  let  me  beseech 
you,  as  yom*  dutiful  and  affectionate  son,  never  again  to  enter  a 
tavern.  It  is  a  place  where  the  sacred  spark  of  love  vaA  never 
be  fanned  into  a  flame.  It  is  a  place  which  has  ever  been 
your  enemy.  It  is  a  fountain  of  misery.  It  has  brought  you 
and  kept  you  upon  the  brink  of  perdition  even  to  old  age ;  and, 
if  you  do  not  forsake  it,  all  your  good  impressions  will  be  like 
the  morning  cloud.  If  you  really  desire  to  obtain  salvation, 
I  would  advise  you,  as  yom*  very  first  step,  to  determine,  in  the 
strength  of  the  Lord,  never  to  enter  again  into  that  hurtful  place. 
A  thousand  plausible  objections  will  be  raised  in  your  mind,  by 
the  enemy  of  your  soul,  to  induce  you  to  continue  a  practice  of 
which  he  knows  so  well  the  advantage.  Your  old  companions 
will  revilingly  ask,  '  "Where 's  Williams  V  '  Oh,'  will  another 
reply,  '  he  's  become  religious  !'  Glorious  truth  !  Let  them 
sneer,  so  that  they  do  not  sneer  you  out  of  your  soul  and  your 
Sa\aour.  Thirdly,  let  me  recommend  you  to  seek  new  compa- 
nions. Of  course  I  would  not  adnse  you  to  treat  any  one  with 
disrespect,  yet  carefully  avoid  them  as  intimates  and  friends,  and 
seek  frequent  converse  mth  pious  men.  In  the  fourth  place, 
embrace  every  opportunity  of  hearing  the  word  of  God,  and  of 
attending  the  various  meetings  of  religious  societies,  &c.  This 
will  fill  up  your  time  in  an  interesting  and  profitable  manner ; 
and  not  only  so,  but  it  will  tend  to  estrange  yom*  mind  and  affec- 
tions from  former  companions  and  pursuits,  and  to  rivet  them  upon 
subjects  which  \\all  afford  you  that  solid  pleasm'C,  which  you  never 
enjoyed  before.  I  need  not  tell  you  to  make  the  Bible  your  constant 
companion,  and  to  read  other  good  books.  Doddridge's  Rise 
and  ProgTess,  and  good  old  Mr.  Mason's  little  works,  &c.,  will 

L  2 


148  LIFE  OF  THE 

afford  their  mite  in  strengthening  and  encouraging  you.  Above 
all,  I  must  direct  you  to  the  Christian's  spiritual  treasury, — a 
throne  of  grace,  and  oh  !  that  the  Holy  Spirit  may  help  your 
infirmities,  and  teach  you  how  to  pray  as  you  ought,  by  making 
intercession  within  you. 

"  My  dear  father,  I  assure  you  that  this  letter  is  the  result  of 
pure  affection,  and  a  most  sincere  desire  to  promote  in  you  a 
work  of  grace,  which  I  hope  God  in  his  mercy  has  begun.  What- 
ever it  contains  that  commends  itself  to  your  judgment,  do  attend 
to  it.  As  you  value  your  soul,  and  dread  an  eternal  separation 
from  my  dearest  mother,  and  her  Saviour,  attend  to  it,  and  may 
God  of  his  mercy  exercise  the  riches  of  his  grace  in  giving  to 
each  of  us  a  place  at  his  right  hand, 

"With  sincere  affection,  I  remain, 
"  Your  dutiful  son, 

"  John  Williams." 

But  "  weeping  did  not  hinder  sowing ;"  and  whilst 
mourning  for  his  mother,  Mr.  Williams  was  occupied 
with  labours  and  surrounded  by  objects  which  minis- 
tered abundantly  to  his  consolation.  "  Our  congre- 
gation," he  writes,  "  is  large,  and,  generally  speaking, 
very  attentive.  We  have  now  baptized  268  adults, 
and  202  children.  Every  time  we  administer  this 
ordinance,  it  creates  much  interest,  and  produces, 
amongst  the  people,  a  kind  of  spiritual  revival.  The 
administration  has  been  attended  with  very  beneficial 
effects  to  many." 

But  his  history  at  this  period  was  a  chequered  con- 
dition. Lights  and  shadows  chased  each  other  over 
the  scene  of  his  labours,  and  his  mind  became,  in 
quick  succession,  the  seat  of  joys  and  sorrows,  hopes 
and  fears.  No  sooner  had  he  emerged  from  one  dark 
dispensation,  than  his  opening  prospects  were  sud- 
denly overcast  by  another.   Thus,  at  the  present  time. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  149 

while  rejoicing  in  the  ripening  fruits  of  his  labours, 
the  return  of  his  previous  malady  seemed  to  say  to 
him,  "One  soweth,  but  another  reapeth;"  and, full  of 
hope  for  Raiatea,  he  was  again  compelled  to  entertain 
the  unwelcome  topic  of  returning  to  England.  But, 
most  providentially,  while  his  thoughts  were  thus  anxi- 
ously exercised,  a  vessel  bound  for  Sydney  touched 
at  the  settlement,  and,  as  the  captain  consented  to 
take  them,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  resolved  to  visit 
the  colony,  hoping  there  to  obtain  such  medical 
advice  as  would  supersede  the  necessity  of  their 
returning  to  England.  But  this  was  not  their  only 
motive  for  undertaking  the  voyage.  Besides  health, 
Mr.  Williams  had  two  other  objects  in  view,  which 
he  hoped  thus  to  accomplish.  In  the  first  place,  he 
resolved  on  his  way  to  convey  teachers  to  Aitutake. 
Of  this  island  he  had  learned  something  from  Auuru, 
and  here  the  captain  agreed  to  call.  And,  in  the 
second  place,  he  designed,  while  at  Sydney,  to  advance 
and  consolidate  the  civilization  of  the  Society  Isles, 
by  establishing  a  regular  communication  between 
them  and  the  colony,  and  opening  a  market  there  for 
native  produce.  These  objects  he  expected  to  secure 
by  the  appointment  of  an  agent,  and  the  purchase 
of  a  ship ;  means  which  had  appeared  to  him  for  some 
time  essential  to  the  permanence  of  those  industrious 
habits,  and  to  the  progress  of  that  social  renovation, 
for  which  he  and  his  brethren  had  so  successfully 
laboured.  "  We  are  fully  convinced,"  they  write  to 
the  Directors,  *'  that  had  this  people  the  means  of 
bartering  their  produce,  none  would  outstrip  them  in 
industry.  Of  this  we  have  now  ocular  demonstra- 
tion.    From  the  arii  to  the  children,  all  are  employed. 


150  LIFE  OF  THE 

We  rejoice  in  their  activity,  and  are  resolved  to 
encourage  it,  and  to  point  out  the  best  means  of 
rendering  their  labours  so  useful  to  themselves,  as 
to  give  a  permanence  to  their  newly  acquired  habits." 

Full  of  these  beneficent  projects,  Mr.  Williams, 
accompanied  by  two  native  teachers,  whom  the  church 
had  chosen  for  this  service,  sailed  for  Aitutake, 
where  they  arrived  on  the  26th  of  October,  1821. 
Their  reception  was  most  encouraging ;  and,  after 
explaining  the  object  of  his  visit  to  the  wild  and 
wondering  crowd  of  savages,  who  clamorously  sur- 
rounded the  vessel,  Mr.  AV.  committed  the  teachers  to 
the  care  of  the  chiefs,  who  gave  him  a  pledge  that  they 
would  protect  and  supply  them. 

On  reaching  Sydney,  the  first  object  which  engaged 
his  attention,  after  obtaining  medical  advice,  was  a 
ship ;  for,  venture  what  he  might,  a  ship  he  was 
resolved  to  have.  In  this  unusual  proposal,  how- 
ever, the  Society's  agent,  the  late  Rev.  S.  Marsden, 
refused  to  participate;  but,  although  discouraged,  Mr. 
Williams  was  determined.  He  was  even  prepared,  if 
necessary,  to  incur  the  entire  responsibility.  This,  it 
must  be  allowed,  was  a  bold  decision.  It  required 
the  knowledge  of  a  class  of  transactions  remote  from 
the  ordinary  range  of  a  missionary's  observation,  and 
usually  deemed  incompatible  with  his  sacred  calling. 
It,  moreover,  exposed  him  to  suspicion,  odium,  and 
loss.  But  he  was  too  energetic,  independent,  and 
enterprising  to  heed  the  contingent  evils  of  an  act 
which  his  judgment  and  conscience  commended.  All 
his  calculations  were  based  upon  other  principles,  and 
directed  to  higher  objects,  than  those  of  timid,  shrink- 
ing, and,  not  unfrequently,  selfish  prudence.    And  if. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  151 

in  thus  deviating  from  the  beaten  track,  he  did  in 
this,  or  any  similar  movement  adventure  too  far,  his 
conduct  may  nevertheless  be  commended  with  safety. 
In  this  line  of  things,  few  will  be  tempted  to  follow 
him.  Such  speculators  in  ships  and  commerce  are 
rare.  But  while  prepared,  on  this  occasion,  to  act 
alone,  he  was  not  permitted  to  do  so ;  for  as  soon  as 
Mr.  Marsden  discovered  that  the  purpose  of  his  ardent 
brother  was  formed ;  and  convinced,  as  that  estimable 
man  was,  of  the  excellence  of  his  aim,  and  the  gene- 
rosity of  his  heart,  he  relented,  and  proposed,  on  the 
part  of  the  Society,  to  share  with  him  the  responsi- 
bility of  the  purchase.  Instantly,  Mr.  Williams,  who 
on  his  mother's  death  inherited  some  property,  closed 
with  the  offer,  and  thus  speaks  of  it  at  the  time,  in  a 
letter  to  the  Directors.  "  Whatever  the  sum  may  be, 
whether  £500  or  £1000,  I  have,  rather  than  not 
accomplish  the  object,  agreed  to  advance."  A  vessel 
was  soon  purchased.  She  was  a  new  schooner  of 
from  eighty  to  ninety  tons,  called  "The  Endeavour," 
which  name,  however  suitable,  was  changed  by  the 
natives  for  another  deemed  by  themselves  still  more 
appropriate,  Te  3Iatamua,  "  The  Beginning." 

But  this  was  not  the  only  transaction  in  Sydney, 
which  involved  Mr.  Williams  in  serious  pecuniary 
liabilities.  Experiments  which  he  had  made  in  the 
islands,  had  satisfied  him  that  sugar  and  tobacco,  if 
extensively  cultivated,  and  properly  prepared  for  the 
market,  would  prove  articles  of  lucrative  commerce ; 
and,  although  he  had  acquired  considerable  know- 
ledge of  the  best  methods  of  cultivation,  he  possessed 
neither  the  time  nor  the  inclination  to  pursue  these 
beneficial  objects    beyond   that   point  which   would 


152  LIFE  OF  THE 

leave  him  ample  opportunity  for  the  performance  of 
his  other  numerous  and  more  important  duties.  He, 
therefore,  engaged  a  Mr.  Scott  to  undertake  this  de- 
partment for  three  years,  at  a  salary  of  £150,  a  sum 
which  he  readily  guaranteed. 

Nor  were  minor  means  of  civilization  and  comfort 
overlooked.  Writing  to  the  Directors  from  Sydney, 
Jan.  30,  1822,  he  says,  "You  will  perhaps  be  sur- 
prised to  hear  of  our  progress  in  civil,  as  well  as  in 
religious  matters.  I  do  pray  that  you  will  afford  us 
every  necessary  encouragement  and  assistance.  I  am 
taking  with  me  to  the  islands,  clothes  for  the  women, 
shoes,  stockings,  tea-kettles,  tea-cups  and  saucers,  and 
tea,  of  which  the  natives  are  very  fond,  and  which,  I 
hope,  may  prove  an  additional  stimulus  to  the  culti- 
vation of  sugar.  And,  moreover,  when  they  have  tea, 
they  will  want  tea-cups,  and  a  table  to  place  them 
on,  and  seats  to  sit  upon.  Thus  we  hope,  in  a  short 
time,  that  European  customs  will  be  wholly  estab- 
lished in  the  leeward  islands." 

Sir  Thomas  Brisbane,  then  governor  of  New  South 
Wales,  perceived  the  beneficial  tendency  of  the  mea- 
sures devised  by  Mr.  Williams  for  promoting  the  civi- 
lization of  the  South  Sea  Islands,  and,  in  a  manner 
honourable  both  to  his  wisdom  and  his  kindness,  he 
invited  the  missionary  to  his  house,  gave  him  the  pro- 
mise of  assistance  and  encouragement,  and,  on  his 
departure,  presented  him  with  several  cows,  calves, 
and  sheep,  for  the  chiefs  and  missionaries  of  the  lee- 
ward group.  Two  ensigns  and  two  chapel-bells 
were  added  to  the  donation. 

Some  possibly  may  imagine  that,  amidst  these 
various  secular  occupations,  the  tone  of  Mr.  Wil- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  153 

liams's  piety  must  have  suffered.  But  those  who 
consider  the  principles  which  governed,  and  motives 
which  prompted  his  proceedings,  will  not  fall  into 
this  error.  These  have  already  appeared,  and  will  be 
presented  more  fully  in  his  correspondence,  from 
which  it  is  most  evident,  that  his  secular  avocations 
were  not  conducted  in  a  secular  spirit;  but  were  the 
result  of  the  same  benevolence  and  devotedness,  by 
which,  at  the  first,  he  was  constrained  to  present  him- 
self as  a  living  sacrifice  in  the  service  of  God  and  of 
man.  His  religion,  like  his  general  character,  was 
simple,  transparent,  uniform,  manly,  and  practical. 
It  presented  none  of  the  varied  hues  and  misty  light 
of  sentimentalism.  Revealed,  like  the  sun,  by  its  own 
bright  emanations,  it  had  "  the  witness  in  itself."  He 
loved  God,  and  he  knew  this  *'  by  the  spirit  which 
God  had  given  him."  He  did  not  doubt  his  accep- 
tance, simply  because  he  could  not.  Conscious, 
indeed,  of  manifold  sins  and  infirmities,  he  was  equally 
conscious  of  the  presence  and  prevalence  of  new  prin- 
ciples and  spiritual  affections.  His  tastes,  motives, 
and  desires  satisfied  him  that  his  soul  had  been  sanc- 
tified. His  piety  possessed  a  self-evidencing  power. 
Nor  was  it  less  obvious  to  others  than  to  himself. 
Its  spring,  indeed,  was  "  hidden  and  divine."  But  to 
discover  its  existence,  or  to  ascertain  its  character,  it 
was  not  necessary  to  dig  deep  into  the  recesses  of  his 
soul.  By  its  own  energy  and  fulness,  the  "  living 
water"  forced  its  way  into  the  light,  and  then,  flowing 
forth  in  a  gentle  and  translucent  stream,  demonstrated, 
by  the  life  and  loveliness  which  marked  its  progress, 
the  pure  and  sacred  source  from  whence  it  came. 
Hence,  however  diversified  the  effects  of  his  religion. 


154  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  however  secular  an  aspect  some  of  these  might 
wear,  they  could  all  be  traced  to  the  same  cause :  just 
as  the  river,  which  not  only  sustains  vegetation,  but 
at  the  same  time  attracts  the  inhabitants  of  a  province 
to  its  shores,  and  gives  rise  to  the  busy  marts  and 
crowded  cities  in  which  they  dwell. 

These  remarks  will  show  that  the  personal  religion 
of  Mr.  Williams,  while  including  the  essential  excel- 
lencies which  have  adorned  the  character  of  other 
devoted  men,  was  happily  free  from  adjuncts  which, 
in  some  instances,  have  disfigured  or  disguised  the 
work  of  God.  It  was  the  result  of  knowledge,  prin- 
ciple, and  emotion,  which  maintained  in  his  mind  a 
beautiful  harmony,  and,  by  their  combined  influence, 
preserved  him  from  the  opposite  extremes  of  an  irra- 
tional enthusiasm,  and  a  cold  formality.  His  piety 
was  warm,  but  not  wavering.  It  did  not  consist  in, 
nor  was  it  evidenced  by,  a  succession  of  fluctuating 
feelings.  His  hope  and  joy  never  rose  and  fell  with 
the  barometer.  His  faith  was  settled  and  grounded 
upon  that  word  of  the  Lord  which  endureth  for  ever; 
and  he  reposed  with  too  much  simplicity  upon  his 
immutable  Redeemer,  to  be  soon  troubled  or  shaken 
in  his  mind.  He  knew  that  passing  clouds  do  not 
obliterate,  but  merely  obscure  the  sun  :  that  behind 
those  dark  emanations  from  a  lower  sphere,  the  orb  of 
day  was  still  "  shining  on  "  with  undiminished  glory. 
He  was  too  well  instructed,  to  ascribe  to  the  Divine 
displeasure  those  mental  states  which  are  merely  the 
sad  consequences  of  misapprehension  or  disease  ;  and 
he  was  far  too  much  occupied  and  interested  in  the 
work  of  the  Lord,  to  indulge  in  melancholy  musings, 
or  to  watch  and  record,  with  minute  particularity,  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  155 

evanescent  imaginings  of  a  morbid  mind.  Had  he 
kept  a  diurnal  register  of  his  spiritual  variations,  it 
would  have  been  found  that  his  chief  element  was 
happiness,  and  that  he  was  far  too  active  to  be  hypo- 
chondriacal. In  truth,  his  thoughts  were  directed  with 
such  concentration  towards  the  ends  for  which  Christ 
died,  and  he  was  so  entirely  devoted  to  their  promo- 
tion, that  brooding  fear  and  dark  despondency  could 
not  find  even  a  lodging  in  liis  heart.  Instead  of  dwell- 
ing in  darkness,  his  religious  affections  were  continu- 
ally exercised  and  expanded  in  the  light  and  heat  of 
cheerful  obedience.  This  explains  the  unquestionable 
fact,  that  his  soul  enjoyed  spiritual  health,  even  when 
pressed  with  secular  cares  ;  and  that,  in  circumstances 
and  occupations  which  would  have  proved  hurtful  to 
many,  he  was  preserved;  just  as  the  possessor  of  a 
robust  constitution  may  dwell  amidst  the  poisoned 
atmosphere  of  a  fever  hospital,  proof  against  the 
malaria  with  which  he  is  constantly  coming  in  contact 
through  every  organ,  and  at  every  pore. 

The  predominating  feeling  of  Mr.  Williams,  at  this 
busy  period,  was  the  same  as  he  had  previously  mani- 
fested ; —  an  irrepressible  desire  to  glorify  God  by  the 
propagation  of  the  Gospel.  This  was  the  central  object 
around  which  his  thoughts  and  movements  perpetually 
revolved,  but  in  constantly  widening  circles.  The  fol- 
lowing paragraph  of  a  letter,  written  from  Sydney  to 
the  Directors,  will  show  what  was  in  his  heart.  "  I  am 
about  to  take  my  voyage  home  with  Capt.  Henry, 
who  has  kindly  promised,  at  my  request,  to  call  at 
the  following  islands  :  Chatham  Island,  which  I  believe 
is  large,  and  is  about  42°  South.  The  natives  are  a 
mild  people,  speaking  the  Tahitian,  and  very  nume- 


156  LIFE  OF  THE 

rous,  but  little  known;  Rurutu,  Tubuai,  Raivavae,  and 
Opara.  Perhaps  we  may  also  visit  Pitcairn's  Island, 
and  the  Marquesas.  I  shall  endeavour  to  get  a  chief 
or  two  from  as  many  of  these  islands  as  I  can ;  and 
when  I  reach  Tahiti,  consult  with  my  brethren  about 
supplying  them  with  native  missionaries.  I  am  getting 
spelling-books  and  catechisms  printed  for  the  purpose 
of  leaving  at  these  islands."  This  benevolent  design, 
however,  was  prevented,  and  Mr.  Williams  unwillingly 
detained  at  Sydney  so  long,  that  Capt.  Henry  was 
unable  to  fulfil  his  promise.  The  preceding  extracts, 
however,  will  show  "  what  was  in  his  heart." 

But  the  following  passage,  while  exhibiting  the 
same  state  of  mind,  derives  a  peculiar  interest  from 
the  circumstance,  that  it  contains  the  first  sketch 
which  Mr.  Williams  traced  of  that  scheme  of  Christian 
benevolence,  which  subsequently  engaged  so  large  a 
portion  of  his  thoughts  and  labours,  and  in  the  ac- 
complishment of  which  he  so  nobly  fell.  "  When,"  he 
writes,  "  I  began  to  fear  that  I  might  fail  to  obtain  a 
vessel  for  the  chiefs,  I  had  nearly  resolved  to  come  to 
England  for  the  purpose  of  proposing,  that  the  Church, 
the  London,  and  the  Methodist  Societies  should  jointly 
fit  out  a  vessel  to  visit  the  various  islands  of  the 
South  Seas. 

* '  My  recommendation  would  have  been,  that  one 
missionary  from  each  Society  should  thus  go  to  New 
Caledonia,  New  Guinea,  the  New  Hebrides,  the  Navi- 
gators' Islands,  Tongatabu,  the  Marquesas,  &c.  &c. 
(all  large  places  and  numerously  inhabited)  to  ascer- 
tain the  practicability  of  forming  missionary  stations 
on  these  islands.  At  the  close  of  this  voyage,  a 
report  might  be  made  by  each  missionary,  and  a  mu- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  157 

tual  agreement  entered  into  by  the  Societies  for  the 
occupation  of  the  different  groups.  Thus:  —  those 
contiguous  to  New  Zealand,  and  speaking  the  New 
Zealand  tongue,  the  Church  Missionary  Society  might 
consider  their  charge.  Tongatabu  and  the  adjacent 
islands,  in  which  that  language  is  used,  might  be 
undertaken  by  the  Wesleyans ;  whilst  the  Marquesas, 
Chatham  Island,  and  others,  where  Tahitian  is  the 
common  tongue,  might  fall  to  our  share.  The  expense 
of  such  a  voyage  to  each  Society  would  be  compara- 
tively trifling,  and  great  good  might  result  from  it ; 
and  a  person  speaking  the  Tahitian  would  be  able, 
more  or  less,  to  converse  with  all  the  South  Sea 
Islanders.  I  thought,  therefore,  that  missionaries 
might  return  with  me,  to  whom  I  could  teach  the 
language,  and  thus  prepare  them  to  enter  upon  the 
work  as  soon  as  they  arrived.  At  the  Marquesas, 
from  what  I  hear,  I  think  a  great  and  effectual  door 
for  the  Gospel  is  now  opened,  and  that  the  people  are 
desirous  of  obtaining  missionaries.  But  I  beg  leave 
to  submit  to  you  these  observations,  though  at  present, 
as  we  have  obtained  a  vessel,  and  have  to  arrange  its 
concerns  with  the  natives,  and  establish  the  sugar 
and  tobacco  works,  our  efforts  will  be  required  at 
Raiatea.  But  we  must  branch  out  to  the  right  and 
to  the  left;  for  how  can  we,  in  justice  to  the  heathen 
world,  especially  to  the  surrounding  islands,  confine 
the  labours  of  so  many  missionaries  to  so  few  people?" 
At  length,  on  the  23rd  of  April,  rejoicing  in  the 
renovation  of  his  beloved  partner's  health,  in  the  miti- 
gation of  his  own  malady,  and  in  the  additional  means 
he  had  obtained  for  promoting  the  welfare  of  the  peo- 
ple, Mr.  Williams  sailed  from  Sydney,  and  proceeded 


158  LIFE  OF  THE 

first  to  New  Zealand,  from  whence  he  wrote  to  his 
family  the  following  letter. 

"  Bay  of  Islands,  April  23,  1822. 
"  My  Dear  Friends, 

"  The  intention  of  this  hasty  letter  is  to  prevent  your  anxiety 
on  our  account.  The  Westmoreland,  in  which  we  visited  the 
colony,  has  returned  to  the  islands  for  oil,  &c.,  with  which  she 
will  proceed  to  England.  When  she  left  Sydney,  we  fully 
expected  to  follow  her  in  a  week,  or  ten  days ;  and  wrote  to  that 
effect  to  the  deputation*  and  the  brethren ;  hut,  contrary  to  our 
anticipations,  we  were  detained  there  nearly  two  months,  and 
have  been  wind-bound  here  three  weeks  longer.  As  we  intended 
to  call  at  several  islands  on  our  return  voyage,  the  brethren  will 
conclude  that  we  are  either  taken  or  lost;  and,  should  the  West- 
moreland leave  the  islands  before  our  arrival,  I  fear  they  may 
write  to  yoii  by  her  expressing  their  doubts  of  our  safety. 
I  therefore  seize  this  opportunity  of  informing  you  that  we  are 
lying  at  anchor  here,  riding  out  a  gale  of  wind. 

"  Since  we  came  to  New  Zealand,  many  very  distressing  circum- 
stances have  occurred.  I  went  on  shore  the  other  day,  and  saw 
the  head  of  a  once  powerful  chief,  named  Henakee,  with  whose 
party  Shungee  had  gone  to  war.  He  was  a  very  fine  and  noble- 
looking  man,  and  his  head  is  in  a  pei'fect  state  of  preservation. 
The  hair,  whiskers,  eye-brows,  beard,  &c.,  are  just  as  they  were 
when  he  was  alive.  It  is  said  that  he  received  four  balls  before 
he  fell,  and  that  he  had  no  sooner  fallen  than  Shungee  (the 
same  who  was  in  England)  and  another  chief,  called  King 
George,  ran  up  to  him,  severed  his  head  from  the  body,  and  with 
revengeful  glee  caught  and  drank  his  blood.  0  !  how  horrible. 
Lord  !  what  is  man  that  thou  art  mindful  of  him  ?  But  not 
satiated  with  his  death  and  his  blood,  these  dreadful  monsters 
cut  him  in  pieces,  roasted  his  flesh,  and  devoured  it  as  a  most 


*    Messrs.  Tyerman  and  Bennet,  who  reached  Tahiti   shortly 
before  Mr.  Williams's  departm'e. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  159 

delicious  meal.  The  large  canoes  are  now  returning  from  the 
war,  some  of  them  with  human  heads  fixed  at  the  head  and 
stern.  One  of  our  seamen  when  on  shore  saw  ten  of  these  heads 
preserved  either  as  spoils  of  victory,  or  to  sell  to  Christians  for 
muskets  and  powder  to  enable  them  the  more  effectually  to 
execute  their  deeds  of  blood.  0  !  that  the  Lord  would  send 
more  missionaries  to  New  Zealand.  I  never  was  in  a  place  so 
well  adapted  for  the  itinerating  labom-s  of  devoted  men.  The 
land  is  full  of  inhabitants,  settled  in  small  villages,  a  mile  or  two 
apart.  Mr.  Leigh,  of  the  Wesleyan  Society,  is  here  with  his 
good  wife.  They  are  excellent  people.  How  was  it  you  did  not 
find  him  out  when  he  was  in  England  ? 

"  We  have  now  been  at  New  Zealand  three  times ;  and,  as 
their  language  is  in  some  respects  similar  to  the  Tahitian,  I  can 
converse  with  them  very  well.  I  have  had  many  conversations 
with  them  on  religion.  All  that  is  wanted  in  New  Zealand,  I 
think,  is  active  exertion.  Good  enterprising  missionaries  might, 
with  the  blessing  of  God,  turn  the  lion-like  New  Zealander  into 
the  humble  and  peaceful  Christian.  They  appear  very  kind  to 
us,  and  very  fond  of  me.  They  wish  me  to  stay  with  them. 
John  is  a  great  favourite.  But  I  must  not  omit  to  tell  you  the 
merciful  interposition  of  Pro\ddence  on  our  behalf.  When  we 
made  the  North  Cape  of  New  Zealand,  Mr.  Henry,  fearing  he 
would  not  be  able  to  obtain  sufficient  suppUes  at  the  Bay  of 
Islands,  as  so  many  whalers  had  recently  been  there,  stood  in 
for  the  shore.  The  natives  in  great  numbers  soon  crowded  our 
deck ;  but,  although  they  were  very  troublesome,  we  did  not 
apprehend  any  danger,  until  Mr.  Henry  and  ]\Irs.  Williams 
wanted  to  go  below,  but  were  opposed  by  a  chief,  who  had  seated 
himself  in  the  hatchway.  I  was  going  over  to  them,  when  one 
of  the  Tahitians  pushed  him  out  of  the  way.  Immediately  he 
sprang  up,  turned  white  with  rage,  di'ew  a  knife,  and  threatened 
to  stab  the  Tahitian,  who  ran  behind  the  companion  of  the  vessel, 
and,  having  found  a  sword,  made  a  stand.  There  they  stood, 
keeping  each  other  at  bay,  the  New  Zealander  saying,  '  Kill 
me,  kill  me.^  They  were,  however,  separated  without  bloodshed. 
Soon  after  this,  it  fell  a  calm ;   we  were  but  a  few  miles  from 


160  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  shore,  and  a  great  number  of  natives  were  on  board.  These, 
under  the  pretence  of  bringing  hogs  and  potatoes,  had  sent  their 
canoes  away,  and  in  a  few  hours  we  saw  eight  or  nine  of  them, 
all  well-manned  with  twenty  or  thirty  natives,  making  for  our 
ship.  We  all  thought  that  this  had  a  suspicious  appearance,  as 
there  were  no  women  or  children  among  them.  Mr.  Henry 
therefore  had  all  the  muskets  brought  upon  deck,  loaded  the 
two  guns,  with  great  difficulty  turned  all  the  natives  out  of  the 
vessel,  and  then  hailed  the  canoes,  which  were  coming  with  great 
celerity,  threatening  to  fire  on  them  if  they  came  any  nearer. 
At  this  they  lay  to,  and  held  a  consultation,  the  result  of  which 
was,  if  we  may  judge  from  their  subsequent  actions,  to  capture 
the  vessel  if  they  could,  for  they  all  kept,  for  a  considerable 
time,  within  about  a  hundred  yards  of  the  vessel.  As  we  were 
well-armed,  it  is  probable  that  the  attempt,  had  it  been  made, 
would  have  proved  unsuccessful;  yet  it  was  a  distressing  situation 
to  be  placed  in,  and  we  dreaded  the  danger  of  being  becalmed 
there  all  night.  While  in  this  state  of  anxiety,  expecting  every 
moment  to  be  attacked,  I  retired  to  my  berth,  and  looked  up  to 
om*  '  present  help  in  time  of  trouble.^  When  I  returned  from 
my  berth  to  the  cabin,  to  my  great  joy,  Mr.  Henry  came  down, 
and  said  a  breeze  was  springing  up.  And  so  it  proved;  for  in 
less  than  half  an  hour,  our  anxious  fears  were  tm-ned  into  songs 
of  deliverance.     Oh  !  for  more  holy  confidence  in  God ! 

"  But  now  I  must  tell  you  something  more  about  ourselves. 
My  dear  Mary  is  well  when  in  harbour,  but  very  ill  and  helpless 
at  sea.  We  are  very  happy  indeed  in  the  anticipation  of  the 
joyful  day  when  we  shall  re-enter  our  peaceful  habitation  on  the 
shores  of  Raiatea.  How  glad  our  poor  people  will  be  to  see  us; 
and  we  as  glad  to  see  them  !  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Henry  are  very 
kind  to  us.  We  have  family  worship  morning  and  evening,  and 
service  on  the  Sabbath.  One  thing  we  lament,  that,  in  conse- 
quence of  our  detention,  we  shall  be  unable  to  call  at  all  the 
places  we  intended.  We  shall,  however,  touch  at  Rurutu,  and 
at  other  islands,  if  possible. 

"  I  am,  my  dearest  friends,  &c. 

"  J.  W.'' 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  161 

They  sailed  from  New  Zealand  on  the  28th  of 
April ;  and,  after  calling  at  Rurutu,  arrived  at  Raiatea 
on  the  6th  of  June.  On  reaching  their  home,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Williams  were  greeted  by  the  chiefs  and 
people  with  the  strongest  manifestations  of  affection 
and  delight,  and  resumed  their  much-loved  labours 
with  renewed  ardour  and  hope.  But  Mr.  Williams 
was  distressed  to  learn,  that,  during  his  absence,  a 
dangerous  conspiracy  had  been  formed  by  a  few  per- 
sons disaffected  towards  the  existing  government,  and 
headed  by  a  chief  whose  object  was  to  supplant 
Tamatoa.  Providentially,  however,  the  design  was 
discovered  and  frustrated  before  it  was  matured.  Ten 
of  the  conspirators,  who  were  taken  in  arms,  after 
having  been  tried  by  a  jury,  were  condemned  to  die; 
but,  at  the  intercession  of  Mr.  Threlkeld,  the  capital 
punishment  was  commuted  for  hard  labour  in  chains 
for  life.  This  mitigation  of  the  penalty,  through  the 
exertion  of  the  missionary,  had  a  happy  influence 
upon  the  whole  of  the  disaffected  party,  and  did  much 
to  conciliate  their  favour  towards  the  servants  and 
religion  of  Jesus. 

But  another  circumstance  which  confirmed  the  con- 
fidence of  all  classes  in  their  teachers,  was  the  arrival 
of  "  the  Endeavour,"  and  of  Mr.  Scott.  Tamatoa 
was  especially  grateful ;  and,  without  the  knowledge 
of  the  missionaries,  spontaneously  addressed  the  fol- 
lowing epistle  to  the  Directors  of  the  Society. 

"Raiatea,  July  9th,  1822. 
"  Dear  Friends, 
"  May  you  have  health  and  peace,  brethren,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  true  Lord. 

''This  is  my  speech  to  you,  brethren.     DonH  think  of  your 

M 


162  LIFE  OF  THE 

money,  that  it  is  lost.  We  are  collecting  property  to  purchase  the 
money  that  has  been  consumed ;  and  when  sufficient  property  is 
collected,  we  will  return  the  money  to  you  to  whom  the  money 
belongs.  Don^t  think  that  the  debt  won^t  be  liquidated.  It  will 
truly.  We  will  seek  the  means  of  payment.  Don't  you  say, 
"  But  we  did  not  collect  property  to  purchase  ships."  A  ship  is 
good  j  for,  by  its  means,  useful  property  will  come  to  our  lands, 
and  our  bodies  be  covered  with  decent  cloth.  But  this  is  ano- 
ther use  of  the  ship,  when  we  compassionate  the  little  lands 
near  to  us,  and  desire  to  send  two  from  among  us  to  those  lands 
to  teach  them  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  good  word  of  the 
kingdom.  Behold  !  two  of  our  number  here  are  gone  to  Rurutu; 
and  at  Aitutaki  are  two  others  belonging  to  us.  They  are 
teaching  the  word  of  God  to  those  two  lands  that  did  not  know 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  they  are  showing  to  them  the 
path  of  salvation.  We  have  received  all  the  deceitful  lying 
gods  from  Burutu.  They  are  now  in  our  possession,  and  the 
Burutuans  are  worshipping  Jesus  Christ,  the  true  God. 

"  My  heart  is  rejoicing  greatly  that  you  sent  missionaries  to 
our  dark  land,  and  we  now  know  the  true  God.  We  are  sub- 
scribing our  little  property  to  the  Missionary  Society,  for  the 
causing  to  grow  of  the  word  of  God.  This  is  another  good  thing 
of  om*  ship.  When  we  desire  to  see  their  faces  again  [i.  e.  the 
native  missionaries  gone  forth  from  them]  or  to  send  little  pro- 
perties to  them,  we  have  the  means.  Letters  will  also  reach  them, 
by  which  they  will  hear  and  know  the  good  word  we  are  hearing ; 
and,  by  means  of  this  ship,  they  will  learn  from  us  all  the  good 
customs,  and  how  to  act.  My  heart  is  much  pleased  that  you 
lent  your  money,  by  which  means  our  ship  is  obtained  and  our 
bodies  will  be  benefited. 

"  May  you  have  health  and  peace  in  your  dwelling  at  Birittane, 
through  Jesus  Christ. 

"  Tamatoa,  King  of  Raiatea." 

The  following  letter  was  the  first  which  Mr.  Wil- 
liams addressed  to  the  Directors  after  his  return — 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  163 

"  Raiatea,  July  14,  1822. 
"  Rev.  and  Dear  Sirs, 

"  I  take  this  opportunity  of  dropping  a  hasty  line,  for  the 
purpose  of  informing  you  of  our  safe  arrival  at  Raiatea.  I  trust 
the  object  of  my  voyage  will  meet  with  your  approbation,  as  the 
advantages  accruing  from  it  to  the  leeward  islands  must  be 
great. 

"  We  intended  to  have  touched  at  several  islands  on  om*  way, 
but  failed.  We  could  not  reach  Chatham  Island,  owing  to  our 
long  detention  in  the  colony,  and  the  unfavourable  state  of  the 
wind  after  we  left  New  Zealand.  But  we  visited  Rurutu,  where 
we  found  the  two  native  teachers  with  their  families  well,  and 
were  much  delighted  with  the  progress  they  had  made.  They 
have  erected  an  excellent  place  of  worship,  plastered,  floored,  and 
comfortably  pewed,  with  a  pulpit,  and  singing  desk,  after  the 
model  of  our  large  chapel  at  Raiatea.  As  soon  as  we  entered 
the  chapel,  Mr.  Heniy  said  to  me,  '  Now  Mr.  Williams  you  must 
give  them  a  sermon  -,'  when  I  ascended  the  pulpit,  gave  out  a 
hymn,  read,  prayed,  and  addressed  them  from  '  Blessed  are  your 
eyes,  for  they  see,^  &c.  They  were  very  attentive,  and  looked 
extremely  neat,  clean,  and  respectable.  All  the  women  had 
bonnets,  and  the  men  hats.  They  have  made  great  progress. 
Many  of  them  can  read  fluently  in  the  Gospels.  They  were 
much  delighted  at  seeing  me,  for  they  had  postponed  their  May 
meeting  in  the  expectation  of  my  arrival.  The  two  native 
teachers  had  taught  them  to  prepare  cocoa-nut  oil  and  arrow- 
root; and,  in  return,  the  people  had  erected  for  them  two 
plastered  dwellings,  and  treated  them  with  great  kindness. 
I  left  with  them  500  catechisms,  and  500  spelling-books,  of 
which  they  were  much  in  want.  Besides  these,  I  gave  them 
a  history  of  Joseph,  and  a  Scripture  catechism  which  I  had 
WTitten  for  them  during  the  voyage,  together  with  eight  chapters 
of  Daniel  which  I  had  translated  at  the  same  time.  I  left 
the  island  much  gratified  with  what  I  had  witnessed,  and  very 
thankful  at  beholding  with  my  own  eyes  what  God  had 
^^^.■ought. 

M  2 


164  LIFE  OF  THE 

"  Oui*  vessel  has  arrived  in  safety.  She  is  now  at  Borabora 
and  Maupitij  preparing  her  cargo.  We  expect  her  daily,  when, 
if  circumstances  permit,  brother  Threlkeld  intends  to  visit 
Rurutu;  if  not,  I  shall  avail  myself  of  the  opportunity.  We 
have  not  yet  heard  from  Aitutaki ;  but  every  time  the  vessel  goes 
to  the  colony,  as  it  is  in  her  course,  she  will  touch  there.  Mr. 
Nott  has  gone  to  Raivavae,  Tubuai,  &c.^^ 

In  the  following  October,  Mr.  Williams  and  his 
fellow-labourer  were  refreshed  by  the  visit  of  Messrs. 
Tyerman  and  Bennet,  the  deputation  from  the  Society. 
He  had  seen  them  for  a  short  time  at  Tahiti,  just 
before  his  voyage  to  the  colony,  and,  during  his 
absence,  they  had  called  at  his  station ;  but  they  had 
now  come  to  remain  there  for  a  longer  period.  This 
period  was  spent  by  the  deputation  in  the  careful 
examination  of  the  state  of  the  mission,  and  in  assist- 
ing the  missionaries,  whose  correspondence  contains 
no  reference  to  their  visit  which  is  not  conceived  in 
the  spirit  of  sincere  esteem  for  their  persons  and  gra- 
titude for  their  co-operation.  Nor  were  the  visitors 
less  gratified  with  their  residence  at  Raiatea  and  its 
results.  The  following  extracts,  from  their  report  on 
the  state  of  the  mission,  will  show  what  impressions 
it  produced  upon  their  minds — 

"  It  has  afforded  us,"  they  write,  "  great  pleasure,  to  witness 
the  affection  and  confidence  in  which  the  missionaries  and  their 
pious  wives  are  held.  Their  opinions  are  regarded  as  oracles. 
They  are  consulted  on  all  occasions  and  on  all  subjects  ;  and  a 
very  long  acquaintance  with  the  accm'acy  of  their  judgments, 
and  their  disinterested  motives,  has  secured  to  them  the  entire 
confidence  of  the  king,  the  chiefs,  and  the  people ;  and  they 
are  worthy  of  the  confidence  and  good  opinion  which  they 
enjoy. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  165 

"  Our  satisfaction  in  attending  the  schools  for  the  children 
and  adults,  and  the  various  meetings  for  religious  conversation, 
has  been  very  great.  At  these  meetings,  the  king  and  queen 
attend  with  remarkable  constancy,  read  in  their  turn,  and  answer 
such  questions  as  are  proposed  to  them,  with  a  docility  and  sim- 
plicity which  are  surprising  ;  and  we  are  happy  to  add,  with  an 
intelligence  and  seriousness  which  are  edifying.        *         * 

"  Our  meetings  for  public  worship  in  the  large  and  handsome 
chapel  on  Lord^s-days  and  on  other  days  have  been  extremely 
gratifying,  both  from  the  great  numbers  who  have  attended,  the 
very  quiet,  orderly,  and  attentive  manner  in  which  the  people 
have  joined  in  public  worship,  and  the  edifying  truths  which 
have  been  faithfully  and  affectionately  set  before  them  by  our 
brethren.  It  was  with  much  satisfaction  we  were  present  at  the 
baptism  of  150  persons  in  one  day ;  with  the  church,  which 
consists  of  fifty  members,  we  had  the  pleasure  of  sitting  down 
at  the  Lord's  table.  *  *  * 

"  To  conclude — the  condition  of  the  whole  settlement  is  such 
as  to  afford  the  most  convincing  proof,  that  the  exertions  of  the 
missionaries  have  been  remarkably  owned  of  God,  and  that  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  is  the  most  direct,  certain,  and  efficient 
means  of  promoting  both  religion  and  civilization.  Had  nothing 
more  been  done  by  yom*  exertions  than  what  our  eyes  have 
beheld  in  this  island  only,  they  would  have  been  abundantly 
compensated." 

The  following  extracts  from  Mr.  Williams's  letters, 
written  during  the  visit  of  the  deputation,  will  fill  up 
the  outline  drawn  by  their  report — 

"  The  people,"  he  remarks,  "  appear  to  increase  in  know- 
ledge, and  improve  in  moral  excellence ;  while  we  have  reason 
to  be  thankful  for  the  disposition  which  they  discover  towards 
ourselves.  They  look  up  to  us  as  their  guides  and  friends,  not 
only  in  their  spiritual,  but  also  in  their  temporal  concerns ;  and 
they  will  not  perform  a  single  act  of  the  least  consequence,  with- 


166  LIFE  OF  THE 

out  previously  acquainting  us  with  it^  and  asking  our  advice. 
When  we  first  arrived,  we  were  regarded  with  suspicion ;  but 
now,  speaking  generally,  every  man  in  the  island  considers  us 
his  friends.  We  desire  to  be  grateful  and  faithful,  and  pray 
God  to  be  with  us,  and  to  hasten  the  coming  of  his  glorious 
kingdom. 

"  With  respect  to  civilization,  we  feel  a  pleasure  in  saying  that 
the  natives  are  doing  all  we  can  reasonably  expect,  and  every 
person  is  now  daily  and  busily  employed  from  morning  till  night. 
At  present,  there  is  a  range  of  three  miles  along  the  sea-beach 
studded  with  little  plastered  and  white-washed  cottages,  with 
their  own  schooner  lying  at  anchor  near  them.  All  this  forms 
such  a  contrast  to  the  view  we  had  here  but  three  years  ago, 
when,  excepting  three  hovels,  all  was  wilderness,  that  we  cannot 
but  be  thankful ;  and  when  we  consider  all  things,  exceedingly 
thankful  for  what  God  has  wrought. 

"  In  a  temporal  point  of  view,  we  have  everything  we  can 
possibly  desire  to  make  us  happy.  We  have  a  good  house, 
plenty  of  ground,  an  abundant  supply  of  the  productions  of  the 
island,  cows,  ducks,  geese,  turkeys,  pigeons,  fowls,  &c.,  and  a 
regular  communication  with  the  colony.  But  above  all  these 
things,  we  have  the  hearts  and  affections  of  the  people,  and  the 
prospect  of  great  usefulness  in  our  Saviour's  cause." 

Under  the  date  of  November  13th,  1822,  Mr. 
"Williams  informs  the  Directors  that  "  the  Endeavour" 
was  then  nearly  ready  for  sea  with  a  cargo,  the  pro- 
ceeds of  which  and  of  another  cargo  which  the  people 
were  preparing  would,  he  believed,  complete  the 
purchase-money  of  the  ship.  "  Everything,"  he  adds, 
"  is  succeeding  beyond  our  most  sanguine  expecta- 
tions. The  natives  have  prepared  from  120  to  150 
large  plantations,  and  I  am  perfecting  myself  in  the 
art  of  curing  tobacco,  and  boiling  sugar.     The  people 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  167 

have  also  learned  to  boil  salt,  three  or  four  tons  of 
which  they  have  recently  prepared.  You  would  be 
delighted  to  survey  the  scene  of  industry  which  our 
island  presents.  Even  the  women  are  employed  in 
cultivating  little  patches  of  tobacco,  in  order  to  pur- 
chase European  clothing,  and  we  are  most  anxious 
to  introduce  these  articles  without  expense  to  the 
Society." 

But  while  rejoicing  in  the  results  of  their  labours, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  were  again  visited  by  afflic- 
tion. *'  We  are  grieved  to  say,"  write  the  deputation, 
"  that  such  is  their  indisposition,  that  we  fear  they 
will  be  obliged  to  remove  immediately  to  a  colder 
climate.  In  case  of  such  an  event,  the  loss  which 
this  mission  will  sustain  will  be  very  great."  It  was 
not,  however,  so  much  on  his  own  account,  although 
he  was  still  a  sufferer,  as  on  account  of  his  afflicted 
partner,  that  Mr.  Williams  now  meditated  this  im- 
portant step.  In  the  autumn  of  1822,  she  had  given 
birth  to  her  second  still-born  child,  which  was  fol- 
lowed by  a  severe  illness,  to  which  he  thus  feelingly 
refers — 

"  My  dear  Mary  was  tolerably  well  after  her  confinement, 
until  the  third  or  fourth  day,  when  she  was  taken  very  ill,  but 
was,  through  Divine  mercy,  restored.  But  she  had  not  long 
recovered  when  a  second  and  severer  attack  of  fever  again  laid 
her  low,  and  brought  her  to  the  verge  of  death.  Eveiy  minute 
we  feared  would  be  the  last.  Oh  !  my  dear  fi'iends,  you  know 
not  the  agonies  I  endm-ed  on  her  account  for  five  weeks ;  but 
the  Lord  has  been  better  to  me  than  my  fears,  and  has  kindly 
heai'd  our  unworthy  supplications.  Dear  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Threl- 
keld^s  kindness  to  us,  in  all  our  trials,  will  ever  be  remembered 
by  us  with  gratitude. 


168  LIFE  OF  THE 

"  It  is  the  decided  opinion  of  om*  brethren  and  of  the  depu- 
tation, that  we  had  better  remove  to  England,  or  to  some  other 
station,  but  we  shall  endeavour  to  remain  a  few  months  longer, 
as  the  natives  have  very  large  plantations  of  tobacco  and  sugar, 
and  I  wish  to  see  them  established.  Our  more  directly  mis- 
sionary work  is  also  prospering.  Our  congregations  are  large 
and  attentive,  and  everything  that  can  afford  satisfaction  to  a 
missionary's  heart  is  enjoyed  by  us,  except  health.  Had  we  but 
that  blessing,  our  cup  would  run  over.  But  we  are  in  the  Lord's 
hands.  Perhaps  he  has  a  greater  work  for  us  to  do  elsewhere. 
We  desire  to  say,  "  Tliy  will  be  done."  But  the  very  thought  of 
leaving  a  people  so  much  attached  to  us,  and  to  whom  we  are  so 
much  attached,  with  a  prospect  of  so  great  usefulness,  is  a  sore 
trial.  I  have  just  now  returned  from  our  questioning  meeting. 
A  good  little  man  said  to  me,  "  You  desired  us  to  pray  for  you, 
that  God  would  make  the  way  plain  before  you,  that  you  might 
know  clearly  his  will,  I  have  been  praying,  not  that  God  would 
make  your  way  plain,  but  that  he  would  hedge  it  up.  Is  mine 
a  right  prayer  ?'  Had  I  time,  I  would  give  you  some  pleasing 
information  respecting  Owhyhee.  Brother  Ellis's  visit  to  that 
island  is  full  of  interest.  It  appears  that  the  population  is 
immensely  great.  One  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  is  considered 
a  low  estimate.  What  a  field  for  missionary  labour  !  Oh  !  for 
health  and  strength — not  to  give  to  the  vanities  of  the  world — 
not  to  amass  the  riches  of  the  East — ^but  to  spend  and  to  be 
spent  among  the  perishing  heathen.  May  God  give  it.  I  think 
we  want  this  only  that  we  may  devote  it  to  his  service.  His 
cause  lies  near  our  hearts." 

The  strong  interest  which  Mr.  Williams  now  felt  in 
Raiatea,  and  the  hope  of  bearing  the  Gospel  to  the 
surrounding  groups,  induced  him  still  to  linger  on 
these  shores,  and  to  postpone  from  week  to  week  the 
decision  to  which  he  seemed  by  circumstances  to  be 
shut  up.  While,  however,  in  this  state  of  suspense, 
prayer  was  again  offered  and  heard,  and  Mrs.  Wil- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  169 

liams's  strength  so  far  restored  as  to  warrant  her 
continuance  at  Raiatea.  This  happy  change,  which 
occurred  at  the  close  of  1822,  formed  a  suitable 
introduction  to  the  bright  and  eventful  period  of 
Mr.  Williams's  history  which  immediately  succeeded 
it,  and  which  will  be  described  in  the  following 
chapter. 


170  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  IV. 

FROM  MR.  Williams's  first  until  his  second  mis- 
sionary VOYAGE  to  the  HERVEY  ISLANDS. 

Influence  of  Success  upon  Mr.  Williams — Sails  for  Hervey  Islands — Written 
Counsels  to  Native  Teachers — Animating  Scene  at  Aitutaki — Its  Contrast  with 
his  Previous  Reception — Unsuccessful  Search  for  Rarotonga — Proceeds  to 
Mangaia,  Atiu,  and  other  Islands — Rarotonga  Discovered — Feelings  of  its  Dis- 
coverer— Mr.  WilUams's  Claims  to  this  Title  Established — Inauspicious  Com- 
mencement of  the  Mission — Debasement  of  the  Natives — State  of  Raiatea  after 
Mr.  Williams's  Return — His  Appeal  to  the  Directors  for  the  Means  of  Farther 
Evangelization — Voyage  to  Rurutu  and  Rimatara — Projected  Missionary  Enter- 
prise— Commerce  with  Sydney  Destroyed — Departure  of  the  Native  Schooner 
— Discouragement  of  the  People — Depression  of  the  Missionaries — Letters  to 
the  Directors — Renewed  Application  for  a  Ship — Useful  Plans  at  Raiatea — 
Spmtual  Progress  of  the  People — Resolution  to  form  a  New  Settlement — Its 
Reasons  and  Results — Death  of  Mrs.  Threlkeld — Effect  upon  the  Natives — 
Her  Funeral  and  Character — Prosperity  of  the  Mission — Mr.  Threlkeld  leaves 
Raiatea — Extracts  from  Mr.  Williams's  Journal — Letter  to  the  Rev.  Matthew 
Wilks — State  of  Mind  Discovered  in  his  Correspondence — Surrounding  Cir- 
cumstances — Means  of  EvaugeUzation  Obtained — Mr.  Williams's  Disappoint- 
ment and  its  Effects  upon  Raiatea — Charges  Alleged  against  Mr.  Wilhams — 
Their  Refutation — Erection  and  Opening  of  a  New  Sanctuary — Mr.  Williams's 
Catechetical  Examinations — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitman  Arrive— Their  Fust  Impres- 
sions— Mr.  Williams's  Impassioned  Address  to  the  Duectors — His  Novel  and 
Benevolent  Devices — Knowledge  Attained  by  the  Natives — Doctrinal  Discus- 
sion— General  Position  of  Affairs — Preparation  for  Second  Voyage  to  the 
Hervey  Islands. 

No  previous  period  in  Mr.  Williams's  history  was  so 
important  in  its  results  as  that  upon  which  he  now 
entered;  for  it  was  during  the  year  1823  that  he  com- 
menced those  "  missionary  enterprises,"  which  con- 
ferred   upon    so   many   other   islands   of   the   South 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  171 

Pacific  the   same    inestimable    blessings  which  were 
possessed  by  Raiatea.  Ever  since  his  intercourse  with 
Auuru,  he  had  cherished  an  ardent  desire  to  visit  the 
island  of  which  he  then  heard  so  much  from  that  chief; 
and  subsequent  successes  served  to  quicken  this  desire. 
He  was  especially  encouraged  by  what  he  had  seen  at 
Rurutu,  and  more  recently  heard  from  Aitutaki.     At 
this  island,  the  Endeavour  had  touched  on  her  way 
from  Sydney,  and  had  brought  to  Raiatea  a  most 
cheering    report  from   the   teachers ;    one   of  whom, 
Papeiha,  sent  to  Mr.  Williams  an  interesting  narrative 
of  their  proceedings,  accompanied  by  the  following 
message  from  the  chiefs — "Tell  Viriamu,  that,  if  he 
will  visit  us,  we  will  burn  our  idols,  destroy  our  maraes, 
and  receive  the  word  of  the  true  God."     This  was 
sufficient  to  fire  his  zeal ;  but  that  zeal  was  increased 
by  the  intelligence  that  there  were  at  Aitutaki  several 
natives   of  Rarotonga,   the   island   of  which  he  had 
heard  so  much  from  Auuru  ;  that  these  had  embraced 
the  Gospel,  and  that  now  they  were  most  anxious  to 
convey  it  to   their  own   land.     These   good  tidings 
affected  him  deeply  ;  and,  as  Tamatoa  and  the  chiefs 
generously  offered  the  use  of  their  vessel,  and  it  was 
probable  that  a  voyage  to  the  more  temperate  climate 
of  the  South  would  recruit  the  enervated  frame  of  his 
suffering  partner,   he   resolved  to  enter  the  path  of 
promise  thus  opened,  and,  if  possible,  to  carry  Chris- 
tianity to  all  the  Hervey  Islands.  The  interval  between 
the  purpose  and  its  performance  was  short ;  and  on 
the  4th  of  July,  1823,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Bourne 
and    six    native    teachers,   who    had    been    solemnly 
ordained  to  the  work  on  the  evening  preceding  their 
departure,  "  the  Endeavour"  sailed  for  Aitutaki. 


1  72  LIFE  OF  THE 

During  the  voyage,  Mr.  Williams  drew  up  a  series 
of  counsels  for  the  teachers  ;  and,  as  they  perspicu- 
ously exhibit  the  principles  of  his  own  procedure, 
and  present,  in  a  lucid  and  lovely  form,  some  well 
marked  features  of  his  mind,  a  translation  of  them 
may  be  suitably  inserted  in  these  pages. 

The  following  version  is  almost  literal :  a  circum- 
stance which  will  account  for  its  polynesianisms. 

"  At  sea,  on  board  the  schooner  Endeavour, 
"July  6th,  1823. 

"  Dear  Brethren, 
"  May  you  have  salvation,  through  Jesus  Christ,  in  doing  the 
work  for  which  you  are  chosen  by  the  church  at  Raiatca.  This 
is  to  you  a  new  work,  and  I  therefore  think  it  right  to  give  you 
some  advice  how  to  act  when  you  arrive  at  the  land  to  which 
God  shall  lead  you.  Twenties,  perhaps,  will  be  the  difficulties 
and  perplexities  with  which  you  will  meet  at  the  commencement ; 
but  be  not  cast  down.  Remember  what  Jesus  said  to  his  disci- 
ples— he  says  the  same  to  you — "  IjO  !  I  am  with  you  always, 
even  to  the  end  of  the  world."  He  will  never  cast  you  off;  he 
will  never  forsake  you.  His  word,  too,  will  grow.  This  cannot 
be  prevented.  You  yourselves  know  the  power  of  his  word,  in 
casting  down  Satan's  kingdom  at  Kaiatca,  and  in  all  the  islands 
adjacent.  Peradventure  the  woi'd  of  God  may  not  grow  speedily 
in  the  land  to  which  you  are  going ;  but  do  not  be  discouraged. 
If  God  is  pleased  to  try  your  faith  and  patience,  it  is  with  him- 
self. In  all  his  doings,  he  cannot  err.  Should  you  be  exer- 
cised, remember  the  missionaries  in  your  own  islands.  Long 
was  their  labour  and  patience  before  the  word  of  God  grew. 
Should  it  be  the  same  with  you,  think  well  upon  all  the  good 
promises  relative  to  the  growth  of  the  word  of  God.  Think  of 
the  death  of  Jesus,  and  reflect  that  the  natives  of  the  islands  to 
which  you  go  arc  purchased  with  his  blood,  llemembcr,  too, 
what  the  power  of  Jesus  has  effected  at  Raiatea  and  Rurutu,  and 
even  in  your  own  hearts,  and  do  not  give  way  to  discouragement. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  173 

"  Work  well,  and  pray  much,  for  prayer  is  '  power  with  God/ 
You,  perhaps,  will  witness  again  all  the  evil  and  filthy  customs 
which  you  yourselves  have  thrown  away.  Your  hearts  will  be 
filled  with  praise  to  God  that  he  has  opened  your  eyes ;  and 
when  you  behold  the  heathen,  remember,  that  as  you  and  your 
islands  were  conquered  by  the  good  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  so 
also  will  they  be. 

These  are  some  instructions  as  to  how  you  should  act — 

I.  With  respect  to  yourselves. 

1.  Pay  good  regard  to  your  own  hearts.  Let  not  your  faith 
become  slack.  Strictly  regard  private  prayer,  and  such  conver- 
sation among  yourselves  as  will  keep  your  hearts  alive.  Should 
not  the  heathen  pay  speedy  attention  to  the  Sabbath,  do  you 
regard  it  as  a  day  in  which  to  seek  strength  from  God.  Great 
strength  is  required  in  the  good  work  in  which  you  are  engaged. 
You  have  no  missionary  near  you  to  quicken  you  and  to  exhort 
you.  You  have  none  of  your  brethren  near  you  to  watch  over 
you,  and  to  speak  comfortably  to  you.  Satan  will  take  advantage 
of  this,  and  with  great  power  will  he  try  your  hearts ;  for  he 
knows  that  you  have  none  of  these  props  to  support  you.  We 
ourselves  have  felt  their  loss.  How  should  you  act  ?  Thus — the 
streams  being  dried,  go  to  the  fountain  of  living  waters,  even 
Jesus.  Keep  near  to  him,  continually  recollecting  what  he  said, 
"  Separate  from  me,  nothing  is  possible  with  you."  We  will 
not  cease  to  pray  that  your  hearts  may  be  kept  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  that  your  faith  may  increase,  that  you  may  be  stedfast, 
and  that  prosperity  may  attend  your  labours. 

2.  As  it  regards  outward  appearances.  You  have  become  like 
a  city  built  upon  a  hill.  Many  are  the  eyes  looking  at  you. 
The  church  at  llaiatea,  and  every  one  of  your  brethren  in  all 
those  islands,  our  eyes,  and  those  of  all  the  missionaries,  the  eyes 
of  the  great  Society  in  London,  and  of  believers  in  England, 
but,  above  all,  the  eyes  of  Jesus  our  Lord  are  directed  towards 
you.  The  eyes  both  of  heaven  and  hell  are  looking  at  you ; 
and  you  should  especially  regard  those  of  the  heathen  among 
whom  you  may  dwell.  They  will  watch  you  with  rats'  eyes,  to 
find  little  crooked  places  in  your  conduct.     Therefore,  be  parti- 


174  LIFE  OF  THE 

cularly  circumspect  in  your  conduct.  Beware  of  showing  tlie 
least  anxiety  after  their  property.  Beware  of  pride  of  heart. 
Do  not  treat  them  with  contempt,  but  compassionate  them, 
remembering  who  hath  made  you  to  differ. 

Beware  of  Uttle  differences  among  yourselves.  Should  any 
thing  of  the  kind  occur,  let  friendly  talk  always  settle  it,  and 
never  let  the  heathen  see  such  an  evil.  All  that  you  desire  to 
establish  among  the  heathen,  do  yourselves ;  and  what  you  desire 
to  cast  down  amongst  them,  do  not  you  retain.  *         * 

3.  Beware  of  envy,  and  of  thinking  evil  one  of  another. 
Dear  friends,  this  is  our  special  charge  to  you  and  to  your  wives. 
Envy  and  evil-thinking  are  amongst  the  worst  things  that  could 
arise,  and  the  end  of  them  cannot  be  known.  These  are  things 
greatly  desired  by  Satan.  It  is  armour  in  which  he  trusts,  and 
by  which  he  gains  advantage.  Never  let  one  speak  evil  of  ano- 
ther to  the  heathen.  If  teachers  are  one,  nothing  will  be  difficult 
to  them ;  but  the  word  of  God  and  the  good  of  the  people  will 
rapidly  increase;  but  if  they  pull  contrary  ways,  nothing  can 
go  on  well.  Dear  friends,  listen  especially  to  this.  Be  one  in 
your  words,  be  one  in  your  actions,  be  one  in  your  hearts.  If 
at  any  time  you  are  at  a  loss  how  to  act,  and  have  different 
thoughts  upon  a  subject,  leave  it  a  short  time,  pray  to  God  for 
direction,  and  then  converse  again.  If  you  still  remain  of  dif- 
ferent opinions,  let  one  give  in,  and  when  we  visit  you,  we  will 
settle  it.  You  have  been  looking  at  us  (Mr.  Threlkeld  and 
myself)  a  long  time,  and  as  far  as  we  have  followed  Christ,  do 
you  follow  us.  Let  not  one  exalt  himself  and  abase  his  brother ; 
for  God  will  surely  abase  that  man  who  endeavours  to  abase  his 
brother. 

II.  As  it  respects  your  work. 

1.  Remember  that  this  work  is  the  work  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  It  is  not  to  prosper  by  the  strength  of  man.  The 
Holy  Spirit  must  do  the  work.  Without  him,  it  will  not  grow. 
This  is  the  first  word  we  wish  you  especially  to  remember. 

2.  You  will  teach  the  adults  and  the  children.  You  will 
preach  to  the  people.  You  will  baptize  and  administer  the  ordi- 
nance of  the  Lord's  supper.     This  is  the  work  for  which  you 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  175 

are  set  apart.  These  are  the  principal  doctrines  you  should 
teach  : — the  creation  of  all  things  by  God ;  man's  goodness  before 
he  fell ;  the  effects  of  that  fall ;  the  great  compassion  of  God  in 
providing  for  us  a  sacrifice ;  the  death  and  resurrection  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  only  source  of  forgiveness  and  justifi- 
cation before  God ;  the  wickedness  and  weakness  of  the  hearts 
of  all  men;  the  necessity  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  change  and 
make  good  the  heart.  These  and  other  doctrines  of  the  Cate- 
chism you  should  preach  and  teach.  But  teach  only  that  which 
you  well  understand.  That  which  is  difficult  do  not  attempt  to 
explain.  Do  not  let  the  whole  of  your  discourses  be  directed 
against  the  evil  spirit* ;  but  exalt  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  his 
Gospel.  Tell  fully  of  his  great  compassion  to  us,  and  of  the 
efficacy  of  his  blood  to  cleanse  and  save  the  soul.  This  is  the 
subject  for  your  discourses  :  Jesus.  Let  them  be  like  those  of 
the  apostles  and  prophets  :  do  not  shun  to  proclaim  Christ.  He 
is  our  friend,  our  way,  our  refuge,  our  food,  our  Mediator,  our 
Saviour.  Do  not  confine  your  preaching  to  the  Sabbath.  At 
every  great  meeting  of  the  heathen,  at  all  their  feasts,  go  into 
the  midst  of  them,  and  preach  the  Gospel.  "WTien  the  prophets 
begin  their  declamations,  when  the  priests  deliver  their  harangues, 
do  you  speak  the  good  word.  Propose  questions  in  the  presence 
of  them  all,  and  they  vnW  soon  be  confounded.  Remember  well 
your  work.  Give  to  it  your  hands,  your  mouths,  youi'  bodies, 
your  souls ;  and  God  will  bless  your  labours. 

3.  With  respect  to  baptism.  If  God  grant  our  desire,  you  will 
have  to  baptize ;  but  do  not  be  hasty.  Let  a  little  time  elapse, 
and  be  diligent  in  observing.  When  any  persons  cast  away 
their  idols,  establish  a  meeting  similar  to  ours  on  Friday,  and 
then  explain  the  origin,  the  object,  and  the  requirements  of 
baptism. 

4.  With  respect  to  the  feast  of  Jesus.  Attend  yourselves 
to  this.     By  no  means  let  fall  the  remembrance  of  his  death ; 


*  A  common  designation  among  the  natives  of  the  whole  system 
of  idolatry. 


1  76  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  when  the  season  arrives  that  some  believers  wish  to  join  you, 
receive  them.  But  be  not  hasty.  Do  not  admit  any  because 
they  are  chiefs,  or  possess  influence.  Do  not  look  at  the  outside 
only.  The  persons  you  admit  should  be  those  whose  general 
conduct  is  without  crooks,  whose  repentance  is  sincere,  and  who, 
you  have  reason  to  believe,  are  sincere  believers  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.     Such  only  should  you  receive  into  the  chm-ch. 

You  will,  probably,  be  questioned  upon  subjects  which  may 
perplex  you.  This,  perhaps,  may  be  one.  What  is  a  convert  to 
do,  who,  in  his  idolatrous  state,  had  two  wives  ?  Let  him  put 
away  one,  if  it  is  agreeable  to  the  wife  to  leave  him  ;  if  not,  let 
him  retain  both ;  but  to  put  one  away  is  by  far  the  best.  This 
you  should  diligently  promote,  but  only  by  persuasion,  and  never 
by  threatening.  But,  in  case  of  the  death  of  one  of  the  wives, 
he  commits  sin  if  he  take  a  second.  Perhaps  this  may  be  accom- 
plished when  laws  are  established.  You  can  advise  the  chiefs 
to  make  a  law  to  that  effect,  and  those  who  have  more  than  one 
wife,  to  set  a  good  example  to  the  people.  A  woman  having  two 
husbands  must  put  away  one  ;  but  upon  this  point  we  will  con- 
verse with  you,  and  write  to  you  more  fully.  As  soon  as  possible, 
however,  introduce  the  marriage  ceremony. 

"  Do  not  be  in  haste  to  propose  laws.  You  can  make  known 
to  the  chiefs  all  that  has  taken  place  at  our  islands,  and  leave  it 
to  them  to  desire  and  propose  the  same.  Everything  is  good 
in  its  season.     Children  are  not  fed  with  hard  food. 

"  In  all  the  minor  customs  you  introduce,  beware  of  attaching 
to  them  any  idea  of  sacredness ;  for  the  hearts  of  the  natives 
turn  easily  to  that.  All  their  lesser  evil  customs,  such  as  going 
naked,  cutting  and  scratching  themselves  in  seasons  of  grief, 
tatooing  their  bodies,  eating  raw  fish,  &c.,  you  will  endeavour  to 
cast  down ;  but  the  greater  evils  will  require  youi*  first  efforts, 
and  then  the  smaller. 

"  In  your  temporal  concerns  be  diligent.  A  lazy  missionary 
is  both  an  ugly  and  a  useless  being.  Have  good  houses  your- 
selves, and  all  the  little  concerns  within  them,  let  them  be  good 
also.  In  this  respect  set  an  example  to  the  people.  Teach  them 
all  you  know — to  build  houses,  to  do  carpentering  work,  to 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  177 

plaster,  and  to  make  bedsteads  and  seats,  to  make  oil  and  arrow- 
root. One  of  you  knows  well  how  to  boil  sugar,  and  others  of 
you  can  turn  wood,  and  cui-e  tobacco.  Teach  them  these  things 
also,  that  they  may  become  diligent,  and  may  be  benefited  by  you, 
both  in  body  and  in  soul.  Your  wives  also,  let  them  teach  the 
women  to  sew,  to  make  bonnets,  mats,  cloth,  &c.,  that  they  may 
appear  decent. 

"  Perhaps,  in  the  land  to  which  you  go,  there  may  be  two 
parties ;  and  perhaps,  if  two  of  you  reside  with  one  party,  the 
other  will  be  jealous.  It  will  then  be  best  to  separate  ;  and,  if 
after  a  short  time,  you  can  persuade  the  people  to  unite,  it  will 
be  well ;  but  if  they  are  obstinate,  give  way  to  them,  and  after 
you  have  obtained  more  influence,  propose  it  again.  Should 
you  altogether  fail,  never  mind.  Erect  two  settlements,  but  in 
all  large  meetings,  as  in  May,  and  at  the  opening  of  chapels, 
unite.  You  must  regard  well  everything  that  will  promote  union. 
Form  a  Missionary  Society ;  but  do  not  be  in  haste,  lest  they 
should  say  a  desire  of  property  has  brought  you  among  them. 
When  you  form  it,  do  not  form  it  in  connexion  with  the  govern- 
ment of  the  land,  but  like  that  at  Raiatea.  Perhaps  one  of  us 
may  visit  you  before  either  that  or  the  feast  of  Jesus  takes  place; 
but,  if  not,  and  you  think  the  people  prepared,  do  not  delay.  If 
you  obtain  idols,  burn  some  (but  not  the  best)  before  their  face, 
lest  in  case  of  sickness  or  other  e\'il,  they  should  think  that  the 
gods  still  in  existence  inflicted  it.  The  remainder  send  to 
Raiatea  as  a  rejoicing  to  us,  and  we  mil  send  them  to  England 
as  a  rejoicing  to  them. 

■  *'  Be  not  in  haste  to  introduce  evening  meetings.  If  you 
should  introduce  them,  let  it  be  one  evening  in  the  week  only, 
lest  evil  should  ensue. 

"  Speak  yourselves  and  teach  the  people  the  language  of 
Raiatea,  that  they  may  be  able  to  understand  the  books  we  send 
to  them. 

"This  is  all  I  have  to  say.  Take  good  heed  to  your  own 
hearts.  We  will  not  cease  to  pray  for  you,  that  it  may  be  well 
with  you,  that  prosperity  may  attend  your  labours.  Write  to 
us  for  any  little  property  you  may  want,  and  we  mil  seek  it ;  we 


178  LIFE  OF  THE 

will  not  cast  you  off.  We  do  not  intend  to  have  more  than  six 
or  eight  teachers,  that  we  may  be  able  to  supply  their  wants. 
You  will  have  frequent  communication  by  means  of  the  little 
vessel ;  and  if  at  any  time  any  one  of  you  wishes  to  come  home 
and  see  your  friends,  and  tell  us  how  it  is  with  you,  come ;  do 
not  hesitate ;  we  shall  be  glad  to  see  you.  The  ship  will  visit 
you  shortly  with  a  number  of  books.  Have  singleness  of  heart 
to  Jesus  and  his  Gospel.  Search  his  word  and  pray  to  him  that 
he  will  not  leave  nor  forsake  you. 

"  May  you  have  health  and  peace  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

"  John  Williams." 

On  the  9th  of  July,  they  arrived  at  Aitutaki,  and 
were  soon  surrounded  by  canoes ;  not  now,  however, 
as  on  their  former  visit,  filled  with  those  whom  Mr. 
Williams  then  designated  "  the  wildest  people  he  ever 
saw ;  "  but  with  a  comparatively  civilized  and  nomi- 
nally Christian  race,  exulting  in  the  fact,  and  exhibit- 
ing the  evidences  of  their  improved  condition.  From 
previous  intelligence,  Mr.  Williams  had  expected  to 
find  them  prepared  to  abandon  their  paganism;  "but 
to  our  astonishment,"  he  writes,  "  the  work  was  done 
before  we  arrived."  And  the  reader  may  sympathize 
in  this  astonishment,  if  he  will  turn  to  the  page  of  his 
narrative,*  which  describes  the  strange  and  stirring 
scene  which  then  surrounded  him.  But  the  influence 
of  this  visit  was  not  confined  to  the  moment,  or  to 
the  locality.  No  one  knew  better  than  Mr.  Williams 
how  to  reason  and  generalize  on  missionary  subjects; 
and,  from  what  he  now  saw  and  heard  at  Aitutaki, 
he  drew  conclusions,  the  far   reaching  consequences 

*  Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  58. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  179 

of  which  will  appear  in  the  sequel.  In  the  first  place, 
it  confirmed  all  the  hopes  which  he  had  previously 
founded  upon  native  agency.  Here  was  a  demon- 
stration of  its  adaptation  and  efficiency.  "  I  com- 
mended the  teachers,"  he  writes  in  his  journal,  "for 
the  good  example  they  had  set  to  the  people.  Their 
own  habitation  was  well  built,  and  nicely  divided  into 
five  rooms.  Posts  for  houses  on  a  similar  plan  were  col- 
lected in  every  direction.  Many  houses  are  finished, 
and  many  more  in  progress.  Bedsteads  have  been 
made,  and  encircled  with  white  cloth  in  imitation  of 
their  teachers.  My  heart  rejoiced  much  at  witnessing 
this  scene.  Little  did  I  expect,  when  I  first  landed, 
to  behold  such  things  in  so  short  a  time.  The  two 
teachers,  eighteen  months  ago,  were  surrounded  by 
savages.  But  Christ  must  be  exalted :  the  heathen 
must  be  saved  :  Satan's  empire  must  fall,  and  be  rooted 
up  from  its  foundations."  But  another  important 
result  of  this  early  missionary  voyage  was  the  strength 
it  gave  to  Mr.  Williams's  purpose,  and  the  stimulus 
it  supplied  to  his  zeal,  in  the  noble  work  upon  which 
he  had  now  embarked.  And  it  is  interesting  to 
observe  how  each  movement  propelled  him  forward 
with  augmented  force,  and  in  a  constantly  accelerating 
progress.  Raiatea  was  the  starting  point  of  that 
noble  and  apostolic  career  to  which  his  future  days 
were  devoted,  while  Rurutu  may  be  deemed  its  first, 
and  Aitutaki  its  second  stage.  From  thence,  the  reach 
and  rapidity  of  his  eiforts  increased,  and  his  benevo- 
lent desires  bore  him  forward  through  the  Hervey 
group  to  Samoa,  and  still  onward  to  the  savage  shore 
upon  which  he  fell.  As,  therefore,  we  follow  him  in 
his  latei"  and  larger  enterprises,  we  should  not  overlook 

n2 


180  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  influence  exerted  upon  these  by  the  evangelization 
of  the  two  islands  which  awakened  his  earliest  solici- 
tude. From  this  time,  he  was  satisfied  that,  under 
God,  he  could  command  success;  and,  on  the  spot,  he 
placed  the  following  record  of  his  feelings  upon  the 
pages  of  his  journal.  "  I  hope  for  great  things  ;  pray 
for  great  things,  and  confidently  expect  great  things 
to  result  from  these  labours." 

"  At  Aitutaki,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  in  closing  the  account 
of  a  visit,  the  particulars  of  which  need  not  be  repeated,  "  we 
spent  two  m©st  gratifying  days,  and  witnessed  the  most  joyful 
scenes  that  could  present  themselves  to  the  eye  of  a  Christian 
missionary.  When  I  first  saw  this  people,  they  were  stealing 
everything  they  could — ends  of  rope,  iron,  and  even  some  fish 
which  we  had  purchased  from  them  just  before ;  and  nothing 
could  have  been  more  wild  and  savage  than  their  appearance. 
Some  of  their  faces  were  painted  w^hite,  red,  yellow,  or  black. 
Both  men  and  women  M^ere  dancing  and  shouting  like  mad  peo- 
ple. But  now,  nothing  of  this  kind  is  to  be  seen,  and  nothing 
was  stolen  except  one  small  piece  of  iron.* 

*'  After  taking  an  affectionate  leave  of  the  teachers,  and  com- 
mending them  to  God,  we  departed.  A^Tiat  solid  satisfaction  it 
affords,  what  peace  of  mind  is  enjoyed,  in  leaving  the  work  of 
God  in  the  hands  of  those  who  are  well  qualified  to  conduct  it ; 


*  "  The  island,"  he  writes,  "  is  plentifully  supplied  with  fruits 
of  various  kinds  ;  but  there  are  no  quadrupeds  except  rats,  and  they 
are  as  plentiful  as  flies  on  a  summer's  day.  While  we  were  there 
conversing  with  a  company  who  were  seated  on  the  ground,  taking 
their  meals,  a  rat  came  up  to  obtain  his  share  of  the  food,  when  a 
man  took  him  by  the  tail,  flung  him  away,  and  continued  his  feast. 
Presently  more  came  up  on  the  same  errand.  Immediately,  he  took 
one  of  them  between  his  fingers  and  gave  it  a  pinch,  and  tossed  it 
away,  saying  to  us,  '  See !  it  is  dead.'  Of  the  others,  he  took  no 
more  notice  than  we  should  of  flies." 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  181 

and  whose  only  aim  is  the  temporal  and  eternal  welfare  of  the 
people  among  whom  they  labour.  But  while  well  pleased  with 
the  prospect  of  usefulness  before  them,  as  we  went  towards 
the  beach,  we  were  much  disgusted  at  seeing  some  females,  who 
had  cut  themselves  shockingly.  The  blood  was  streaming  from 
their  heads,  faces,  breasts,  arms,  and  legs,  while  their  cries  and 
shrieks  and  howUng  were  dreadful.  On  asking  them  why  they 
did  this,  they  replied,  that  they  were  grievirig  at  the  departure 
of  their  friends.  We  endeavoured  to  make  them  understand 
that  such  conduct  was  exceedingly  disgusting,  and  quite  incon- 
sistent with  a  profession  of  Christianity ;  but  it  has  been  so 
common,  that  there  probably  is  not  a  woman  in  the  island  whose 
breasts  and  arms  are  not  scarred  from  this  barbarous  custom. 
The  old  chief  who  accompanied  us  behaved  very  well.  Every 
friend  he  met  he  embraced ;  and,  after  gi^^ng  his  friend's  nose 
a  hearty  rub  with  his  own,  he  walked  on,  quite  unconcerned  at 
the  hideous  cries  they  set  up.  The  people  loaded  us  with  all 
the  kinds  of  food  which  their  island  produces." 

At  Aitutaki,  Mr.  Williams  saw  the  natives  of 
Rarotonga,  of  whom  he  had  previously  heard ;  and, 
as  he  was  anxious  to  discover  their  island,  and  place 
teachers  there,  he  set  sail  in  the  direction  in  which  it 
was  said  to  lie,  taking  with  him  the  Rarotongans  and 
Papeiha,  who  had  nobly  offered  himself  as  a  pioneer 
to  his  brethren. 

But  their  first  search  for  Rarotonga  proved  unsuc- 
cessful ;  and  they,  therefore,  directed  their  course  to 
Mangaia.  Here  they  found  the  natives  in  the  same 
rude  state  as  when  Capt.  Cook  discovered  their  island. 
Having  attempted,  but  in  vain,  to  open  a  friendly 
communication  with  them,  the  devoted  Papeiha  swam 
on  shore,  and  induced  a  chief  to  receive  teachers ;  but 
these  had  no  sooner  landed,  than  they  were  seized, 
pillaged,  stripped,  and  placed  in  extreme  peril.    Hap- 


182  LIFE  OF  THE 

pily,  they  were  rescued  from  the  savages;  but  all 
farther  attempt  to  introduce  the  Gospel  to  Mangaia 
was,  for  the  present,  abandoned.  They  then  pro- 
ceeded to  Atiu.  Here  a  different  reception  awaited 
them;  and  both  at  this  island,  and  at  Mauke  and 
Mitiaro,  remarkable  success  rewarded  their  efforts.* 

But  however  gratifying  these  results,  there  yet 
remained  one  object  unaccomplished,  upon  which  Mr. 
Williams  had  set  his  heart: — the  discovery  of  Raro- 
tonga.  And  he  was  not  the  man  to  be  satisfied  with 
partial  success,  or  to  be  discouraged  by  an  occasional 
disappointment.  Hitherto,  he  had  failed  in  nothing 
which  he  had  determined  to  accomplish.  Every  plan 
pursued  at  Raiatea,  and  every  enterprise  to  other 
islands,  had  prospered  greatly.  Nor  had  he  one 
moment's  doubt  as  to  the  ultimate  discovery  in  which, 
for  a  time,  he  had  been  baffled.  And  in  this  confidence 
he  renewed  the  attempt.  The  method  by  which  he 
ascertained  the  bearings  of  the  island,  and  the  reward 
of  liis  perseverance,  are  well  known. 

After  five  days'  unavailing  search,  and  when  within 
half  an  hour  of  the  time  at  which,  by  the  captain's 
earnest  entreaty,  he  had  consented  to  abandon  his 
object,  the  clouds  which  had  veiled  the  island  were 
dispersed,  and  the  majestic  mountains  of  Rarotonga 
stood  revealed  before  him.  Never  did  weather-beaten 
sailor  hear  the  life-inspiring  cry,  "  Land  a-head,"  with 
a  thrill  of  deeper  delight,  than  did  Mr.  Williams  at 
this  interesting  moment;  and  never  was  the  joy  of 
discovery   more    rational    or  pure   than  his.      "  The 


*  Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  83. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  183 

transition  of  feeling,"  he  observed,  "  was  so  instanta- 
neous and  so  great,  that,  although  a  number  of  years 
have  intervened,  I  have  not  forgotten  the  sensations 
which  that  announcement  occasioned." 

The  importance  of  this  discovery  is  now  so  well 
known,  as  to  render  any  description  of  it  here  unne- 
cessary. It  will  suffice  to  say  that  Rarotonga  is  the 
finest  and  most  populous  island  of  the  Hervey  group ; 
and,  had  no  higher  considerations  affected  him,  Mr. 
Williams  might  naturally  have  felt  some  satisfaction 
at  being  its  discoverer.  But  his  was  not  the  pleasure 
of  a  merel}^  successful  navigator.  Although  anxious 
to  enlarge  the  boundary  of  geographical  knowledge, 
and  to  open  profitable  intercourse  between  civilized 
and  savage  men,  it  was  not  as  the  promoter  of  science, 
or  as  the  pioneer  of  commerce,  but  as  the  messenger 
of  mercy,  and  as  the  minister  of  Christ,  that  he  sought 
and  saw  Rarotonga.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  further- 
ance of  the  Gospel,  and  of  those  sublime  objects  which 
that  Gospel  contemplates,  the  honour  of  this  discovery 
would  not  have  been  his. 

And  who  will  not  sympathize  with  the  sacred  and 
sublime  satisfaction  with  which  the  devoted  Mission- 
ary stood  gazing  from  the  prow  of  his  little  bark  upon 
this  new-discovered  land?  Often,  since  the  visit  of 
Auuru,  had  the  object  which  then  met  his  eye  fired 
his  imagination  and  filled  his  heart ;  and  often,  while 
listening,  as  he  was  wont  to  do,  and  not  in  vain,  to 
the  tales  and  traditions  of  the  loquacious  natives,  when 
rowing  on  the  sea,  or  reclining  in  the  shade,  had  the 
name  of  Rarotonga,  (for  in  many  a  legend  that  name 
was  found)  fed  his  ardent  desire  to  visit  its  secluded 
inhabitants,    and    strengthened    his    purpose,   should 


184  LIFE  OF  THE 

God  ever  grant  him  the  opportunity,  to  go  in  quest  of 
this  interesting  isle.  And  now  his  prayers  were  heard, 
his  hopes  realized.  Rarotonga,  the  long- desired 
Rarotonga,  was  before  him !  His  purpose  and  per- 
severance had  received  their  righteous  reward ;  and  he 
regarded  the  island,  not  only  as  found,  but  as  won 
for  Christ,  in  whose  name  he  made  the  discovery, 
and  claimed  the  possession.  Other  navigators,  indeed, 
had  made  far  more  important  discoveries.  Anson, 
Byron,  Wallis,  Cook,  and  many  others,  had  trium- 
phantly traversed  the  same  bright  ocean,  rejoicing  in 
their  successes;  but  how  different  the  emotions  felt 
by  them,  as  they  surveyed  its  lovely  isles,  and  those 
experienced  by  the  humble  Missionary.  Nor  was 
his  rejoicing  vain.  This  was  no  barren  discovery.  It 
brought  wealth  to  Rarotonga,  and  glory  to  God. 
Had  its  coral  strand  been  strewed  with  sapphires,  and 
its  mountains  masses  of  solid  gold,  had  fleets  conveyed 
thither  the  diamonds  of  Golconda,  and  the  precious 
things  of  the  East,  the  people  would  still  have  been 
poor,  compared  with  what  they  became  after  the 
messenger  of  mercy  had  brought  to  their  shores  trea- 
sures of  heavenly  wisdom,  "  the  unsearchable  riches 
of  Christ."  It  is  well  known  that  the  lovely  land, 
for  the  discovery  of  which  this  servant  of  God  had 
long  planned  and  prayed,  and  which  he  had  resolved 
not  to  leave  unknown  and  unblessed,  soon  became, 
and  still  continues,  one  of  the  moral  wonders  of  the 
world.  Shortly  afterwards,  the  Rarotongans  received 
Christianity ;  and  from  henceforth  its  devoted  disco- 
verer watched  over  and  provided  for  it  with  almost 
paternal  solicitude  ;  and  at  every  visit,  and  no  visits 
were  paid  more  readily,  he  was  gladdened  by  sights 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  185 

and  sounds,  which  demonstrated  the  favour  of  God, 
and  the  progress  of  the  Gospel.  And  still,  amidst 
the  rewards  of  "  the  faithful  servant,"  he  remembers 
the  name,  and  is  reaping  the  fruits  of  Rarotonga. 

Before  resuming  the  narrative,  it  may  be  proper 
to  mention  that  by  some  Mr.  Williams's  claim  to 
this  discovery  has  been  disputed.  Now,  if  it  is 
merely  meant  to  affirm  that  other  vessels  had  touched 
at  Rarotonga  prior  to  the  Endeavour,  the  fact  will  be 
readily  allowed.  Indeed,  this  is  stated  by  Mr.  Williams 
himself,  in  his  own  publication,  where  he  has  described 
the  impressions  produced  upon  the  natives  by  the 
appearance  of  one  of  them,  supposed  to  have  been 
the  Boimt}^.  He  had  also,  but  subsequently,  obtained 
some  particulars  of  another  and  most  disastrous  visit, 
during  which,  the  natives,  almost  maddened  by  the 
licentious  and  oppressive  conduct  of  the  crew,  had 
risen  upon  some  of  them  who  were  on  shore,  and 
satiated  their  savage  vengeance;  while  those  on  board, 
happy  to  escape  from  the  infuriated  natives,  slipped 
the  cable,  and  stood  out  to  sea  ;  leaving  in  their  haste 
a  piece  of  chain,  which  proved  invaluable  to  Mr.  Wil- 
liams in  building  the  Messenger  of  Peace.  A  detailed 
account  of  this  occurrence  was  prepared  for  the  Mis- 
sionary Enterprises,  but  was  omitted,  with  many 
other  paragraphs,  solely  from  the  want  of  space. 
But,  although  other  visitors  had  preceded  him  at 
Rarotonga,  this  does  not  invalidate  Mr.  Williams's 
title  to  be  its  discoverer,  because,  at  the  time  of  its 
discovery,  he  was  ignorant  not  only  of  the  fact,  but 
of  the  bearings  of  the  island,  and  of  everything  in 
relation  to  it,  except  what  he  had  gathered  from  the 
descriptions  or  traditions  of  natives.     Had  superior 


186  LIFE  OF  THE 

means  of  information  been  accessible,  he  would  have 
gladly  availed  himself  of  them,  and  foregone  the  merit 
of  a  new  discovery. 

It  was  not  without  apprehension  that  the  Mission- 
ary adventurer  opened  intercourse  with  the  Raroton- 
gans,  whom  the  Aitutakeans  described  in  the  darkest 
colours  as  most  treacherous  and  ferocious  cannibals. 
But,  although  there  was  reason  to  fear  that  these 
representations  were  correct,  he  still  hoped,  through 
the  natives  who  had  accompanied  him,  and  one  of 
whom  was  the  king's  cousin,  to  obtain  for  the  teachers 
a  favourable  introduction.  This  hope  having  been 
confiraied  by  the  manners  and  promises  of  the  king 
hmiself,  a  landing  was  effected ;  but  their  first  night 
on  shore  was  one  of  danger  and  distress,  and,  in  the 
morning,  they  hastened  back  to  the  ship  with  a  sad 
tale  of  woe,  but  grateful  for  their  preservation  and 
escape,  which,  under  God,  they  owed  to  Tepaiza, 
Makea's  cousin,  whose  devoted  zeal  for  their  safety  was 
only  equalled  by  her  dauntless  heroism.  During  the 
perilous  night,  this  courageous  woman  never  quitted  her 
female  friends ;  but,  at  the  imminent  risk  of  her  own 
life,  resisted,  with  entreaties,  and  tears,  and  even  force, 
the  vile  attempts  of  her  degraded  and  savage  country- 
men. "It  is  cruel,"  she  cried,  "  it  is  cruel  to  treat 
them  thus.  They  have  taught  me,  and  treated  me 
with  the  greatest  kindness,  and  brought  me  back  to 
Rarotonga.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  word  of  God,  I 
should  have  died  at  Aitutaki.  You  would  never  have 
seen  my  face  again,  nor  I  yours."  But  it  is  unneces- 
sary to  furnish  farther  details  of  this  most  unpropi- 
tious  commencement  of  the  Rarotongan  mission. 
Indeed,  these,  as  preserved  from  the  lips  of  the  suf- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  187 

ferers  in  the  journal  of  Mr.  Williams,  could  not  be 
published.  They  describe  scenes  of  demoralization 
insufferably  disgusting  and  abominable,  and  ought 
only  to  be  referred  to  or  remembered  for  the  evidence 
they  supply  of  the  remarkable  transition  through 
which  this  people  subsequently  passed.  That  tran- 
sition may  be  truly  termed  "  marvellous."  Natural 
laws,  and  merely  human  influence  will  not  supply  its 
explanation.  Here  the  poUtical  economist,  the  meta- 
physician, the  philanthropist  will  find  their  causes 
and  systems  insufficient.  For  changes  so  radical,  so 
extensive,  and  so  speedy,  the  influence  of  higher  agen- 
cies can  alone  account.  In  the  presence  of  the  once 
debased,  false  and  cannibal,  but  now  gentle,  merciful 
and  sanctified  men  of  Rarotonga,  human  wisdom 
stands  silent  and  abased.  The  only  true  philosophy 
of  missions  is  found  in  the  Gospel.  Here  is  given  an 
adequate  cause  for  effects  such  as  this  people  exhi- 
bited. While  wondering  at  these  changes,  the  voice 
of  the  sacred  oracle  is  heard,  saying,  *'  This  is  the  finger 
of  God ;"  "  Not  by  might,  nor  by  power ;  but  by  my 
Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts." 

The  indomitable  Papeiha  having  offered  to  remain 
at  Rarotonga  alone,  provided  a  colleague  were  sent 
to  him,  the  Endeavour  bore  away  for  Raiatea;  and, 
after  five  weeks'  absence,  re-entered  the  harbour  deco- 
rated with  the  idol-trophies  of  their  moral  victory  at 
Aitutaki. 

"  Rejoicing  as  one  that  findeth  great  spoil,"  Mr. 
Williams  now  resumed  his  ordinary  engagements  ;  and 
the  spirit  in  which  this  was  done  is  breathed  forth  in 
the  following  extract  from  a  letter  written,  just  after 
his  return,  to  his  father — ■"  I  bless  God  that  my  heart 


188      •  LIFE  OF  THE 

is  as  much  alive  to  missionary  work  as  it  was  the  first 
day  I  set  my  foot  on  these  shores ;  and  in  this  work 
of  my  Lord  and  Saviour  I  desire  to  live  and  to  die. 
My  highest  ambition,  dear  father,  is  to  be  faithful  to 
my  work,  faithful  to  souls,  and  faithful  to  Christ ;  in 
a  word,  to  be  abundantly  and  extensively  useful. 
Our  own  station  flourishes,  and  the  people  improve. 
I  am  fully  occupied.  I  have  lately  made  several 
lathes  and  a  loom ;  and  am  intending  to  try  to 
weave  cloth.  I  am  hoping  we  shall  succeed,  as  the 
people  have  many  grasses  and  barks  of  which  they 
make  cord,  &c.  My  dear  Mary  is  a  good  spinstress, 
and  knows  how  to  dress  flax.  But  of  course  our 
principal  attention  is  devoted  to  their  spiritual  im- 
provement ;  although  I  have  no  great  opinion  of  the 
missionary's  labours  who  would  neglect  those  minor 
matters.  Our  congregation  is  as  large  as  ever,  and 
all  our  meetings  equally  well  attended.  The  members 
of  our  church  are  now  between  fifty  and  sixty  ;  our 
baptized  about  600,  and  our  congregation  generally 
1000.  The  communicants  are  walking  worthy  of 
their  profession.  We  have  not  been  called  to  exclude 
one  since  we  administered  the  ordinance." 

But  while  cheerfully  pursuing  the  "  even,"  though 
elevated  ''  tenor  "  of  his  accustomed  course  at  Raiatea, 
who  can  wonder  that  the  discoveries  and  successes  of 
his  recent  voyage  should  have  so  fed  his  already 
burning  zeal,  and  awakened  the  hope  of  still  wider  and 
nobler  conquests,  as  to  constrain  him  thus  to  address 
the  Directors?  "It  is  our  duty  to  visit  surround- 
ing islands.  You  have  fourteen  or  fifteen  mission- 
aries in  these  islands,  missionaries  enough  to  convert 
all  the  islands  of  the  South  Seas,  and  every  one  of 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  189 

these  within  a  thousand  miles  of  us  ought  now  to  be 
under  instruction.  Six  good  active  missionaries, 
united  in  heart,  mind,  and  plan,  could  effect  more,  if 
you  would  afford  them  the  means,  than  you  either 
think  or  expect.  A  missionary  was  never  designed 
by  Jesus  Christ  to  gather  a  congregation  of  a  hundred 
or  two  natives,  and  sit  down  at  his  ease,  as  contented 
as  if  every  sinner  was  converted,  while  thousands 
around  him,  and  but  a  few  miles  off",  are  eating  each 
other's  flesh,  and  drinking  each  other's  blood,  living 
and  dying  without  the  Gospel.  Upon  this  subject  it 
is  my  full  determination  to  have  some  decided  con- 
versation with  the  deputation.  For  my  own  part, 
I  cannot  content  myself  within  the  narrow  limits  of  a 
single  reef;  and,  if  means  are  not  afforded,  a  conti- 
nent would  to  me  be  infinitely  preferable  ;  for  there,  if 
you  cannot  ride,  you  can  walk  ;  but  to  these  isolated 
islands  a  ship  must  carry  you."  In  another  letter  he 
adds,  "  Did  you  know  the  state  of  the  surrounding 
islands,  how  ripe  they  are  for  the  reception  of  the 
Gospel,  you  would  sell  the  very  gods  out  of  your 
museum,  if  it  were  necessary,  to  carry  the  glad  tidings 
of  salvation  to  those  now  sitting  in  darkness." 

Influenced  by  these  enlightened  principles  and  truly 
Christian  feelings,  Mr.  Williams,  soon  after  his  return 
from  Rarotonga,  projected  and  performed  another 
voyage,  the  particulars  of  which  have  not  been  pub- 
lished, and  will  be  found  in  the  following  letter — 

To  the  Directors  of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 

"  Raiatea,  Nov.  20,  1823. 
"  Dear  Brethren  in  Christ, 
"  The  following  account  of  a  visit  to  the  islands  of  Rurutu 
and  Rimatara,  though  short,  will  interest  you,  as  it  shows  that 


190  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  Gospel  of  Christ  in  these  islands  is  like  the  leaven  in  the 
parable  of  our  Lord,  diffusing,  with  amazing  rapidity,  its  sacred 
influence  through  the  whole  of  the  numerous  islands  in  the 
South  Seas ;  and  the  only, — I  say  again,  the  only  human  means 
that  seems  necessary  to  complete  the  overthrow  of  Satan^s  king- 
dom in  the  South  Pacific  Ocean,  is  that  of  going  from  island  to 
island.  Teachers  are  ready,  waiting  and  wishing  to  go;  the 
various  islands  that  have  heard  a  report  of  the  Gospel  and  its 
effects  are  desii-ous  of  instruction,  and  God  himself  is  waiting 
to  be  gi-acious  in  blessing  oui-  labours,  as  the  late  accounts  we 
sent  home  will  testify.  In  addition  to  this,  we  now  hasten  to 
increase  the  joy  of  those  who  rejoice  with  us  in  the  prosperity 
of  Christ's  kingdom. 

"  On  the  10th  of  October,  I  left  Raiatea  for  the  purpose  of 
visiting  our  station  at  Rurutu,  and  that  in  connexion  with  the 
church  at  Poropora.  After  a  tedious  voyage  of  six  days,  I  arrived 
at  Rurutu,  and  was  happy  to  find  the  teachers  and  their  wives 
well,  and  to  receive  a  very  hearty  welcome  from  the  inhabitants 
of  that  beautiful  island.  We  reached  it  on  a  Friday,  the  day 
on  which  the  teachers  meet  the  baptized.  When  all  were 
assembled  in  their  neat  and  excellent  chapel,  I  desired  Maha- 
mene  to  conduct  the  service  as  usual,  without  any  regard  to  my 
being  present.  He  did  so ;  and  I  was  much  delighted.  He 
commenced  by  reading  a  hymn,  which  the  congregation  sang 
with  much  spirit.  After  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  prayer,  he 
took  out  his  text  book,  and  read  the  following  passage :  '  There- 
fore we  ought  to  give  the  more  earnest  heed  to  the  things  which  we 
have  heard,  lest  at  any  time  we  should  let  them  slip.'  The  address, 
though  not  methodical,  was  much  to  the  purpose,  and  delivered 
with  energy  and  feeling.  He  then  said,  '  If  any  one  has  a  word 
of  exhortation,  let  him  speak.^  Three  natives  successively 
addressed  the  meeting.  Each  of  them  quoted  several  passages 
of  Scripture  in  the  course  of  their  addresses.  The  first  speaker 
founded  his  remarks  upon  '  We  are  all  children  of  the  light,  and 
not  of  the  darkness'  and  exhorted  all  to  walk  as  children  of  the 
light.  Another  spoke  on  prayer,  and  invited  all  to  praise  God 
that  he  had  heard  their  prayers,  and  brought  his  servant  among 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  191 

them.  The  thu*d  compared  the  happiness  of  theu-  present  with 
the  misery  of  their  former  state,  and  warned  them  against  being 
contented  with  nominal  Christianity.  Their  remarks  were  per- 
tinent, and  were  dehvered  with  a  warmth  and  animation,  which 
I  did  not  think  the  Rm'utuans  possessed.  After  this,  I  gave 
them  a  short  address,  expressed  my  joy  at  meeting  them  again, 
and  exhorted  them  to  go  forward  in  every  good  word  and  work ; 
and  then  concluded  with  prayer. 

"  The  day  following,  I  went  through  the  settlement.  They 
have  several  houses  plastered,  and  many  more  in  hand.  I  was 
grieved  to  hear  that  there  had  been  another  fatal  disease  among 
the  few  remaining  inhabitants  of  this  fruitful  island,  forty-eight 
persons  having  fallen  victims  to  it,  including  the  king.  He  has 
left  a  young  son,  and  his  death  has  occasioned  another  division. 
One  party  of  chiefs  wished  Aum*u  to  have  the  regency ;  but  the 
majority  chose  the  late  king's  uncle.  Auui'u  and  his  party 
determined  therefore  to  form  a  new  settlement  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  island,  which  they  had  done  about  seven  or  eight 
months  before  my  arrival.  Puna,  one  of  our  teachers,  had 
joined  Auuru,  and  Mahamene  remained  at  the  original  settle- 
ment. I  did  not  tliink  it  advisable  to  attempt  a  reunion  of  these 
parties,  as  I  was  not  there  a  sufficient  time  to  know  the  different 
influences  which  exist  in  the  island,  and  the  probable  effect  of 
such  a  proceeding.  They  expressed  a  desire  to  remain  as  they 
were,  and  I  therefore  explained  to  the  teachers  the  advantages 
that  might  result  from  the  separation,  provided  they  were  cau- 
tious in  the  management  of  their  stations.  Thus  they  might 
prove  a  stimulus  to  each  other,  and  should  there  be  a  holy  emu- 
lation, life  and  activity  might  result  from  it ;  but  if,  on  the  con- 
trary, an  evil,  envious,  party  spirit  was  manifested  by  them,  it 
would  very  soon  be  imbibed  by  the  people. 

"  They  had  formed  a  missionary  society,  and  had  collected 
400  bamboos  of  oil  for  their  first  year's  subscription. 

"  On  the  following  Sabbath,  I  administered  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per for  the  first  time  at  Rurutu.  There  were  sixteen  communi- 
cants ;  and  both  the  narration  of  their  religious  experience,  and 
their  replies  to  my  questions  were  simple,  pleasing  and  satis- 


192  LIFE  OF  THE 

factory.  All  of  them  avowed  their  implicit  belief  in  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  their  dependence  upon  him  alone  for  salvation. 
I  addi'cssed  them  in  the  morning  from  our  Saviour^s  words,  '  Do 
this  in  remembrance  of  me  /  Puna  and  Mahamene  conducting 
the  devotional  parts  of  the  service.  In  the  afternoon,  I  preached 
from  Hebrews  ix.  11. 

"  After  taking  an  affectionate  leave,  we  returned  to  our  vessel 
late  in  the  evening,  and  set  sail  for  Rimatara.  As  soon  as  we 
were  near  the  land,  which  was  about  12  o^ clock  the  next  day, 
two  canoes  came  off  to  inquire  who  we  were,  &c.  From  them 
we  were  rejoiced  to  hear  that  the  people  had  embraced  the  Gos- 
pel, had  built  a  large  chapel,  and  were  waiting  the  arrival  of  Mr. 
Orsmond  to  open  it ;  he  having  been  there  before  to  settle  the 
native  teachers.  We  got  on  shore  as  speedily  as  possible ;  but 
it  was  rather  a  dangerous  attempt,  as  we  had  to  go  through  a 
very  heavy  sea.  The  teachers  and  people  expressed  much  plea- 
sure at  being  visited.  We  walked  up  to  the  settlement,  where 
all  the  inhabitants  have  been  collected.  Their  houses  are  very 
miserable  ones,  far  inferior  to  any  we  have  seen  in  other  islands. 
I  speak  of  the  original  native  houses.  Quite  unexpectedly,  how- 
ever, a  fine  large  chapel  presented  itself  to  view,  which  does  the 
teachers  much  credit.  It  is  a  building  upwards  of  sixty  feet  by 
thirty,  well  floored  and  plastered,  and  wdth  a  very  neat  pulpit. 
The  workmanship  is  as  good  as  in  any  chapel  in  our  own  islands. 
We  had  service  in  it  for  the  fii'st  time.  Faarava  read  and 
prayed,  and  I  preached  from,  '  Go  into  all  the  world,^  &c.  The 
women  and  female  children  were  decently  dressed  in  white 
cloth,  and  I  believe  every  one  wore  a  bonnet.  All  were  very 
attentive ;  the  old  men  with  their  beards,  which  for  want  of 
razors  or  scissors  were  very  long,  as  well  as  the  young  people. 
They  were  between  200  and  300  in  number.  The  natives 
appeared  to  be  living  together  in  the  greatest  unity,  and  expressed 
much  attachment  to  their  teachers ;  whilst  those  good  men 
seemed  quite  at  home  in  their  work.  They  have  130  children 
in  the  school,  but  are  much  at  a  loss  for  spelling  books.  All 
the  adults  are  under  instruction,  but  for  the  want  of  books  they 
learn  by  rote.     The  childi-en  are  taught  by  means  of  sand  boards. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  193 

I  left  with  them  forty  or  fifty  copies  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 
They  had  formed  a  missionary  society.  I  was  much  pleased 
with  all  I  heard  and  saw  at  Rimatara.  The  station  is  in  as 
prosperous  a  state  as  can  reasonably  be  expected,  and  I  trust  the 
blessing  of  God  will  continue  to  rest  upon  it ;  but  the  want  of 
means  for  visiting  our  out-stations  frequently  is  a  serious  draw- 
back from  their  prosperity." 

The  two  voyages,  of  which  a  brief  account  has  now 
been  given,  were  made  in  the  native  schooner ;  and, 
although  she  was  too  small  for  the  purpose,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, regardless  of  the  inconvenience  and  peril  to 
which  he  might  expose  himself,  had  resolved  to  employ 
her  in  a  more  distant  expedition  to  the  Navigators 
and  other  islands,  which,  with  an  ardour  allied  to 
impatience,  he  desired  to  evangelize.  But  just  as  this 
purpose  had  been  formed,  it  was  frustrated  by  the  pain- 
ful intelligence  that  their  commerce  to  the  colony,  and, 
with  it,  the  hope  of  retaining  their  vessel  was  destroyed. 
Through  the  intervention  of  some  interested  merchants 
at  Sydney,  the  governor  had  been  persuaded  to  impose 
a  prohibitory  duty  upon  South  Sea  tobacco,  and  to 
make  other  fiscal  regulations  which  materially  reduced 
the  value  of  all  Polynesian  produce.  This  severe  and 
unexpected  check  to  the  newly-created  industry  and 
enterprise  of  the  leeward  islands,  burst  like  a  tornado 
upon  their  inhabitants,  and  proved  a  source  of  extreme 
embarrassment  and  distress  to  Mr.  Williams.  Not  only 
did  it  contravene  his  benevolent  plans  for  the  social 
improvement  of  the  natives,  and  deprive  him  of  the 
means  of  more  extended  usefulness,  but  it  involved 
him  in  serious  pecuniary  responsibility,  from  which 
he  could  not  now  expect  to  extricate  himself  without 

o 


194  LIFE  OF  THE 

loss.  To  complete  the  calamity,  and  consummate  his 
own  disappointment,  Mr.  Williams  at  the  same  time 
received  a  letter  from  the  Directors,  in  which  the 
speculation  was  condemned,  and  his  conduct  censured. 
But  his  spirit,  though  bowed  down,  was  not  broken. 
Thus  beset  with  difficulties,  he  summoned  a  meeting 
of  the  chiefs  to  whom  the  Enterprise  belonged ;  and, 
after  ingenuously  explaining  to  them  the  exact  position 
of  affairs,  it  was  resolved  to  send  her  immediately  to 
Sydney,  laden  with  the  most  marketable  produce  they 
could  collect,  with  an  order  to  sell  both  ship  and 
cargo.  Great  as  was  the  trial  of  parting  with  a  vessel 
in  which  he  had  already  done  much  missionary  work, 
and  by  which  he  expected  to  accomplish  still  more, 
and  keenly  as  he  felt  the  censure  of  the  Directors,  he 
was  comforted  and  cheered  by  the  conduct  of  the 
chiefs  and  people,  who  clearly  understood  the  whole 
case,  and  neither  attributed  the  failure  to  their  mis- 
sionary, nor  evinced  towards  him  the  least  diminution 
of  confidence  and  esteem.  Their  resolution  was 
promptly  carried  into  effect ;  and,  with  sadness,  Mr. 
Williams  saw  the  ship,  which  had  been  associated  in 
his  mind  with  his  brightest  visions  of  the  future,  and 
whose  image, as  she  lay  "  sleeping  on  her  own  shadow" 
within  the  placid  lagoon,  heightened  inconceivably  in 
his  esteem  the  loveliness  of  the  surrounding  landscape, 
unfurl  her  sails,  and  for  the  last  time  pass  the  reef  of 
Raiatea.  "  Satan  knows  well,"  he  exclaimed  in  a  letter 
to  the  Directors,  "  that  this  ship  was  the  most  fatal 
weapon  ever  formed  against  his  interests  in  the  great 
South  Sea ;  and,  therefore,  as  soon  as  he  felt  the  effects 
of  its  first  blow,  he  has  wrested  it  out  of  our  hands." 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  195 

Mr.  Williams's  correspondence  at  this  period  is 
principally  filled  with  this,  to  him,  painfully  interest- 
ing topic.  In  reference  to  the  censure  of  the  Directors 
he  thus  writes  :  — 

"  I  am  sorry  that  my  conduct  meets  your  disapprobation,  and 
acknowledge  the  justice  of  all  you  say  respecting  a  missionary 
entangling  himself  with  the  affairs  of  this  life.  But  the  benefit 
of  others,  not  my  own,  was  the  sole  object  I  had  in  view.  Yet, 
should  I  get  free  from  this  perplexity,  I  shall  in  future  avoid 
any  similar  entanglement.  But  although  I  have  thus  expressed 
myself,  do  not  conclude  that  there  is  no  need  of  a  vessel  in  the 
islands.  Even  as  a  means  of  preventing  other  vessels  from 
trading  with  the  people,  it  is  invaluable ;  for,  with  few  exceptions, 
they  are  the  very  arks  of  Satan.  For  my  o^vn  part,  provided 
the  Raiateans  could  keep  the  Endeavour,  I  should  deeply  regret 
to  see  another  ship  enter  the  hai'bour.  The  perplexity,  the  sin, 
the  desolation  they  occasioned  is  not  a  matter  of  small  moment 
to  those  who  desire  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  people.  We  have 
great  reason  to  fear  such  consequences,  as  soon  as  we  are  depend- 
ent upon  other  vessels  for  supplies.  To  this  must  be  added  the 
importance  of  visiting  our  out-stations,  and  introducing  the 
Gospel  into  other  islands." 

In  another  letter,  both  the  missionaries  thus  feel- 
ingly refer  to  the  same  subject :  — 

"  The  poor  natives  have  had  enough  to  try  them,  both  as  it 
regards  their  confidence  in  us,  and  theh  own  disposition.  We 
should  not,  however,  have  obtruded  this  topic  again  upon  your 
attention,  but  for  the  effect  which  the  loss  of  the  vessel  has  had 
in  checking  the  spread  of  the  Gospel ;  our  missionary  labours  in 
other  islands  being  now  prevented  by  our  not  having  the  means 
of  visiting  them.  Both  the  natives  and  om-selves  fondly  hoped 
to  have  made  the  vessel  subservient  to  such  a  laudable  pui-pose. 
What  our  various  out-posts  are  to  do,  we  know  not ;  for  unless 
a  vessel  is  obtained,  we  cannot  visit  them ;  and  unless  our  society 

O  2 


196  LIFE  OF  THE 

or  some  other  procure  a  vessel  for  this  pm'pose,  the  work  of  God 
will  not  be  half  done  in  these  seas.  The  harvest  is  truly  ripe, 
and  eveiy  island  waits  to  submit  to  the  sceptre  of  Christ,  and 
unless  Christians  in  England  devise  plans,  provide  the  means, 
and  continue  those  exertions  which  God  has  begun  so  abundantly 
to  bless  in  these  islands,  it  is  not  unreasonable  to  suppose  that 
the  King  will  take  the  talent  from  them,  and  give  it  to  other 
servants  who  have  proved  more  faithful  to  their  trust. 

"  By  recent  communications,  we  hear  that  several  of  the  islands, 
lately  visited  in  the  chiefs'  schooner,  have  partially  embraced 
Christianity,  and  are  only  waiting  for  a  visit  from  missionaries 
in  order  to  embrace  it  fully.  But,  alas  !  alas  !  the  vessel  must 
be  sold,  and  there  is  no  missionary  ship  to  visit  them,  nor  mer- 
chandize to  tempt  others  to  approach  their  shores.  Nothing  but 
the  love  of  Christ  and  of  souls  can  secure  this,  by  tempting  the 
spiritual  merchants  to  purchase  a  vessel,  load  her  with  messen- 
gers of  peace,  and  keep  her  afloat  in  the  Redeemer's  cause.  How 
beautiful  would  a  British  flag  appear  on  such  a  vessel  as  this  ! 
Men,  brethren,  and  fathers,  think  of  the  jeopardy  to  which  native 
teachers  must  be  exposed, — think  of  the  impossibility  of  increasing 
their  number, — think  of  the  errors  into  which  the  people  may 
run  who  are  instructed  by  the  living  voice  alone,  and  have  not  in 
their  hands  the  written  word  of  God  !  One  of  us,  long  ere  this, 
would  have  resided  amongst  those  islands;  but  we  could  not,  dare 
not  sacrifice  our  lives,  and  those  of  our  dear  partners  and  little 
ones,  without  the  prospect  of  permanent  good,  as  we  should 
have  done  in  removing  beyond  the  reach  of  intercourse  with 
civilized  man,  and  the  means  of  temporal  support.  Think  not 
of  the  expense  of  such  a  vessel.  Remember  the  gods  are  to  be 
her  cargo,  and  your  reward.  Twice  has  the  Lord  God  sent  you 
these  from  hence  and  from  other  islands,  and  your  eyes  shall  see 
yet  greater  things.  Summon  up  all  your  eloquence  to  plead  with 
British  Christians  for  a  vessel  to  take  possession  of  the  nume- 
rous islands  in  these  seas  for  the  sovereignty  of  the  only  Poten- 
tate. Separately  considered,  and  compared  with  other  spheres, 
no  one  of  these  islands  is  worthy  of  the  sacrifice  of  life  and  pro- 
perty devoted  to  it ;  but  the  whole  of  them,  considered  collectively, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  197 

are  worthy  of  your  utmost  efforts^  and  demand,  as  the  first-born 
of  your  society,  a  proportionate  inheritance." 

This,  however,  like  former  appeals  on  the  same  sub- 
ject, drew  back  no  response.  In  the  existing  circum- 
stances of  the  Society,  the  sum  required  could  not  be 
spared  for  such  an  object,  and  a  special  appeal  to  the 
public  was  then  deemed  inexpedient.  It  required 
Mr.  Williams's  own  voice  to  make  this  with  success. 

Prevented  from  accomplishing  his  more  enlarged 
schemes  of  Christian  mercy,  he  now  devoted  himself 
with  renewed  energy  to  the  welfare  of  Raiatea. 
Amongst  other  useful  devices,  the  missionaries  re- 
solved to  set  apart  the  first  day  of  the  year  1824  for 
religious  services  and  public  meetings.  It  was  more 
especially  intended  to  make  this  a  day  for  the  profit- 
able review  of  the  past,  and  a  new  starting  point  in 
the  race  of  social  and  spiritual  improvement.  Accord- 
ingly, all  ordinary  engagements  were  suspended ;  and, 
after  the  more  directly  sacred  exercises  of  the  closet 
and  the  sanctuary,  the  remaining  hours  were  passed 
in  temperate  festivity  and  social  intercourse.  This 
part  of  the  arrangements  was  made  upon  a  scale,  and 
in  a  manner  peculiar  to  Raiatea.  Upon  a  wide  and 
elevated  pier,  which  had  been  erected  for  the  more 
safe  and  convenient  landing  or  lading  of  goods,  there 
were  ranged  four  hundred  tables  loaded  with  food,  on 
either  side  of  which  the  people  had  seated  themselves 
upon  sofas  of  their  own  manufacture,  "  and  did  eat 
their  meat  with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart."  At 
the  close  of  their  repast,  which  consisted  of  every 
provision  and  delicacy  which  their  island  produced, 


198  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  more  important  business  of  the  day  was  com- 
menced by  prayer.  This  was  followed  by  a  great 
number  of  short  and  serious  speeches  full  of  pointed 
exhortations  to  stedfastness  and  improvement  in  the 
ways  of  God.  Tamatoa  concluded  this  part  of  the 
engagements  by  expressing  his  approbation  of  the 
diligence  of  the  people,  and  then  added,  "  But  let  not 
our  professions  be  like  the  bamboo,  which,  when 
lighted,  blazes  most  furiously,  but  leaves  no  firebrand 
nor  charcoal  behind  for  future  use !  Let  not  our 
zeal  be  like  this,  kindled  in  a  moment,  giving  a  great 
light  for  a  season,  and  expiring  leaving  nothing 
behind." 

Mr.  Williams  was  never  more  at  home  than  on  such 
occasions.  Living  himself  in  the  element  of  spiritual 
health  and  cheerful  piety,  it  was  his  delight  to  cherish 
and  diffuse  these  blessings  amongst  all  around  him. 
And  he  knew  well  how  to  connect  the  serious  with 
the  social;  and,  without  diverging  one  step  from  the 
course  of  ministerial  consistency,  or  ever  casting 
aside  his  sacred  vestments,  to  call  forth  the  smile  of 
gladness,  and  to  convince  the  observer  that  between 
religion  and  gloom  there  was  no  natural  alliance.  On 
the  present  occasion,  it  will  be  easily  believed  that  he 
contributed  not  a  little  to  the  interest  and  profit  of 
the  large  assembly.  Referring  to  it,  he  thus  writes — 
"  The  day  was  spent  much  to  the  satisfaction  of  all. 
The  number  of  tables  covered  with  food  of  various 
descriptions  was  large,  but  there  was  no  wine,  no 
spirits.  The  juice  of  the  cocoa-nut  was  their  only 
beverage.  Pine  apples  and  bananas  formed  the  des- 
sert.    No  one  was  drunken,  no  one  disorderly,  but 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  109 

all  appeared  to  be  earnest  in  stirring  up  each  other  in 
the  service  of  the  Lord.  There  was  sociality  without 
voluptuousness — religion  without  gloom." 

This  meeting  and  other  means  of  improvement  were 
productive  of  good  fruits.  "  Since  the  commencement 
of  this  year,  "writes  the  Missionary,  ''  we  have  had  to 
be  thankful ;  for  not  a  week  has  passed  but  many  who 
were  most  abandoned  have  offered  themselves  for 
baptism ;  and  from  two  to  three  hundred  have  thus 
made  a  profession  of  their  belief  in  Christianity. 

"  The  Lord's  supper  is  well  attended.  Every 
celebration  of  that  soul-reviving  feast  brings  fresh 
applicants.  We  feel  a  pleasure  in  being  able  con- 
scientiously to  report  favourably  of  their  Christian 
progress  as  a  body.  If  it  be  said  that  our  station  has 
not  had  the  temptation  to  drunkenness  which  others 
unfortunately  have  had,  we  can  reply  that  Satan  made 
an  effort  in  the  General  Gates,  Captain  Biggs,  of 
America,  which  vessel  came  laden  with  spirits ;  but, 
after  a  vain  attempt  to  sell  and  give  away  his  dis- 
tilled destruction  at  this  island,  he  succeeded  only  so 
far  as  to  decoy  on  board  two  or  three  women,  with 
whom  he  cut  his  cable,  and  made  all  sail  out  to 
sea." 

But  although  the  people  had  been  happy  and 
advancing  since  their  residence  at  Vaoaara,  a  series  of 
unforeseen  disasters  had  gradually  prepared  them  for 
a  change ;  and  at  length,  at  the  opening  of  the  year 
1824,  the  resolution  was  taken  to  abandon  that  settle- 
ment. This  purpose,  however,  was  not  lightly  formed. 
It  was  the  result  of  long  and  anxious  deliberation,  and 
was  ultimately  almost  forced  upon  them  by  their 
peculiar  circumstances.     When  this  position  was  first 


200  LIFE  OF  THE 

selected,  the  missionaries  were  not  aware  of  its  peculiar 
disadvantages.  But  these  they  had  since  learned  by 
painful  experience.  To  the  eye,  indeed,  the  lovely 
settlement,  as  it  stretched  along  a  rich  selvage  of  land 
at  the  base  of  a  lofty  mountain,  and  commanded  some 
of  the  best  anchorage  within  the  reef,  appeared  pecu- 
liarly eligible.  But  the  people  had  not  resided  there 
long  before  the  heavy  blasts  of  wind,  and  the  deso- 
lating torrents  which  burst  upon  them  from  the  moun- 
tains, and  had  repeatedly  destroyed  or  damaged  their 
work,  convinced  them  of  the  contrary.  Still  hoping 
to  be  able  to  defend  their  houses  and  plantations  from 
these  rude  assailants,  they  patiently  prosecuted  their 
labours  ;  but  every  year  brought  with  it  new  cala- 
mities. Torrents  and  tornadoes  laid  waste  their  dwell- 
ings ;  and,  in  addition  to  these  visitations  from  the 
land,  the  sea  also,  on  several  recent  occasions,  had 
risen  to  an  unusual  height,  and  made  alarming  en- 
croachments upon  the  shore.  Thus  the  property  of 
the  people  was  wasted,  the  beauty  of  the  settlement 
marred,  and  their  bridges,  including  some  that  were 
strongly  built  of  hewn  coral,  and  of  which  they  were 
very  proud,  swept  away.  For  a  time,  these  evils 
were  deemed  less  than  those  attending  a  removal. 
They  were  therefore  endured.  But  at  length,  finding 
all  defensive  measures  unavailing,  the  desire  to  aban- 
don Vaoaara  became  universal.  A  general  meeting 
was  accordingly  convened,  the  subject  fully  canvassed, 
and  the  resolution  unanimously  passed  to  remove  to 
the  windward  side  of  the  island. 

Although  this  resolution  did  not  originate  with  the 
missionaries,  it  received  their  cordial  concurrence. 
In  common  with  their  flock,  they  had  suffered  severely 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  201 

from  the  mountains  and  the  sea.  But  they  felt  far 
less  for  themselves  than  for  the  people ;  and,  most  of 
all,  they  dreaded  the  depressing  effect  of  repeated  and 
serious  losses  and  discouragements  upon  their  habits 
and  improvement.  But  there  was  another  motive  by 
which  the  brethren  were  secretly  influenced  in  recom- 
mending a  removal.  From  the  commencement  of  the 
mission,  they  had  proceeded  upon  the  conviction  that 
the  labours  of  the  hand  and  the  culture  of  the  mind 
were  so  closely  connected,  as  to  preclude  the  hope  of 
maturing  the  fruits  of  righteousness  amongst  an  indo- 
lent community.  This  had  been  their  chief  induce- 
ment for  instructing  the  natives  in  so  many  useful 
arts.  And  experience  had  confirmed  their  calcula- 
tions. Secular  labours  had  yielded  some  spiritual 
increase.  By  counteracting  the  natural  inertness  of 
the  natives,  and  by  quickening  into  vigorous  exercise 
their  sluggish  intellect,  they  had  prepared  the  way 
for  scriptural  truth.  The  value  of  these  labours 
was  every  day  more  obvious  ;  and,  in  proportion  as 
the  missionaries  became  acquainted  with  the  native 
character,  the  conviction  had  grown  upon  them,  that, 
without  a  constant  stimulus  to  labour,  their  minds 
would  stagnate,  and  their  circumstances  retrograde. 
Of  this  they  had  marked  with  concern  some  premoni- 
tory signs,  shortly  after  the  failure  of  their  commerce 
and  the  departure  of  the  ship ;  and,  from  that  time, 
they  had  clearly  perceived  the  necessity  of  devising 
new  means  for  preventing  a  relapse  into  their  former 
supine  state.  When,  therefore,  it  was  proposed  to 
commence  another  settlement,  they  instantly  perceived 
its  advantages ;  and,  in  the  full  assurance  that  its 
salutary  influence  upon  all  classes  would  prove  much 


202  LIFE  OF  THE 

more  than  a  compensation  for  its  attendant  toil  and 
temporary  privations,  they  consented  to  it  without  a 
moment's  hesitation. 

Soon  after  this  resolution  had  been  formed,  the 
chiefs  and  missionaries  made  a  careful  survey  of  the 
coast,  and  finally  selected,  as  the  most  eligible  spot,  a 
district  on  the  windward  side,  and  at  the  northern 
extremity  of  the  island,  called  Utumaoro.  This  dis- 
trict was  both  extensive  and  fertile;  it  lay  imme- 
diately opposite  to  an  opening  in  the  reef  called  the 
Avapiti,  or  double  entrance,  and  then  appeared,  what 
it  ultimately  proved  to  be,  an  admirable  locality  for 
a  missionary  settlement.  As  soon  as  the  site  had 
been  selected,  a  numerous  band  of  natives  removed 
thither;  and,  having  erected  temporary  huts  on  the 
beach,  they  began  to  clear  the  ground  and  collect 
materials.  And  this  they  did  in  good  earnest.  No- 
thing now  was  heard  in  that  previous  solitude,  but 
the  hum  of  busy  industry,  and  nothing  seen  but  the 
signs  of  life  and  energy.  From  various  points  in  the 
adjacent  mountains  there  resounded,  from  dawn  till 
night,  the  heavy  strokes  of  the  woodman's  axe,  and 
here  and  there,  through  the  thick  foliage,  trains  of 
natives  could  be  descried  dragging  through  the  rugged 
channels  of  the  mountain  torrent,  with  infinite  labour 
and  no  less  noise,  the  trunks  of  the  giants  of  the 
forest,  which  had  fallen  by  their  hands.  A  different 
scene  presented  itself  along  the  coral  strand.  Here 
were  to  be  seen  the  swarthy  natives  perched  upon  the 
masses  of  hoary  rock  which  projected  from  the  cliffs, 
and  which  they  were  either  preparing  to  blast,  or 
endeavouring  to  disengage ;  and,  at  no  distant  inter- 
vals, the  neighbouring  hills  which   never,  since  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  203 

undated  period  when  they  were  forced  up  from  the 
depths  of  the  ocean,  had  reflected  any  sounds  save 
those  of  the  wild  sea  fowl,  or  the  bursting  wave,  now 
reverberated  with  unwonted  echoes :  nature's  loud 
applauses  of  man's  meritorious  toil.  In  truth,  the 
very  scenery  seemed  instinct  with  the  same  animation 
which  inspired  the  people.  From  such  a  spot,  it  was 
not  to  be  supposed  that  Mr.  Williams  could  be  long 
absent.  He  was,  indeed,  its  presiding  genius ;  and, 
although  nothing  was  neglected  at  Vaoaara,  where 
the  mass  of  the  population  still  resided,  he  was  fre- 
quently rowed  round  in  his  boat  to  the  opposite 
shore. 

The  happy  consequences  of  this  movement  soon 
appeared,  the  fruit  rapidly  ripened,  and  the  ennui  and 
depression  which  were  previously  creeping  over  the 
community,  speedily  gave  way  to  energy  and  hope. 
All  entered  zealously  upon  these  new  labours ;  and 
the  missionaries  beheld  with  delight,  in  the  resolute 
spirit  and  cheerful  countenances  of  the  people,  all  of 
whom  seemed  directed  by  a  common  impulse  towards 
a  common  object,  the  happy  effects  of  their  busy 
occupations.  Public  spirit  and  private  emulation  con- 
tributed to  general  and  individual  advantage.  Their 
teachers  had  planned,  and  they  were  resolved  to  pre- 
pare a  settlement  which  should  far  surpass,  not  only 
in  its  situation,  but  in  its  arrangements  and  erections, 
that  which  they  were  about  to  vacate ;  and,  at  the 
same  time,  there  was  much  friendly  strife  amongst 
them,  who  should  build  the  best  house,  finish  it  in 
the  best  style,  and  fill  it  with  the  best  furniture ; — a 
useful  rivalry  which  Mr.  Williams  had  endeavoured 
to  awaken,  and  which  he  did  his  utmost  to  encourage. 


204  LIFE  OF  THE 

And  it  will  be  readily  believed  that,  amidst  this 
excitement  and  exertion,  no  one  moved  in  an  element 
more  congenial  with  his  nature  than  he.  In  meeting 
the  demands  of  the  people,  and  carrying  out  his  own 
plans  of  improvement,  he  found  ample  scope  for  those 
endowments,  by  which  he  was  so  peculiarly  prepared 
for  that  part  of  the  missionary  field  which  Providence 
had  called  him  to  cultivate. 

But  while  all  classes  were  rejoicing  in  the  prospects 
of  the  mission,  and  the  brethren  were  reaping  the 
reward  of  their  toil,  the  bright  scene  around  them 
became  overcast,  and  the  mission  families  were  unex- 
pectedly plunged  into  distress,  by  the  sudden  death 
of  Mrs.  Threlkeld.  This  was  a  dreadful  stroke  to  her 
bereaved  partner,  but  his  sorrows  were  shared  by 
others.  Throughout  their  interesting  connexion  at 
Raiatea,  she  had  maintained  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wil- 
liams the  closest  friendship ;  and  no  plan  was  pro- 
posed for  promoting  the  social  or  spiritual  welfare  of 
the  native  females  in  which  she  was  not  ready  to  co- 
operate. And  by  her  fellow-labourers  she  was  greatly 
esteemed,  both  for  her  work's  sake,  and  for  her  own. 
This,  with  the  effect  produced  upon  themselves  and 
upon  the  natives  by  this  mournful  event,  will  best 
appear  from  the  following  communication  to  the 
Directors. 

"  Raiatea,  June  2,  1824. 

"  Very  dear  Brethren, 
"  It  is  with  unfeigned  sorrow  we  inform  you  of  the  decease  of 
dear  Mrs.   Threlkeld.      On  the  7th  of  March,  1824,  she  fell 
asleep  in  Jesus.     It  was  to  us  an  unexpected  event,  and  has 
filled  our  hearts  with  grief;  but  we  sorrow  not  as  those  who 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  205 

have  no  hope ;  our  loss  is  her  gain ;  she  is  with  her  Lord  and 
oui'  Lord,  rejoicing  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 

"Mrs.  Threlkeld  had  been  afflicted  at  seasons  with  tic  doloureux 
for  a  considerable  time.  With  this  exception,  she  generally 
enjoyed  an  excellent  state  of  health,  till  a  month  or  two  pre\dous 
to  her  departure ;  but  it  was  not  until  a  week  of  her  decease  that 
she  was  confined  to  her  bed.  *  *  On  the  Friday  before 
her  death,  she  felt  herself  fainting,  and  sent  hastily  for  Mr. 
Threlkeld.  When  she  came  to  herself,  she  said,  '  My  dear, 
I  thought  I  was  dying.  It  is  very  hard  to  think  of  parting 
with  you,  and  the  dear  children ;  but  when  the  trial  comes,  the 
Lord  Jesus  will  give  me  strength  to  say  '  Thy  will  be  done.' 
On  the  Sabbath  she  appeared  to  revive,  and  hopes  were  enter- 
tained of  her  recovery,  and  we  left  her  about  ten  o'clock  at  night, 
expecting  to  find  her  better  in  the  morning ;  but  as  we  were 
closing  an  earthly  Sabbath,  she  commenced  a  heavenly.  About 
an  hour  and  a  half  after  our  departure  we  were  sent  for,  and  found 
her  in  an  apoplectic  fit ;  and,  had  it  not  been  for  the  crying  of 
one  of  the  dear  childi'en,  she  would  have  closed  her  eyes  in 
death  without  any  one  being  present.  Mr.  T.  had  been  to  her 
bed-side  a  few  minutes  before,  and  thought  she  was  in  a  com- 
fortable sleep.  Judge  then  of  his  feelings  when,  on  opening 
the  curtains,  he  beheld  the  chief  object  of  his  earthly  afiections 
in  the  agonies,  shall  I  say,  of  death  ?  No  !  she  had  no  agonies, 
no  pangs.  She  fell  asleep  in  Jesus.  Every  means  of  recovery 
proved  in  vain.  Her  spirit  had  quitted  the  clay  tabernacle  for  '  a 
house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.'  Brother 
T.'s  anxiety  in  his  professional  capacity  having  ceased,  the  afiec- 
tion  of  a  husband  for  a  most  excellent  wife  resumed  its  seat  in 
full  force.  He  felt  his  situation,  bereft  of  a  help  meet  for  him 
indeed,  left  a  widower  with  four  babes,  one  of  them  an  infant  at 
the  breast^  in  a  foreign  land,  thousands  of  miles  from  home, 
friends  and  country.  But  the  Lord  graciously  supported  him, 
and  enabled  him  to  say  even  in  the  paroxysms  of  his  grief,  '  The 
Lord  gave  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away ;  blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord.' 

"  I  can  testify,  from  what  my  eyes  have  seen  as  well  as  from 


206  LIFE  OF  THE 

my  own  experience,  that  the  Lord  is  a  very  present  and  powerful 
help  in  time  of  trouble  ;  that  his  promises  are,  if  possible,  more 
peculiarly  precious  here  than  in  England,  where  you  are  sur- 
rounded by  numerous  friends.  Is  it  because  we  have  compara- 
tively no  other  source  of  consolation,  that  the  Lord  affords  his 
more  immediate  support  to  his  faithful  servants  in  a  distant 
land? 

"  As  soon  as  the  painful  news  spread  abroad,  the  king,  chiefs, 
deacons,  and  most  of  the  principal  persons,  came  to  sympathize 
with  brother  T.  Thay  sat  up  with  us  the  whole  of  the  night, 
and  endeavoured  to  administer  all  the  consolation  in  their  power. 
The  conversation  of  many,  while  it  afforded  great  comfort  to  the 
wounded  spirit,  evinced  that  they  were  no  strangers  to  the 
source  of  a  Christian's  joy,  and  the  objects  of  his  hope,  and  that 
they  '  had  not  received  the  grace  of  God  in  vain/  Surely  it  was 
a  sight  of  no  mean  interest  to  behold  the  people  mingling  their 
tears  with  ours,  and  returning  into  oui'  bosoms  the  consolations 
we  had  ministered  to  them.  All  the  females  were  desirous  of 
seeing  the  body,  and  dropping  the  tear  of  affection  over  one  from 
whom  they  had  derived  so  many  advantages.  Several  of  them 
were  thus  gratified. 

"  In  the  morning  preparations  were  made  for  the  interment. 
Even  Abraham's  dead  must  be  buried  out  of  his  sight.  The 
people  exerted  themselves  to  the  utmost  to  testify  their  esteem, 
and  made  a  very  decent  vault  by  the  side  of  the  late  Mrs. 
Orsmond,  and  our  two  babes.  Everything  was  ready  by  three 
o'clock  on  Monday  afternoon.  The  children  looked  for  the  last 
time  upon  their  dear  mother,  cold  in  the  arms  of  death.  The 
coffin  was  screwed  down,  and  we  were  preparing  for  the  funeral, 
when  a  heavy  rain  obliged  us  to  postpone  it  to  the  following 
morning.  The  body  was  then  canned  by  the  deacons  of  the 
chm'ch,  preceded  by  the  chiefs,  and  followed  by  Mr.  Threl- 
keld  and  his  children,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bourne,  Mrs.  Williams 
and  myself,  and  the  congregation.  Mr.  Bourne  gave  out 
a  hymn  and  prayed.  I  then  addressed  the  congregation  from 
Acts  ix.  39 ;  '  Then  Peter  arose  and  went  with  them.  \^Tien  he 
was  come  they  brought  him  into  the  upper  chamber ;  and  all 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  207 

the  widows  stood  by  him  weeping,  and  showing  the  coats  and 
garments  which  Dorcas  made,  while  she  was  with  them.'  After 
this  brother  T.  himself  addi-essed  a  few  words  to  the  people,  and 
I  concluded  with  prayer.  All  appeared  deeply  affected,  and 
gave  free  vent  to  their  sorrows.  We  endeavoured  to  improve  the 
event  in  several  discom'ses. 

"  Mrs.  Threlkeld  was  thirty-foui'  or  thirty-five  years  of  age. 
She  was  much  at  home  in  her  work.  She  was,  what  every  mis- 
sionary's wife  ought  to  be  who  goes  to  an  uncivilized  part,  not 
only  a  Mary  but  a  Martha,  having  her  household  affairs  in  good 
order,  her  table  comfortably  spread,  her  husband  and  children 
well  provided  for ;  thus  adorning  the  doctrine  of  Christ  her 
Savioui',  and  effectually  preaching  by  her  example  to  her  own 
sex  what  they  ought  to  be,  and  what  they  ought  to  do.  In  all 
the  severe  afflictions  of  my  dear  Mrs.  Williams,  Mrs.  Threlkeld 
has  sho^^^l  her  attachment  by  the  kindest  assiduity,  and  the  most 
affectionate  attentions.  She  is  gone  to  receive  her  reward  from 
him  who  will  not  suffer  a  cup  of  cold  water  given  in  the  name  of 
a  disciple  to  pass  unnoticed." 

During  this  chequered  period  of  "  labour  and  sor- 
row," and  while  many  of  the  people  were  necessarily- 
drawn  off  from  the  old  to  the  new  settlement,  it  would 
not  have  been  surprising  had  there  been  a  remission 
of  some  of  their  educational  and  religious  exercises. 
But  there  was  none.  The  various  streams  of  know- 
ledge continued  to  flow  on  smoothly  and  steadily  in 
their  ordinary  channels.  All  the  classes,  schools,  and 
public  services  were  maintained  with  perfect  regularity, 
and  the  utmost  care  was  taken  to  prevent  the  busy 
occupations  of  the  hand  from  encroaching  upon  the 
time  set  apart  for  the  improvement  of  the  mind.  In 
accomplishing  this  object,  however,  the  brethren  had 
great  difficulties  to  surmount ;  but  they  were  deter- 
mined to  surmount  them,  and  they  did  so.     The  best 


208  LIFE  OF  THE 

effects  followed  this  steady  adherence  to  established 
plans;  and  one  of  these,  which  especially  gratified 
Mr.  WiUiams,  was  the  spirit  evinced  at  the  missionary 
anniversary  in  May,  and  the  liberal  contributions, 
amounting  to  ten  tons  of  oil,  with  other  produce, 
which  were  then  reported.  Nor  was  he  less  cheered 
by  the  appearance  and  examination  of  the  children 
on  the  following  day,  when  600  of  them  partook 
of  their  annual  feast.  "  Would  one  quarter  of  these," 
he  asks,  "  have  been  in  existence,  if  the  Gospel  had 
not  been  brought  to  their  islands  ?  No  !  the  hands  of 
their  mothers  would  have  been  imbrued  in  their  blood." 
Shortly  after  this,  Mr.  Threlkeld  sailed  for  England. 
Both  the  brethren,  who  were  much  attached  to  each 
other,  and  had,  from  the  commencement  of  the  mis- 
sion, laboured  together  with  unabated  confidence  and 
undisturbed  harmony,  felt  the  separation  to  be  painful. 
But  as  the  decision  of  Mr.  Threlkeld  was  deemed 
wise,  Mr.  Williams  assented  to  it,  and  readily  engaged 
to  sustain  the  undivided  labours  of  the  station.  And 
it  soon  appeared  that  he  was  fully  equal  to  the  task. 
Some  idea  of  the  course  of  his  daily  duties  at  this 
time,  and  of  the  quiet  energy  with  which  he  discharged 
them,  may  be  formed  from  the  following  short  notes 
from  his  own  pen. 

"  On  the  7th  of  June,  the  week  after  our  dear  brother  left 
us,  we  removed  to  our  new  settlement.  My  principal  employ- 
ment for  the  first  two  months  was  marking  out  the  different  por- 
tions of  land,  pathways,  &c. ;  during  which  time  the  people  were 
employed  in  erecting  fences,  clearing  their  grounds,  and  build- 
ing their  temporary  residences.  Every  person  in  the  settle- 
ment has  a  portion  of  garden  ground  attached  to  his  house. 
We  have  not  counted  their  fences,  but  suppose  them  to  exceed 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  209 

three  hundred.  I  thought  it  absolutely  necessary  to  commence 
\\'ith  the  plantations,  to  prevent  their  being  obliged  to  ^isit  their 
lands.  For  the  fii'st  three  months,  they  were  much  engaged  in 
erecting  the  temporary  chapel. 

"  August  20 — This  day  we  interred  one  of  our  church  mem- 
bers, of  whom  we  entertained  a  good  opinion,  and  hope  to  meet 
him  at  the  right  hand  of  Jesus,  as  the  fruit  of  oui*  labour's.  A 
few  days  before  his  death,  he  exerted  all  his  strength,  and  came 
to  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord^s  Supper,  where  he  fainted  away, 
but  recovered  sufficiently  to  eat  and  drink  ^^ith  us  for  the  last 
time,  in  this  world  of  sin  and  sorrow.  This  is  the  second  mem- 
ber we  have  bui-ied,  and  we  hope  that  both  of  them  are  now 
rejoicing  in  heaven. 

"  September  7 — We  had  a  meeting  of  the  chiefs  and  people 
to  consider  the  general  affairs  of  the  settlement,  and  the  best 
plan  for  our  future  proceedings.  I  wished  that,  as  the  fences 
were  finished,  our  chapel  should  be  commenced ;  but  it  was  the 
unanimous  desire  that  our  house  and  the  king's  should  first  be 
erected,  and  this  was  decided  upon. 

"  September  27 — This  day  the  people  commenced  our  new 
house. 

"  October  26 — Received  a  letter  from  brother  Ellis,  saying 
that  he  and  Mrs.  Ellis  were  were  at  Huahine,  on  then*  way  to 
America  and  England,  and  urging  us  to  come  up  and  see  them, 
which  we  shall  do  if  we  have  time  and  opportunity. 

"  We  have  had  one  large  meeting  since  we  came  to  our  new 
settlement,  at  which  many  excellent  speeches  were  delivered. 

"  November  1 — We  have  commenced  our  schools  again,  but 
I  am  sorry  to  say  they  are  not  well  attended,  in  consequence  of 
the  great  scarcity  that  has  recently  been  experienced  in,  I  believe, 
all  the  islands. 

"  November  21 — I  have  to-day  baptized  thirty-four  persons, 
some  of  whom  have  lately  come  to  reside  amongst  us.  Our 
number  of  baptized  is  now  about  900. 

"  December  4 — Received  letters  from  the  deputation  and  Mr. 
Threlkeld,  containing  the  intelligence  that  my  boat,  which  was 
sent  to  Tahiti  in  March  last,  and  never  returned,  having  di'ifted 


210  LIFE  OF  THE 

a  distance  of  600  miles,  reached  Atiu,  where  the  Lord,  who  is 
never  at  a  loss  for  means  to  accomplish  his  gracious  designs,  had 
a  work  for  them  to  do. 

"  I  will  now  give  you  a  short  account  of  the  state  of  the 
church.  We  are  in  number  about  150,  seventy  of  whom  have 
been  admitted  since  our  arrival  here.  Applications  for  admis- 
sion are  so  numerous,  that  we  might  easily  increase  the  number 
three-fold,  but  find  it  very  necessary  to  act  with  the  greatest 
caution.  The  services  have  been  tolerably  well  attended,  and  our 
out-stations  are  prospering.  Auuru,  the  chief  of  Rurutu,  has 
returned  to  Raiatea  in  '  the  Haweis,'  bringing  with  him  a  native 
to  be  instructed  in  the  following  things: — sugar  boiling,  the  con- 
struction of  a  sugar-mill,  salt  boiling,  the  manufacture  of  tobacco, 
turning  and  the  manufacture  of  lathes.  I  have  taken  the  young 
man  in  hand  and  set  him  to  work,  and  hope  to  have  taught  him 
these  things  in  six  or  eight  months.  The  chief  delivered  a 
very  interesting  address  last  Friday,  which  was  listened  to  by  all 
with  fixed  attention.^^ 

In  a  letter,  dated  November  8th,  written  to  his  sister 
Mrs.  Kuck,  from  Huahine,  during  a  visit  to  his  be- 
loved friends  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ellis,  Mr.  Williams  thus 
concisely  describes  his  own  feelings  and  circum- 
stances : — 

"  We  are  much  delighted  with  our  new  settlement.  The 
people  have  been  busily  employed,  and  our  new  house  is  nearly 
finished.  The  spiritual  concerns  of  the  station  are  prospering. 
We  are  happy  in  ourselves,  happy  in  our  work — that  work  pros- 
pers in  our  hands.  I  have  completed  the  translation  of  Daniel, 
Ruth,  and  Esther,  which  are  nearly  through  the  press,  and  have 
Genesis  and  Samuel  now  in  hand.  We  shall  shortly  commence 
our  new  place  of  worship.^' 

But  the  following  epistle  to  his  revered  friend,  the 
Rev.  Matthew  Wilks,  still   more  fully  exhibits   the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  211 

position    and    proceedings   of  Mr.   Williams  at  this 
period  : — 

"Raiatea,  Januaiy  29th,  1825. 
"  Dear  Mr.  Wilks, 

"  I  determined  when  in  England,  and  sitting  by  your  own 
fire-side,  never  to  write  to  you,  until  I  had  something  good  to 
communicate,  as  you  lashed  some  good  lady  for  writing  to  you 
from  abroad  a  long  letter  about  nothing.  I  bless  God  that  he 
has  enabled  me  to  communicate  to  you  once  and  again  that  which 
you  say  is  as  cold  water  to  a  thirsty  soul.  As  I  have  yet  other 
good  tidings,  I  once  more  take  up  my  pen  to  address  you.  You 
must  pardon  all  inaccuracies  and  excuse  all  digressions,  though 
I  know  you  will  not  allow  excuses  for  want  of  time,  &c.,  but  if 
I  had  you  by  my  side  for  one  day,  I  should  not  need  to  offer  the 
half  of  an  apology.  But  to  the  point.  I  received  from  you  a 
very  kind  and  affectionate  letter,  for  which  I  am  much  obliged. 
It  arrived  on  a  Thui'sday,  and  on  Friday  I  read  it  to  our  large 
congregation,  with  extracts  from  publications,  which  afforded 
them  much  interest.  I  am  happy  that  my  letters  gave  you  plea- 
sure. You  say,  they  smell  a  little  of  the  cask :  be  it  so,  if  the 
cask  retain  a  sweet  and  sacred  flavour.  You  once  called  me  a 
toad, — now  you  make  me  a  cask ;  but  I  am  content  if  the  gem 
be  found  in  my  head.  I  have  nothing  whereof  to  boast.  As  a 
sinner,  a  worthless  sinner,  I  prostrate  myself  at  the  foot  of  the 
cross ;  and  as  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  I  have  not  wherein  to 
glory,  save  in  that  he  has  been  graciously  pleased  to  acknowledge 
and  bless  my  labours. 

"  For  the  sake  of  avoiding  repetition,  as  I  must  seize  intervals 
for  WTiting,  I  will  divide  my  letter  into  sections.  The  fii-st  shall 
relate  to  ourselves ;  the  second  to  the  church,  congregation,  &c. ; 
the  third  to  the  settlement ;  and  the  fourth  to  our  out-stations. 
You  have,  no  doubt,  heard,  with  concern,  of  the  precarious  state 
of  our  health.  Mine,  I  am  happy  to  inform  you,  is  of  late 
much  improved ;  but  my  dear  wife  is  still  very  poorly.  This  is 
a  gi'eat  trial  to  us ;  but  in  every  other  respect,  we  enjoy  a  greater 
share  of  happiness  than  usually  falls  to  the  lot  of  man.    We  are 

p2 


212  LIFE  OF  THE 

happy  in  each  other,  happy  in  our  work,  and,  with  trifling  ex- 
ceptions, happy  in  the  people  among  whom  we  labour.  Our 
daily  employment  is  as  follows :  —  Every  morning,  Satui'day 
excepted,  at  school  from  six  o'clock  to  eight.  Monday  evening, 
we  have  conversation  meetings ;  Wednesday  evening,  preaching ; 
Friday  evening,  we  have  a  full  meeting  of  the  members  and  the 
baptized,  when,  after  singing,  prayer,  and  a  short  exhortation,  the 
natives  speak.  At  this  meeting,  every  inconsistency  of  conduct  is 
boldly  attacked,  the  unruly  are  exhorted,  &c.  This  is  an  invalua- 
ble meeting.  On  Saturday,  the  judicial  proceedings  of  the  week 
are  settled,  which  generally  occupy  two  or  three  hours.  In  all 
cases  of  importance,  I  like  to  attend  to  give  advice,  prevent 
injustice,  &c.  On  Sabbath  days,  you  know,  perhaps,  that  we 
are  fully  employed.  The  natives,  at  six  o'clock,  hold  a  prayer- 
meeting.  At  nine  o'clock  we  have  regular  service.  After  this, 
Mrs.  Williams  reads  aloud  some  interesting  work  for  our  own 
spiritual  edification,  except  any  vessels  are  here,  when  I  always 
preach  in  English,  At  one  o'clock,  the  bell  rings  again,  when 
we  have  a  kind  of  catechetical  service  on  the  sermon  preached  in 
the  forenoon.  In  the  afternoon,  there  is  another  regular  service, 
when  I  preach  on  subjects  proposed  by  the  natives.  To  explain 
this,  I  may  just  state  that  the  baptized  are  divided  into  thirty 
classes,  each  of  which,  in  rotation,  names  a  subject  for  the  fol- 
lowing Sabbath.  The  last  was  the  parable  of  the  vine  and  its 
branches.     (15th  John.) 

"  You  will  say,  perhaps,  that  this  is  nothing  more  than  com- 
mon employment,  and  not  half  what  could  be  done.  True ;  but 
you  must  recollect  that  a  missionary  in  the  South  Seas  is  obliged 
to  be  a  doctor  of  laws,  physic,  and  divinity ;  for,  since  brother 
Threlkeld  has  left,  attending  the  sick  has  become  an  additional 
duty.  One  comes  in,  and  says,  '  Come  and  mark  the  division  of 
this  district ; '  another,  '  Come  and  settle  this  difference  ; '  ano- 
ther, '  Come  and  show  me  where  to  build  my  house ; '  another, 
'  Come  and  mark  out  my  windows ; '  another,  '  Come  and  point 
out  the  direction  of  this  pathway; '  another,  '  Come  and  bleed 
this  man; '  another,  '  Come  and  sharpen  this  saw;'  whilst  another 
comes  in  the  perplexity  of  her  heart,  and  another  in  the  intensity 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  213 

of  her  desire.  These  occupations,  together  with  church -meetings, 
meetings  for  business,  my  own  work,  and  pubhc  work,  which  I 
generally  have  in  hand,  pretty  well  fill  up  the  day.  Sometimes 
we  steal  an  hour  for  a  walk  in  the  afternoon,  or  a  sail  in  the 
boat ;  and  at  other  times,  we  spend  an  hour  with  a  class  at  one 
of  the  little  feasts,  which  they  have  among  themselves.  You 
would  be  dehghted  with  some  of  these.  A  great  chief  has  just 
come  in ;  indeed,  I  am  now  talking  with  him  while  I  write.  He 
has  been  troublesome  lately,  and  using  his  endeavours  to  unhinge 
the  minds  of  the  people.  Last  Saturday,  they  invited  me  to 
one  of  their  feasts,  (which  they  always  do)  and  he  was  present. 
There  was  an  abundance  of  everything  which  the  islands  afford, 
and  we  were  seated  upon  sofas,  eating  off  tables.  After  our 
repast,  conversation  commenced,  which  is,  I  may  say,  invariably 
of  a  spiritual  character,  and  tending  to  strengthen  the  bonds  of 
their  mutual  attachment,  and  promote  their  edification.  Just 
before  I  left,  I  spoke  pointedly  to  the  chief  on  the  advantages  of 
union  and  co-operation,  which  I  illustrated  by  stating,  that 
twenty  men  might  easily  draw  a  heavy  log  fi-om  the  mountain  to 
the  sea,  if  all  pulled  at  one  rope  and  at  one  end ;  but  that,  if  a 
rope  were  fastened  to  either  end,  and  ten  men  pulled  one  way 
and  ten  the  other,  they  would  never  get  the  log  to  the  sea.  He 
said,  '  No ; '  when  I  immediately  apphed  it  to  himself,  and  to 
his  recent  conduct.  After  I  left,  it  appears  that  they  had  much 
conversation  on  the  subject,  and  he  has  now  come  to  confess  his 
error  and  his  sin,  and  promises  in  future  to  unite  heart  and  hand 
as  formerly. 

"  There  are  two  visits  I  have  not  mentioned.  The  one  is  on 
Saturday  afternoon,  when,  with  one  or  more  of  the  deacons,  I 
walk  through  the  settlement,  to  see  whether  the  pathways  are 
swept,  the  houses  clean,  &c.  The  other  visit  is  paid  about  once 
a  month,  when  a  deacon  and  myself  enter  every  house,  to  make 
observations  and  inquiries  respecting  its  condition,  the  industry 
of  its  inmates,  and  the  state  of  their  plantations.  My  object  is 
to  incite  them  to  habits  of  cleanliness  and  activity ;  but  I  am 
not  very  hard  upon  them  now,  as  at  present  we  have  so  much 
work  in  hand. 


214  LIFE  OF  THE 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Williams  has  obtained  a  tolerable  proficiency 
in  the  language,  and  holds  a  meeting  with  about  twenty  or  more 
of  the  most  pious  natives,  which  she  conducts  much  to  my  satis- 
faction. They  read  a  chapter  verse  by  verse,  and  converse  upon  it. 
They  then  deliver  their  sentiments  upon  a  topic  proposed  the  pre- 
vious week.  Another  work  of  my  good  wife  is  amongst  the  poor 
old  women,  the  lame,  the  blind,  and  the  deaf.  These  she  has 
formed  into  a  class,  which  she  meets  twice  a  week.  She  has 
induced  them  all  to  procure  bonnets,  which  she  has  trimmed  for 
them,  and  those  who  had  no  decent  clothes,  she  has  clad.  A  seat 
in  the  chapel  is  set  apart  for  them.  They  are  about  forty  in 
number. 

"  When  this  class  was  first  formed,  Mrs.  Williams  made  a 
large  feast  for  them.  On  this  occasion,  the  speeches  of  the  poor 
old  women  were  simple  and  afi"ecting.  I  will  give  you  a  few  of 
them  :  '  We  were  as  dead,  now  we  are  come  to  life ; '  '  We  were 
old  and  decrepid,  now  we  are  young  again ; '  '  We  were  despised 
and  neglected,  now  we  are  sought  out  by  our  elder  sister,  and 
eating  what  our  ancestors  never  saw  or  heard  of, —  English 
food*  (the  allusion  was  to  some  rice  and  treacle)  '  in  the 
house  of  the  Oromedua ; '  '  We  were  dirty  and  ragged,  now 
we  have  good  cloth,  and  even  coverings  for  our  heads ; '  '  We 
thought  our  days  werQ  past,  and  that  we  should  never  come  back 
again  into  the  world  ;  we  were  laid  aside  as  castaways,  but  now 
we  are  beginning  to  live  again.  It  is  good  we  lived  to  see  these 
days.  To  the  word  and  compassion  of  God  are  we  indebted.' 
They  now  have  frequent  feasts,  at  which  I  generally  call,  and 
spend  half  an  houi*  with  the  old  people.  The  plan  originated 
with  Mrs.  Williams,  and  the  management  is  entirely  her  own. 

"We  have  lately  had  our  new  house  built.  Mrs.  Williams's 
class  of  old  people  wanted  to  know  what  part  they  could  do  to 
it.  At  length  they  divided  themselves  into  two  classes,  and 
made  two  fine  large  mats,  one  for  the  sitting,  the  other  for  the  best 
room.  Besides  attending  to  these,  she  is  continually  employed 
cutting  out  gowns,  teaching  the  females  to  sew,  &c.,  and  she  is 
an  excellent  house-wife.  Mr.  Wilks  would  be  delighted  to  see 
even  the  very  floors  of  our  habitation.     Come  in  who  will,  we 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  215 

have  always  a  comfortable  table  to  spread  before  them ;  and,  as 
I  have  no  reason  to  inquire,  'What  shall  I  eat,  what  shall  I  di-ink, 
or  wherewithal  shall  I  be  clothed  ?  '  everything  being  admirably 
provided,  I  can,  with  undivided  attention,  apply  myself  to  the 
various  duties  I  am  called  to  discharge. 

"  Our  house,  which  is  just  finished,  is  a  very  excellent  one 
indeed.  It  is  sixty  feet  long,  and  thirty  wide,  and  divided  into 
three  rooms  in  front,  and  five  behind.  As  all  is  frame-work,  it 
will  last  for  years.  Our  doors  are  panneled,  and  the  plastering 
and  flooring  is  well  done.  In  front  we  have  folding  doors  down 
to  the  ground,  and  a  fine  deep  veranda.  It  is  situated  at  the 
foot  of  a  hill,  and  commands  a  fine  view  of  the  settlement  at 
Tahaa.  Around  the  house,  we  have  fenced  in  about  an  acre  of 
ground,  which  grows  every  production  of  the  island.  At  the 
back  of  the  house  is  our  plantation  for  yams,  and  in  the  front  a 
neat  bathing-house.  A  fine  spring  feeds  a  stream  of  water  that 
runs  through  the  centre  of  our  garden,  and  enables  us  to  irrigate 
our  taro  beds  at  pleasure.  But  enough  of  this  : — though  I  write 
these  particulars  to  you  because  from  you  I  received  an  especial 
charge  to  be  an  example  to  the  natives  in  all  these  things. 

"  I  must  now  refer  to  our  church  and  congregation.  The 
former  is  increasing  greatly;  and,  although  our  discipline  is 
decidedly  of  the  strictest  order,  we  have  not  had  reason  to  sepa- 
rate one  from  our  communion  since  we  came  here.  I  will  state 
our  terms  of  admission  as  briefly  as  possible.  Moral  conduct  is 
indispensable.  The  slightest  immorality  separates  even  from  the 
recognized  body  of  the  baptized,  and,  of  course,  from  the  still 
stricter  fellowship  of  the  church.  A  busy-body  or  a  mischief- 
maker  would  be  included  in  those  who  walk  disorderly,  and  be 
rejected.  We  also  expect  diligence  in  attending  the  means  of 
grace,  combined  with  a  knowledge  of  the  way  of  salvation, 
including  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only  atonement  j  the 
condemned  state  of  sinners  without  an  interest  in  that  atone- 
ment ;  and  the  necessity  of  faith  in  the  merits  and  mediation  of 
Christ,  evidenced  by  hatred  to  sin  and  love  to  holiness  in  its 
'genuine  fruits.  It  has  been  exceedingly  difficult  to  drive  them 
from  dependence  on  works  as  a  ground  of  acceptance  with  God. 


216  LIFE  OF  THE 

Some  few  have  employed  artifice  to  obtain  admittance ;  but  we 
are  generally  able  to  detect  such.  From  this  circumstance  and 
for  other  reasons,  I  am  decided  in  my  opinion,  that  the  present 
state  of  the  islands  is  such  as  to  require  the  strictest  discipline ; 
but,  after  all  that  we  can  do,  I  cannot  write  to  you  in  glowing 
terms  of  the  piety  of  the  people.  There  is  a  lamentable  want 
of  some  features,  which  we  should  desire  to  see ;  and,  notwith- 
standing the  general  profession  of  religion,  and  the  great  atten- 
tion paid  to  externals,  we  have  often  anxious  doubts  and  fears 
respecting  them.  We  too  much  resemble  the  beautiful  form  of 
Adam,  as  it  came  from  the  hand  of  God  before  he  breathed  into 
it  the  breath  of  life.  We  want  more  of  the  life-giving  Spirit's 
influence  breathed  upon  us,  to  infuse  the  vital  principle  into  our 
souls.  Blessed  be  God  that  so  strong  a  conviction  prevails  in 
England  of  the  necessity  of  the  Spirit's  influence,  and  so  many 
thousands  pom*  out  incessantly  their  ardent  prayers  for  that 
inestimable  bestowment.  This  is  a  favourable  omen.  Surely 
such  prayers  will  not  be  unanswered.  '  Awake,  0  north  wind, 
and  come  thou  south ;  blow  upon  my  garden,  that  the  spices 
thereof  may  flow  forth.'  But,  blessed  be  God,  though  I  thus 
write,  there  are  some  lovely  exceptions.  Yet  '  much  would  be 
more,'  you  know,  all  the  world  over. 

"  Our  congregation  is  both  large  and  generally  very  attentive. 
There  are  some  that  discover  an  indifference,  which  inflicts  a 
wound  in  my  heart.  The  schools  are  also  pretty  well  attended, 
but  we  are  obliged  to  keep  our  shoulder  to  the  wheel." 

The  writer  then  gives  a  succinct  history  of  the  new 
settlement,  which  has  already  been  supplied  from 
other  sources,  and  adds  : — 

"  Our  present  station  is  from  three  to  four  miles  in  length, 
and  every  individual  has  from  one  half  to  three  quarters  of  an 
acre  of  ground  attached  to  his  house.  The  settlement,  of  course, 
has  its  inconveniences ;  but  its  advantages  greatly  preponderate. 
It  is  by  far  more  healthy  than  our  former  station ;  we  have 
always  a  fine  cooling  sea  breeze  ;  every  one  has  his  portion  of. 
land;   and  it  stands  in  a  position   about  equidistant  from  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  217 

principal  districts  into  which  the  island  is  divided.  The  greatest 
inconvenience  is  felt  in  one  or  two  localities^  where  there  are  no 
runs  of  water  in  diy  seasons ;  but  as  we  can  get  excellent  water 
anywhere  by  digging  from  four  to  ten  feet,  we  supply  this  defi- 
ciency by  erecting  pumps.  Our  new  station  will  far  surpass  our 
old,  in  all  respects,  except  in  the  two  beautiful  streams  of  water 
which  ran  through  it ;  but  even  this  wall  have  its  advantages  : 
for  now,  instead  of  common  bathing-places,  there  wall  be  a  private 
bathing-house  T\dthin  each  inclosure,  many  of  which  are  already 
built.  There  will  be  one  broad  common  pathway  throughout 
the  settlement,  as  nearly  straight  as  we  can  make  it.  On  either 
side  of  this  stand  the  houses,  each  of  which  has  a  small  garden 
before  it,  with  a  walk  down  the  centre,  communicating  with  the 
general  pathway. 

"  But  you  will  tell  me  I  am  building  castles  in  the  air ;  a 
second  tower  which  will  cause  confusion  of  tongues.  To  this 
I  can  safely  say  no.  If  life  and  health  are  spared,  with  the 
blessing  of  God,  we  shall  soon  effect  all  that  we  intend.  The 
people  are  of  one  mind  and  one  heart,  and  are  bent  on  doing 
what  I  desire,  and  are  pleased  with  the  plans  I  propose.  Had 
you  been  present  at  the  meeting  convened  to  settle  the  dimen- 
sions, &c.,  of  our  chapel,  the  animation  glowing  in  their  coun- 
tenances, the  unanimity  prevailing  in  their  speeches,  would  have 
caused  you  to  say,  '  This  people  will  effect  great  things.^  Not 
indeed  but  what  they  frequently  promise  more  than  they  per- 
form, yet  I  do  not  think  I  ever  saw  them  better  pleased  or 
satisfied,  or  more  bent  upon  anything,  than  they  now  are  upon 
having  a  comfortable  and  respectable  settlement. 

"  I  told  you  before  that  the  baptized  were  divided  into  classes 
each  consisting  of  from  twenty  to  thirty  persons,  (i.  e.  about  ten 
households)  and  that  they  frequently  meet  for  social  and  religi- 
ous improvement  at  what  we  call  feasts.  To  facilitate  these 
meetings,  which  have  proved  very  useful,  and  to  prevent  the 
inconvenience  of  carrying  tables,  sofas,  &c.,  from  one  dwelling 
to  another,  they  are  now  erecting,  at  regular  intervals  through- 
out the  settlement,  houses  for  this  purpose.  To  show  you  the 
readiness  with  which   they  will  adopt  my  plans,  and  abandon 


218  LIFE  OF  THE 

their  own,  I  will  mention  a  little  circumstance  which  has  recently 
occurred.  The  natives  had  fixed  the  frame  of  one  of  these 
houses,  and  then  came  to  request  me  to  go  and  look  at  it.  As 
soon  as  I  saw  it,  I  told  them  that  it  was  a  low,  insignificant,  bad 
house,  and  advised  them  to  pull  it  down,  throw  aside  the  posts, 
obtain  new  ones,  and  build  a  larger  and  more  substantial  edifice. 
About  a  week  afterwards  I  was  requested  to  visit  the  spot  again, 
when  I  was  delighted  to  find  that  they  had  obtained  new  posts, 
and  were  building  just  such  a  house  as  I  had  recommended ; 
and  though,  after  this,  when  I  came  to  mark  out  the  doors  and 
windows,  they  were  obliged  to  alter  almost  every  part,  they  did 
it  without  a  murmur,  and  as  cheerfully  as  an  affectionate  child 
would  run  to  execute  the  wishes  of  its  father.  As  this  is  the 
fii'st  house  of  the  kind  that  will  be  finished,  I  have  promised 
them  hinges  and  nails  for  the  doors,  which  my  good  friends  at 
Birmingham,  through  Mr.  East,  have  supplied  in  great  abund- 
ance. Besides  this,  I  shall  give  them  paint.  My  object  in  so 
doing  is — that  if  this  house  is  well  made,  every  man  in  the 
settlement  will  aim  at  the  same  excellence,  and  not  be  content 
without  it.  We  have  only  to  make  anything  popular,  and  we 
can  then  effect  it. 

"  The  next  point  on  which  I  promised  you  some  information 
is  the  present  condition  of  om*  out-stations.  From  Rurutu  we 
have  lately  received  glad  tidings,  and  the  chief  has  come  again, 
with  a  native  whom  we  are  instructing  in  many  useful  arts.  As 
soon  as  he  came,  I  set  him  to  work,  and  though  he  has  been 
here  but  six  or  eight  weeks,  he  can  make  a  good  panneled  door. 
He  is  now  learning  to  turn.  From  Aitutaki  and  Rarotonga  we 
have  obtained  the  most  pleasing  information  by  the  return  of 
my  boat's  cx*ew,  who  we  supposed  were  lost.  Poor  fellows  !  they 
were  for  seven  weeks  reduced  to  di'cadful  extremities,  but  yet 
maintained  family  worship  night  and  morning,  and,  while  it 
lasted,  cooked  their  food  on  Saturday  for  the  Sabbath,  which  day 
they  spent  in  the  sacred  exercises  of  singing,  reading  and  pray- 
ing. They  were  compelled  at  length  to  eat  the  husk  of  the 
cocoa  nut  soaked  in  oil,  and  upon  this  they  subsisted  for  some 
time,  until,  almost  in  a  state  of  starvation,  they  reached  Atiu, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  219 

and  God  sent  them  there  just  at  the  period  when  their  presence 
was  required  to  aid  the  teachers,  and  tui-n  the  people  from  their 
idolatries.  By  them  we  have  heard  also  from  Aitutaki,  where 
now  '  lions  and  beasts  of  savage  name  put  on  the  nature  of 
the  lamb/  and  the  lovely  little  island  exhibits  a  fine  settlement 
stretching  along  the  beach,  which  is  lined  with  pretty  little  white 
cottages,  having  a  fine  large  chapel  in  the  centre.  This  interest- 
ing station  I  shall  nourish  as  a  father  does  his  own  offspring. 
We  have  there  a  fine  spirited  native  teacher,  named  Paumoana. 
These  things  afford  great  encouragement,  and  constrain  me  to 
ask,  ^  What  am  I,  or  what  is  my  father's  house,  that  I  should  have 
been  brought  hitherto  V 

"  From  Rarotonga  our  men  have  brought  us  the  most  pleas- 
ing news,  with  ocular  demonstration  of  the  triumphs  of  the 
'  mighty  Gospel.'  All  idolatry  is  abolished  in  this  populous 
island.  They  have  erected  a  chapel  106  fathoms  in  length  ! 
Perhaps  you  may  say  I  have  made  a  mistake,  but  I  have  not. 
It  is  upwards  of  600  feet  long,  and  all  the  people  cannot  get  into 
it.  It  is  crowded  within  and  without.  The  messengers  brought 
with  them  a  few  idols ;  but  they  say  a  house  nearly  full  is  wait- 
ing my  arrival.  Here  is  a  fine  field,  ripe  in  the  fullest  sense  of 
the  word — '  white  to  the  harvest.'  How  short  a  time  for  accom- 
plishing such  great  things  !  What  encouragement  for  all  to 
work  while  it  is  called  to-day ;  for  what  greater  encouragement 
can  be  given  to  the  spiritual  merchant  than  continued  gain  ? 
Dear  Sir,  spend  your  latest  breath  in  advocating  the  cause  of 
Christ  among  the  heathen. 

"  We  propose  to  make  our  annual  visit  in  a  few  months,  when 
I  intend  to  seek  for  two  islands  to  the  westward  of  Rimatara, 
called  Rutai  and  Tuauai.  I  am  now  much  employed  in  trans- 
lating Samuel,  and  writing  sermons  and  skeletons  for  the  chief 
of  Rurutu  to  take  back  with  him. 

"  1  remain,  &c., 

"John  Williams." 

At  no  part  of  his  life  were  Mr.  Williams's  mission- 
ary qualifications   developed  more  fully  than  at  the 


220  LIFE  OF  THE 

opening  of  the  year  1825.  At  that  time,  it  devolved 
upon  him  singly  to  direct  the  proceedings  of  the 
people,  and  to  discharge  the  duties  of  the  station. 
But  in  doing  this,  he  reaped  an  abundant  reward,  both 
in  his  work  and  from  it.  Indeed,  he  had  never  before 
found  so  much  to  repay,  and  so  little  to  impede  his 
exertions.  The  current  of  prosperity  flowed  on  with 
constantly  accelerating  force  through  ever-widening 
and  deepening  channels,  and  abundantly  refreshed 
the  eye  and  the  heart  of  the  devoted  Missionary. 
Never  so  buoyant  as  when  pressed  with  weighty 
labours,  he  was  now  surrounded  by  precisely  those 
circumstances  in  which  his  energetic  spirit  found  a 
suitable  sphere,  the  freest  scope,  and  its  richest  enjoy- 
ment. And  it  was  now  that  the  best  and  fairest 
features  of  his  character  were  most  conspicuous. 
This  may  be  discovered  in  his  communications ;  all 
of  which,  at  this  period,  like  those  just  inserted,  pre- 
sent images  of  surrounding  scenes,  as  true  as  they 
were  beautiful ;  while  the  sacred  principles  and  spirit- 
ual excellencies  which  sustained  his  efforts,  although 
rarely  seen  above  the  surface,  or  protruded  upon  his 
correspondents  by  any  direct  references  to  personal 
experience,  were  yet  distinctly  revealed  through  the 
same  lucid  medium ;  just  like  the  tranquil  and  trans- 
parent waters  of  the  lagoon,  which  not  only  reflected 
the  bright  hues  of  heaven,  and  the  rich  vegetation 
which  fringed  its  shores,  but  at  the  same  time  enabled 
the  eye  to  penetrate  its  crystal  depths,  and  distinctly 
discern  the  coral  forests  which  flourished  there. 

Writing  to  the  Directors,  February  2nd,  1825,  he 
thus  expresses  his  feelings: — "Our  difficulties,  as  it 
respects  food,  are  now  overcome.     Many  plantations 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  221 

already  yield  their  fruit,  and  are  richly  repaying  the 
labourer  for  his  toil.  I  plucked  the  first  ripe  pump- 
kin in  our  garden  last  week.  It  weighed  110  pounds. 
I  have  not  heard  a  murmur  from  one  end  of  the 
settlement  to  the  other  for  some  time.  A  general 
satisfaction  prevails,  which  I  hope  will  continue. 
With  one  mind  and  one  heart,  we  commenced  our 
new  chapel  last  Monday,  which  all  wished  to  finish 
by  May.  Many  new  houses  are  in  hand  since  I 
wrote,  which  are  carried  on  with  spirit.  If  the  union, 
attachment  and  industry,  now  manifest,  continue,  we 
shall  soon  have  our  new  settlement  in  every  respect 
superior  to  our  old  one." 

But  the  brightest  feature  of  this  busy  scene,  and 
that  which  yielded  Mr.  Williams  the  most  solid  satis- 
faction, was  the  progress  of  the  people  in  knowledge 
and  piety.  Never  before  had  the  means  of  instruction 
yielded  a  larger  increase,  or  the  worship  of  God  been 
observed  with  deeper  seriousness ;  another  evidence, 
were  it  demanded,  that  his  secular  avocations  were 
not  conducted  in  a  secular  spirit,  and  that  his  plans 
for  promoting  the  temporal  welfare  of  the  people,  as 
they  had  been  formed  in  subordination  to  higher 
objects,  were  sanctioned  by  the  God  whom  he  served. 
"  I  beheld,"  he  writes,  "  with  admiring  gratitude,  the 
work  of  the  Lord  amongst  us ;  and  desire,  with  the 
deepest  humility,  to  ascribe  all  to  the  praise  and  glory 
of  his  grace.  I  am  thankful  that  I  can  write  with 
truth  in  the  most  exalted  terms  of  the  diligence,  union, 
and  attachment  of  our  people.  At  present,  certainly, 
a  most  excellent  spirit  prevails,  very  generally,  yea, 
universally,  which  I  pray  God   to  continue  amongst 


222  LIFE  OF  THE 

US.  Dear  Mary,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  has  but  a  poor 
state  of  health ;  but,  with  tliis  exception,  we  are  really 
happv  in  ourselves,  our  work,  and  our  people,  who 
manifest  the  most  cordial  attachment ;  and  everything 
is  prospering  at  home  and  abroad.  Oh !  what  cause 
for  gratitude  and  devotedness  to  the  gracious  Master 
we  serve." 

All  Mr.  Williams's  letters,  about  this  time,  were 
replete  with  details  substantially  the  same  as  those 
furnished  in  the  preceding  pages ;  and  they  indi- 
cate most  deUghtfuUy  the  sacred  satisfaction  with 
which  he  surveyed  the  fair  scene  then  rising  up  around 
hun.  But  much  as  he  rejoiced  in  the  social  and 
spiritual  progress  of  Raiatea,  he  was  still  more  elated 
bv  the  intelligence  received  at  this  auspicious  season 
from  Rurutu,  Atiu,  Aitutaki,  and  Rarotonga ;  and 
which  not  only  supplied  new  demonstrations  of  the 
power  of  the  Gospel,  but,  by  showing  the  efficiency 
of  the  humble  agents  who  had  been  selected  for  this 
ser\-ice,  gave  additional  impulse  to  his  benevolent 
desires,  and  confirmed  the  con\'iction  preWously 
entertained,  that,  could  he  command  the  means  of 
reaching  their  shores,  he  might  plant  the  tree  of 
life  bv  smiilar  hands  upon  all  the  islands  of  the 
South  Pacific  Ocean.  The  signal  success,  however, 
which  crowned  these  evangelical  efforts,  must,  to 
a  great  degree,  be  ascribed  to  the  circumstance,  that 
the  agents  employed  possessed,  in  addition  to  decided 
pietv,  an  amount  of  useful  knowledge  and  mechanical 
skill,  which  secured  for  them,  from  the  very  first,  an 
ascendancy  over  their  untutored  brethren,  and  which 
stamped  upon  their  earliest  labours  a  value  apprehended 


EEV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  223 

and  appreciable  by  all.  And  this  was  an  object  which 
Mr.  Williams  always  kept  in  view  when  selecting 
natives  for  such  a  service. 

This  intelUgence  from  the  south  revived  with 
augmented  strength  Mr.  Williams's  long  cherished 
desire  to  possess  a  missionary  ship ;  and,  as  his 
esteemed  coadjutors  in  the  leeward  islands  warmly 
seconded  the  movement,  a  formal  communication  on 
the  subject  w^as  made  to  the  deputation  shortly  before 
their  departure.  The  result  was  that  Messrs.  Tyer- 
man  and  Bennet  recommended  the  Directors  to 
authorize  the  missionaries  to  charter  a  vessel  for  a 
limited  period  annually,  a  recommendation  in  which 
the  board  concurred  ;  and,  although  a  hired  ship  and 
a  short  annual  voyage  came  far  below  his  desires, 
Mr.  Wilhams  greatly  rejoiced  in  the  decision  of  the 
Directors,  and  at  once  resolved  to  make  the  utmost 
of  it.  As  might  have  been  expected,  the  first  Wsit 
determined  upon  was  to  the  Hervey  Islands ;  and,  in 
the  autumn  of  1825,  "the  Haweis"  was  chartered  for 
this  purpose.  As  Messrs.  Williams  and  Bourne  had 
visited  the  group  in  1823,  it  was  deemed  proper  by 
their  brethren  that  one  of  them  should  now  under- 
take the  service.  Both  were  willing.  Mr.  Williams 
was  even  anxious  to  go,  and  most  naturaUy,  for  the 
Rarotongans  had  sent  to  him  a  special  invitation  to 
their  island,  accompanied  by  the  promise,  that  on  his 
arrival,  they  would  cast  all  their  rejected  idols  at  his  feet. 
But  besides  this,  he  wished  to  avail  hmiself  of  the  oppor- 
tunity of  searching  for  other  islands,  wqth  the  names 
of  which  he  had  been  long  familiar.  But  the  lot  fell 
upon  his  more  favoured  brother ;  and,  subsequently, 
he  had  satisfactory  reasons  for  concluding  that  "  the 


224  LIFE  OF  THE 

whole  disposing  thereof  was  of  the  Lord."  Raiatea 
required  his  presence ;  for,  although  much  had  been 
done  at  the  new  settlement,  much  remained  unfinished, 
in  the  completion  of  which  his  superintendence  was 
essential. 

Although  few  missionaries  have  deserved  censure 
less,  it  is  not  surprising,  considering  the  influence 
which  Mr.  Williams  had  now  acquired  at  Raiatea,  and 
the  extent  to  which  his  presence  and  labours  there 
counteracted  the  vicious  propensities  of  disaffected 
natives  and  immoral  visitors,  that  by  some  his  con- 
duct should  have  been  misrepresented  and  his  charac- 
ter maligned.  This,  in  general,  would  not  have 
caused  him  a  moment's  uneasiness.  Aware  of  the 
principles  and  animus  of  his  calumniators,  of  the 
utter  falsehood  of  their  accusations,  and  of  the  limited 
currency  which  these  could  obtain  in  the  islands,  he 
would  probably  have  never  written  a  line  on  the 
subject,  had  he  not  been  informed  that  some  com- 
munication affecting  his  character  had,  unknown  to 
himself,  and  evidently  from  unworthy  motives,  been 
made  by  the  Tahitian  consul  to  the  British  govern- 
ment. This  drew  from  him  the  following  letter  to 
the  Directors,  which  is  valuable,  not  only  as  a  vindi- 
cation of  himself  from  the  particular  charges  to  which 
it  refers,  but  still  more  so  for  the  light  it  throws  upon 
the  principles  which  regulated  his  own  proceedings, 
and  for  the  evidence  it  supplies  of  the  value  of  mis- 
sionary supervision  over  the  judicial  proceedings  of  a 
people  just  emerging  from  barbarism.  The  insertion 
of  this  document  here  is  rendered  the  more  necessary 
by  the  circumstance  that  the  calumnies  for  which  it 
accounts  have  been  since  reproduced,  in  a  new  garb, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  2 25 

just  as  if  the  transactions  so  dishonestly  perverted, 
and  so  long  disposed  of,  were  previously  unknown, 
and  had  but  recently  occurred. 

"  The  first  charge/'  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  which  is  brought 

against  me  relates  to  the  ;*  and  I  assure  you  I  feel  a 

peculiar  delicacy  in  mentioning  this  subject,  lest  I  should  injui-e 

Captain ;  but  I  am  under  the  necessity  of  lajdng  before 

you  a  plain  and  faithful  statement  of  the  case,  because  it  has 
been  reported  to  the  British  consul  at  Tahiti,  that  the  natives 
fastened  ropes  to  the  stern  of  the  ship,  and  either  did,  or 
attempted  to  drag  her  on  shore.     Now  the  circumstances  of  the 

case  were  these  : — WTiile  the  was  here,  it  was  discovered 

that  three  women  were  on  board ;  but  by  what  means  they  came 
there  was  unknown.  The  king,  Tamatoa,  wrote  several  letters, 
and  sent  messengers  to  the  Captain,  who  took  little  notice  of 
them.  At  last,  however,  two  natives  were  permitted  to  search 
for  the  women  in  the  hold  ;  but  it  was  a  mere  farce  to  send  them 
for  such  a  purpose  into  the  hold  of  a  large  vessel.  The  search 
therefore  was  vain,  and  all  pacific  measures  taken  by  the  king  had 
proved  useless.     Things  continued  in  this  unsatisfactory  state 

up  to  the  time  when  the  was  about  to  sail.     She  weighed 

anchor ;  but,  as  it  blew  a  gale  of  wind,  she  failed  in  her  attempt 
to  clear  the  harbour.  As  soon,  however,  as  the  people  saw  that 
their  women  were  to  be  carried  ofi",  they  were  exceedingly 
exasperated.  The  whole  settlement  was  in  a  ferment,  and  the 
king  and  chiefs  convened  a  meeting,  at  which  I  was  requested 
to  be  present.  At  this  meeting  two  propositions  were  dis- 
cussed : — the  first  was,  to  seize  the  boats,  when  they  came  on 
shore  in  the  evening,  and  detain  the  crews  until  the  women  were 
given  up ;  and  the  second,  to  board  the  vessel,  secure  the  sailors, 
and  search  out  the  women.  After  considerable  altercation  on 
the  subject,  they  appealed  to  me  for  my  opinion.  I  advised 
them,  on  no  account,  to  carry  either  of  the  propositions  into 

*   For  obvions  reasons  the  names  are  omitted  by  the  compiler. 

Q 


226  LIFE  OF  THE 

effect^  as  very  serious  consequences  would  follow — lives  be  lost, 
and  their  reputation  stained.  On  the  contrai-y,  I  suggested  that 
the  king  should  write  again  to  the  Captain^  protesting  against 
the  capture  of  the  women,  and  informing  him  that  if  he  took 
them  away,  he  and  his  chiefs  would  write  to  the  British  govern- 
ment on  the  subject.  I  also  engaged  to  write  to  the  same  effect 
to  the  owner  of  the  vessel.  Very  general  approbation  was 
expressed  at  this  proposal,  and  it  was  adopted.  On  the  follow- 
ing morning,  however,  numbers  of  the  natives  flocked  on  board 
the  vessel,  entirely  unknown  to  me ;  and,  as  I  had  occasion  to 
see  the  Captain,  I  went  off  shortly  after,  and  to  my  utter  astonish- 
ment found  the  decks  crowded.     I  said  to  Captain ,  '  Why 

did  you  admit  so  many  natives  on  board  V  He  said,  '  I  suppose 
there  is  no  danger  •/  and  having  answered  that  there  was  none, 
I  requested  him  to  go  with  me  below.  When  we  had  got  into 
the  state  cabin,  I  related  minutely  what  had  taken  place  on  shore, 
and  the  advice  I  had  given  to  the  people.  He  assured  me  that 
he  was  extremely  sorry,  that  he  knew  not  that  the  females  were 
on  board,  and  that,  if  they  were,  he  would  send  them  back  that 
night,  and  requested  me  to  use  my  influence  in  clearing  the 
ship  of  the  people.  I  then  called  down  the  king,  who  was 
waiting  on  deck,  and  acquainted  him  with  what  had  passed, 
and  requested  that  he  would  order  every  one  on  shore  imme- 
diately, which  was  done.  The  women  were  given  up,  and  a 
polite  note  sent  with  them  from  the  Captain.  I  certainly  think 
that  my  going  on  board  at  the  time  was  a  very  providential 
occurrence. 

"  Another  report  has  been  circulated  from  the  same  quarter, 
that  we  have  the  Inquisition  here — that  noses  and  ears  are  cut 
off,  eyes  plucked  out,  and  other  cnielties  practised.  These 
reports  it  is,  I  suppose,  quite  unnecessary  for  me  to  contradict. 
A  greater  degree  of  religious  liberty  is  not  possessed  by  any  per- 
sons on  earth  than  is  now  enjoyed  by  the  Raiateans,  and  a  person 
more  attached  to  the  cause  of  religious  liberty  than  myself  is 
not  to  be  found.  There  has  not  been  a  public  meeting  held,  a 
person  judged,  or  a  punishment  inflicted,  since  the  mission  was 
established,  with  which  I  am  not  acquainted;  and  I  positively 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  227 

affirm  that  never  has  anything  of  the  kind  taken  place.  It  is 
true,  indeed,  that  a  proposal  was  made  to  cut  off  the  ears  of  the 

women  who  went  on  board  the ;  and  my  consent  was 

asked.  This  of  course  I  refused  :  but  I  did  consent  to  the 
shaving  of  their  heads.  A  short  time  since,  some  of  the  people 
endeavom-ed  to  extort  a  confession  from  an  old  offender,  by 
using  what  the  sailors  call  '  a  Scotch  winch,'  which  is  made  by 
passing  a  rope  round  two  posts,  placing  the  culprit  in  the  middle 
of  the  rope,  and  then  twisting  it  with  sticks.  As  soon  as  I  heard 
of  this,  I  remonstrated  with  them  on  the  impropriety  of  such 
methods.  They  said  that  it  was  a  very  quick  and  effectual  way, 
and  seemed  much  pleased  at  having  discovered  it.  But  I  was 
firm,  and  insisted  that  it  should  not  be  repeated ;  and  it  has  not 
been.  This  was  the  only  mode  of  torture  ever  used  at  Eaiatea ; 
no  one  was  hm-t  by  it,  and  when  I  condemned  it,  it  was  laid 
aside." 

The  spirit  of  the  people  and  the  state  of  the  settle- 
ment continued  to  present,  down  to  the  close  of  the  year 
1825,  the  same  animating  features  which  had  cheered 
its  commencement.  Acting  upon  the  wise  principles 
which  guided  him  in  forming  the  first  station,  Mr. 
Williams  endeavoured,  no  less  by  his  own  example 
than  by  suitable  exhortation,  to  induce  the  people  to 
build  their  habitations  and  arrange  their  gardens  in 
a  superior  style.  But  his  chief  anxiety  now  centred 
in  the  rising  sanctuary,  which  he  had  resolved  to 
erect  upon  a  plan,  and  to  execute  in  a  manner,  far 
surpassing  any  edifice  yet  seen  in  those  islands.  But 
to  the  accomplishment  of  this  object  nearly  twelve 
months  were  devoted.  This  far  exceeded  the  period 
proposed;  but  the  delay  was  occasioned  by  the 
extent  of  the  work,  and  the  numerous  additions  made 
to  the  original  design.  The  dimensions  of  the  build- 
ing were  145  feet  by  40.     Every  part  of  it  was  sub- 

q2 


228  LIFE  OF  THE 

stantial ;  the  floors  and  plastering  were  superior  to 
anything  of  the  kind  yet  attempted,  and  the  front 
presented  the  novel,  and,  to  the  natives,  imposing 
spectacle  of  two  handsome  folding-doors,  and  nine 
windows  arched  and  glazed.  The  interior  was  exceed- 
ingly neat  and  commodious.  It  was  furnished  through- 
out with  pews  and  benches,  all  of  which  were  free. 
But  the  pulpit  was  Mr.  Williams's  chef  cTwuvre.  This 
was  an  octagon  with  concave  corners,  and  it  was 
placed  in  the  centre  of  a  spacious  pew  of  correspond- 
ing form.  Both  within  and  without,  paint,  which  Mr. 
Williams  had  purchased  from  ships  at  a  high  price, 
was  plentifully  used  to  preserve  and  beautify  the 
building.  Of  course,  in  the  new  departments  of 
painter  and  glazier,  his  talents  were  again  called  into 
requisition. 

The  position  occupied  by  the  chapel  was  conspicu- 
ous and  commanding.  It  stood  preeminent  among 
the  various  other  structures  around  it ;  at  once  the 
sign  and  centre  of  that  great  moral  transformation 
which  had  been  effected  by  the  Gospel.  As  it  was  the 
first  edifice  which  could  be  descried  in  the  distance, 
and  the  most  imposing  in  the  settlement,  it  proclaimed 
with  silent,  but  impressive  significance  to  every  vessel 
that  approached  the  island,  and  to  every  stranger  who 
trod  those  shores,  that  what  was  there  beheld  of  indus- 
try, order,  civilization,  and  enjoyment,  were  the  preci- 
ous fruits  and  glorious  achievements  of  Christianity. 

On  the  8th  of  February,  1826,  this  noble  building 
was  opened  for  Divine  service ;  and  a  large  influx  of 
visitors  from  the  surrounding  islands  united  with  the 
Raiateans,  in  the  solemnities  and  festivity  of  the  day. 
The  sermons,  which  were  preached  by  Messrs.  Bourne 


< 


'^  \. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAJIS.  2*29 

and  Williams  to  an  immense  multitude,  appeared  to 
produce  upon  the  minds  of  many  a  deep  and  salutary 
impression.  One  very  gratifying  circumstance  referred 
to  on  this  occasion  was,  that,  during  the  erection  of 
the  material  temple,  many  "  living  stones"  had  been 
added  to  the  "  spiritual  house."  For  some  time  past 
the  church  had  received  accessions  to  its  number  at 
every  church-meeting ;  and  at  no  former  period  of 
Mr.  Williams's  labours  did  God  give  more  powerful 
testimony  to  his  own  word.  In  November,  1825,  he 
writes,  "  Our  church  is  considerably  on  the  increase ;  " 
and  five  months  after  that,  he  makes  a  similar  statement, 
and  adds,  "  The  outward  conduct  of  our  members  is, 
generally  speaking,  very  consistent.  Since  the  forma- 
tion of  the  church,  we  have  had  reason  to  separate 
only  two  or  three  individuals  from  our  communion  ; 
yet  we  are  as  vigilant  as  possible,  and  do  not  spare 
an  individual  whose  inconsistency  has  been  estab- 
lished, though  doubtless  there  is  a  great  deal  of  secret 
sin  with  which  we  are  unacquainted.  The  people 
continue  to  show  us  much  attachment,  and  are  very 
diligent  in  attending  the  means  of  instruction.  Every 
sermon  they  hear  furnishes  a  subject  for  public  con- 
versation. This  evening  I  have  catechized  three 
classes  on  sermons  which  they  heard  seven  or  eight 
months  since,  and  every  one  was  enabled  to  repeat 
some  part,  either  a  general  division,  or  a  subdivision, 
or  a  practical  observation,  or  a  sentiment.  In  the 
same  public  way  I  examine  their  progress  in  reading. 
This  is  absolutely  necessary,  as  in  all  the  islands  they 
commit  so  much  Scripture  to  memory,  from  merely 
hearing  it,  that  unless  frequently  and  carefully  ex- 
amined,  they   will   repeat  chapter    after    chapter   so 


230  LIFE  OF  THE 

correctly,  and  appear  to  read  with  such  fluency,  as 
completely  to  deceive  any  one.  Some  whom  I  have 
lately  detected  in  this  have  been  severely  chided,  and 
are  now  put  upon  a  new  plan  which  compels  them  to 
learn  to  read.  This  has  caused  a  great  stir,  and  now 
they  have  book  in  hand  night  and  day.  My  dear 
Mrs.  Williams  continues  her  meetings  with  the  females, 
and  they  are  of  great  advantage.  It  is  also  with 
pleasure  I  inform  you  that  I  have  completed  the 
translation  of  the  Hebrews  and  Revelations.  The  first 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  will,  I  hope,  be  finished  by 
the  latter  end  of  May." 

From  the  day  of  its  discovery,  Rarotonga  had  shared 
largely  in  Mr.  Williams's  thoughts  and  anxieties ; 
and,  although  he  felt  considerable  confidence  in  the 
native  teachers  whom  he  had  left  there,  especially 
Papeiha,  he  was  well  aware  that,  without  European 
missionaries,  the  advances  of  the  people  in  knowledge, 
civilization  and  piety  would  be  comparatively  slow 
and  superficial.  Under  these  impressions,  he  had 
applied  to  the  Directors  soon  after  its  discovery  for 
an  efficient  labourer ;  and,  as  the  deputation  seconded 
this  application,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitman  were  imme- 
diately appointed  to  this  new  station,  and  reached 
Tahiti  at  the  close  of  1825.  Great  was  the  joy  with 
which  Mr.  Williams  received  the  intelligence  of  their 
arrival,  and  he  lost  no  time  in  giving  these  fellow- 
labourers  a  cordial  welcome  to  the  South  Seas.  With 
this  view,  he  went  immediately  to  Tahiti ;  and  shortly 
afterwards,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  P.  became  inmates  of  his  own 
family.  The  first  impressions  which  these  strangers 
received  of  Raiatea  and  its  missionary  will  be  best 
conveyed  to  the  reader  in  Mr.  Pitman's  own  words. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  231 

"  My  acquaintance  with  our  beloved  brother,"  he 
writes  to  the  author,  from  Raro tonga,  May  19,  1841, 
'*  commenced  in  December,  1825,  when,  hearing  of 
our  arrival  at  Tahiti,  he  came  to  fetch  us  to  remain 
with  him  at  Raiatea  until  an  opportunity  offered  of 
proceeding  to  our  destination.  During  our  residence 
under  his  roof,  w^e  w^ere  treated  as  part  of  his  family, 
and  most  cheerfully  did  he  assist  us  in  everything 
connected  with  the  great  work  to  which  we  had  de- 
voted our  lives.  Raiatea  was  then  in  its  glory,  and 
our  souls  rejoiced  to  see  the  triumphs  of  the  Gospel 
in  that  island.  Here  we  were  witnesses  of  the  inde- 
fatigable labours  of  our  beloved  brother,  whose  whole 
soul  was  engaged  in  the  missionary  enterprise.  Often, 
as  you  may  suppose,  our  conversation  turned  on  the 
all-important  topic  of  the  world's  salvation.  It  was 
only  to  start  the  subject,  and  a  fire  was  kindled  in  his 
heart  not  easily  extinguished.  I  think  I  may  safely 
say,  nothing  occupied  more  of  his  thoughts  than  how 
he,  in  conjunction  with  his  brethren,  could  extend 
the  knowledge  of  Christ  and  him  crucified  to  the 
numerous  islands  which  stud  the  bosom  of  the 
Southern  Pacific.  Various  were  his  attempts,  plans 
and  contrivances,  to  get  a  vessel  suited  to  the  purpose 
of  visiting  the  islands  where  he  lost  his  life.  'It 
appears  to  me,'  said  he,  '  Pitimani,*  to  dw^ell  among 
this  handful  of  people,  and  to  confine  one's  time, 
talents,  and  energies  to  this  contracted  spot,  to  be 
throwing  one's  life  away.  I  cannot  endure  the 
thought.  Tens  of  thousands  perishing  in  islands  not 
very  remote,  and  to  be  confined  to  a  solitary  island 

"  *   He  always  spoke  to  me  by  Tahitianizing  my  name." 


232  LIFE  OF  THE 

with  a  few  hundred  inhabitants  !  It  grieves  me  to 
my  very  soul.  Something  must  be  done  ;  and  if  the 
London  Missionary  Society  cannot  do  it,  it  must  be 
sought  elsewhere.  Had  I  a  ship  at  my  command,  not 
an  island  in  the  Pacific  but  should  (God  permitting) 
be  visited,  and  teachers  sent  to  direct  the  wandering  feet 
of  the  heathen  to  happiness — to  heaven.'  His  ardent 
soul  winged  its  way  from  island  to  island,  and  only 
wished  for  means  to  carry  the  bread  of  life  to  their 
perishing  inhabitants.  It  was  in  vain  to  raise  objec- 
tions. The  thing  was  so  clear  to  his  own  mind,  that 
he  could  not  for  a  moment  doubt  its  practicability. 
He  was  the  very  man  for  the  work.  His  desire  was 
ultimately  obtained  by  the  building  of  the  Messenger 
of  Peace  at  Rarotonga." 

The  ardent  zeal  of  Mr.  Williams,  which  so  early 
impressed  the  mind  of  Mr.  Pitman,  found  no  repose, 
but  merely  excitement,  in  his  previous  successes. 
Greatly  as  he  rejoiced  in  what  had  been  done,  he  was 
far  more  deeply  affected  by  what  remained  undone. 
This  state  of  mind  frequently  amounted  to  uneasiness 
and  anxiety.  The  dissatisfaction  which  led  him  at  an 
earlier  stage  of  his  labours  to  request  a  removal  from 
Raiatea  frequently  returned  upon  him ;  and  rarely  did 
his  thoughts  traverse  the  ocean,  and  light  on  distant 
but  still  degraded  lands,  without  reviving  his  former 
feelings.  He  well  knew  the  cause  of  the  restriction 
which  he  deplored;  and,  in  calmer  moments,  could 
not  withhold  his  approbation  from  the  prudential 
course  of  the  Directors ;  but,  at  other  times,  and  while 
contemplating  the  subject  through  the  medium  of  his 
own  glowing  zeal,  he  could  scarcely  restrain  his  indig- 
nation against  the  economy  which,  in  order  to  save  a 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  233 

few  hundreds  of  pounds  annually,  would  allow  the 
myriads  of  the  heathen,  to  whom  he  was  anxious  to 
convey  the  Gospel,  to  sit  and  die  in  darkness.  This 
urged  him  to  write  frequently  and  freely  on  the  great 
theme  of  Christian  evangelization ;  and  few  of  his 
letters  are  without  a  reference  to  the  prevailing  desire 
of  his  heart.  Thus,  in  August,  1826,  he  writes  to 
the  Directors. 

"  We  have  received  your  communication  approving 
the  arrangement  made  with  the  deputation  for  visiting 
the  outstations ;  but  it  must  be  recollected  that  the 
sum  placed  at  our  disposal  was  intended  for  a  voyage 
to  the  Hervey  Islands,  Rurutu,  &c.  But  new  stations 
will  entail  new  expenses ;  and  I  would  enforce  on  the 
minds  of  the  Directors  the  necessity  of  extending. 
Here  are  missionaries  labouring  within  narrow  spheres, 
with  thousands  on  every  side  waiting  ready  to  receiA  e 
the  Gospel.  Fifty  native  teachers  might  be  obtained 
from  our  churches.  With  a  trifling  additional  expense 
of  £500  to  £700  a  year,  our  labours  might  be  extended 
ten-fold.  The  Marquesas,  Navigators',  New  Hebrides, 
New  Caledonia,  New  Guinea,  &c.,  could  all  be  obtained 
by  us.  Why  cramp  us,  with  all  the  means,  but  money, 
at  our  command  ?  Of  the  islands  we  have  visited, 
Rurutu,  Aitutaki,  Rarotonga,  &c.,  it  may  almost  be 
said,  *We  came,  we  saw,  we  conquered.'  And  if 
such  success  has  attended  us  at  those  islands,  is  it  not 
reasonable  to  expect  similar  successes  at  other  places  ? 
The  general  method  is,  for  masters  to  urge  their  ser- 
vants to  duty :  it  is  the  reverse  here.  We  have  to  urge 
you." 

Referring  to  the  same  topic,  he  thus  expressed  him- 
self in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Ellis  of  the  same  date.  "  I  have 


234  LIFE  OF  THE 

written  to  Mr.  Hankey,  showing  how  desirable  it  is 
to  extend  our  means  of  usefulness.  We  could  supply 
fifty  native  teachers  from  our  various  churches,  and 
extend  our  labours  ten-fold  if  we  had  the  opportunity. 
How  are  we  cramped !  " 

But  anxious  as  Mr.  Williams  was  to  widen  the 
range  of  his  exertions,  he  was  unable  to  do  so  until 
the  following  year.  In  the  mean  time,  however, 
Raiatea  reaped  the  fruit  of  his  continued  labours,  and 
was  additionally  benefited  by  the  valuable  aid  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Pitman,  who  relieved  him  of  the  superin- 
tendence of  the  children's  school,  and  thus  enabled 
him  to  introduce  other  plans  of  usefulness.  And  this 
was  necessary ;  for,  as  the  settlement  advanced,  and 
the  demand  for  labour  was  proportionably  diminished, 
its  vigilant  superintendent  perceived  the  importance 
of  devising  new  expedients  to  stimulate  the  industry, 
and  improve  the  circumstances  of  the  people.  With 
this  view,  he  resolved  to  learn,  that  he  might  be  able 
to  teach,  the  manufacture  of  rope.  Preparatory  to 
this,  however,  it  was  requisite  to  find  a  substitute  for 
flax,  which,  though  indigenous  in  New  Zealand  and 
some  other  islands,  did  not  grow  at  Raiatea.  But  this 
was  soon  discovered  in  the  fibrous  husk  of  the  cocoa 
nut,  and  the  stalks  of  the  banana,  which  proved,  after 
proper  preparation,  an  excellent  material  for  the  pur- 
pose. Having,  therefore,  made  a  winch,  and  other 
necessary  machinery,  he  soon  succeeded;  and  as  the 
rope  and  cordage  thus  prepared  were  readily  purchased 
by  masters  of  vessels,  and  brought  an  ample  remune- 
ration for  labour,  he  was  not  a  little  gratified  by  the 
result  of  his  experiment.  How  Mr.  Williams  acquired 
this  knowledge,  and  constructed  the  apparatus,  we  are 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  235 

not  informed.  The  only  explanation  of  this,  and 
similar  transactions,  must  be  sought  in  the  inventive 
power  and  endless  expedients  of  his  active  and  de- 
voted mind. 

The  subjoined  letter,  written  in  November,  1826, 
to  his  family,  presents,  with  other  information,  another 
phase  of  this  remarkable  man's  labours  at  Raiatea, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  will  make  the  reader  more  fami- 
liar with  the  habits  of  thought  and  the  amount  of 
Scripture  truth  prevalent  amongst  the  people  of  his 
charge.  Whether  discussions,  like  those  of  which  he 
has  here  furnished  a  specimen,  were  the  best  adapted 
method  of  instruction  for  a  people  in  their  immature 
state  of  knowledge,  the  reader  must  judge  for  himself. 
If,  however,  in  adopting  such  a  plan,  Mr.  Williams 
erred,  that  error  will  not  be  harshly  condemned. 

"  I  have  much  to  say  to  you,  but  I  scarcely  know  what  to  write, 
for  several  reasons ;  especially  because  there  is  danger  of  saying 
too  much,  or  saying  too  little.  In  the  first  place,  I  may  tell  you 
that  we  purpose  going,  for  a  few  months,  to  Rarotonga,  to  assist 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitman  in  forming  a  settlement,  and  arranging 
the  affairs  of  the  station,  &c.  They  are  two  right-minded  mis- 
sionaries, but  weak  and  dehcate.  You  will  be  pleased  to  hear, 
that  we  have  sent  home  from  our  Missionary  Society  at  Raiatea 
nearly  £300.  The  children's  subscriptions,  for  this  year  only, 
amounted  to  £S0.  The  total  sent  in  is  for  two  years.  In  addition 
to  this,  we  support  our  six  native  teachers  at  the  outstations. 
I  am  inclined  to  think,  that  few  of  your  English  churches  excel 
us  in  this  respect. 

"  I  will  now  give  you  an  account  of  a  meeting  which  we  held 
last  night.  It  is  a  specimen  of  numerous  other  meetings  of  the 
same  kind  which  I  have  held  with  the  people.  The  subject  of 
conversation  last  night  was  the  Divinity  of  Jesus  Christ.  The 
meetings  are  always  opened  by  prayer.     I  preside,  as  a  matter 


236  LIFE  OF  THE 

of  course; — state  the  subject  for  consideration; — occasionally 
propose  a  question,  start  an  objection,  or  throw  out  a  remark,  as 
circumstances  may  dictate.  The  following  is  an  accurate  report 
of  what  passed  last  evening  : — 

"  '  I  firmly  believe/  said  the  first  speaker,  '  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  God  as  well  as  man/  '  Are  you  not  mistaken  ? '  was  the 
reply ;  '  was  not  Jesus  man  and  man  only  ? '  *  I  believe,' 
rejoined  the  first,  '  that  Jesus  was  really  man,  for  he  had  both 
the  body  and  soul  of  man  ;  but  he  was  God  as  well  as  man,  for 
he  took  on  himself  the  form  of  man.  If  he  had  been  only  man, 
he  could  not  have  died  for  sinners.'  'Is  not  that  a  proof,' 
asked  another,  '  that  he  is  not  God  ?  If  God,  why  die  ? '  First 
speaker  :  *  His  dying  only  proves  him  to  be  man ;  his  rising 
again  proves  him  to  be  God.'  'And  if,'  added  another,  'he 
was  only  man,  why  so  much  ado  about  his  death  ?  Many  have 
died  cruel  deaths  ;  Paul  was  beheaded,  and  Peter  was  crucified, 
but  there  is  not  so  much  said  about  their  deaths.'  '  Ah  but,' 
rejoined  another,  '  lately  Tuihe  died  among  us,  and  there  was  a 
great  ado  about  his  death : — what  he  said,  and  how  happily  he 
died.'  '  But  stop,'  cried  one,  '  did  the  sun  hide  himself  in 
darkness  at  Tuihe's  death, — did  the  rocks  rend  at  Tuihe's  death, 
— did  any  exclaim  at  Tuihe's  death.  Truly  this  was  the  Son  of 
God  ? '  '  But  did  not  Jesus  eat  food  when  on  earth,  and  will 
God  eat  food  ? '  'I  say,'  was  the  answer,  ' he  was  man  as 
well  as  God, — therefore  did  he  eat  food.'  '  Give  us  some  other 
proof  that  he  was  God,'  said  another.  '  The  various  miracles 
that  he  wrought,'  was  the  reply.  '  But  did  not  Peter  and  all 
the  apostles  work  miracles  ? '  '  Yes,  but  they  did  their  miracles 
with  borrowed  power ;  and,  when  they  returned,  did  they  not 
tell  Jesus  that  they  did  all  in  his  name,  and  not  in  their  own ; 
and  even  that  they  had  cast  out  devils  in  his  name  ? '  Another 
said,  '  Is  not  the  star  that  led  the  wise  men  from  the  East  a 
proof  of  the  Divinity  of  Jesus  ? '  '  But,  if  really  God,  would 
he  have  been  laid  in  a  manger  ?  '  '  Yes,'  said  another,  '  for 
did  he  not  humble  himself,  and  lay  aside  his  glory  as  God  ?  If 
he  had  come  in  his  glory,  would  not  man  have  exceedingly  feared  ? 
We  know  what  Moses   said.'      Another  added,  '  When  Jesus 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  237 

was  baptized  by  John;,  did  not  God  say  from  heaven,  This  is 
my  beloved  Son, — did  not  the  Spirit  descend  upon  him, — did 
not  the  heavens  open  ?  and  what  is  all  this,  but  proof  that  he 
was  really  God  ? '  '  But  have  not  others  been  spoken  to  from 
heaven  ? '  '  Who — who  ? '  '  Paul  was  addressed  from  heaven, 
— Peter  was  addressed  from  heaven.^  '  True,  but  did  God  say 
to  Paul,  Thou  art  my  beloved  Son  ? '  Another,  '  Could  any 
man  feed  five  thousand  with  a  few  loaves  and  fishes  ? '  Another, 
'  Angels  attended  at  the  birth  of  Christ :  a  great  company.^ 
'  Angels  attended  also  about  John,^  '  An  angel  brought  the 
message  to  Zacharias,  but  angels  did  not  attend  at  his  birth, 
and  sing.  Glory  to  God, '  &c.  Another,  '  If  he  had  been 
only  man,  he  would  have  been  in  the  cave  to  the  present  day.^ 
'  Don't  you  know  that  his  disciples  stole  him  away  ? '  *  Was 
he  stolen  ? — that  ^s  a  lame  tale.  If  the  soldiers  were  asleep, 
how  could  they  know  he  was  stolen  ? '  '  Well,  how  can  you 
prove  that  he  is  gone  to  heaven  ?  was  he  not  seen  on  earth  after 
he  rose  ?  did  he  not  ask  meat  of  his  disciples,  and  converse  with 
them  ?  '  '  Stop,  friend,'  one  replied,  '  is  it  general  with  dying 
men  to  rise  again,  and  go  about  and  ask  meat,  and  converse  with 
their  friends  ? '  '  You  talked  about  miracles ;  does  not  our 
missionary  cure  the  lame,  the  halt,  and  the  blind  ? '  Answer, 
'  How  many  people  did  Jesus  bleed, — to  whom  did  he  give 
medicine  ?  Our  missionary  cures  by  giving  medicine ;  Jesus 
did  so  by  his  voice  only.'  '  Stay,  did  not  Jesus  mix  clay  with 
spittle,  and  anoint  the  eyes  of  the  blind  ?  '  '  But  is  that  medi- 
cine ?  You  take  clay,  or  sand,  or  coral,  and  anoint  the  eyes  of 
Taeva,  (a  blind  man,)  and  see  what  a  miracle  you  will  make  of  it.' 
'  Is  it  a  Godlike  action  to  pray  ?  is  there  not  something  un-god- 
like  in  praying  ?'  '  For  you,  the  prayerless,  did  he  pray.'  '  How 
is  it  that  he  took  other  people's  corn  on  the  Sabbath-day  ? ' 
'  Don't  you  know  that  he  is  Lord  of  all, — made  the  sea,  and  all 
that  is  in  it, — the  earth,  and  all  that  is  in  it ;  besides,  they  were 
hungry,  and  God  loves  mercy  better  than  sacrifice.'  '  If  he  is 
Lord  of  all,  why  beg  water  of  the  woman  of  Samaria  ? '  (Here 
the  thread  of  the  debate  was  lost  for  a  short  time.) 

"  Another  said,  '  he  believed  he  was  God,  because  he  said,  / 


238  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  my  Father  are  one ;  and,  /  am  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega ; 
and  because  the  Father  addressed  him,  saying,  Thy  throne,  O 
God,  is  for  ever  and  ever ;  a  sceptre  of  righteousness,'  &c. 

"  Another  believed  it,  because  he  fully  satisfied  the  justice  of 
God ;  and,  when  cast  off  by  his  Father  on  the  cross,  yet  bore 
the  weight  of  man's  guilt  by  himself.  '  He  is  also,'  added  this 
native,  '  to  judge  the  world,  and  must  therefore  be  God.' 

"  Another  said,  '  He  himself  has  promised,  Where  two  or 
three  are  met  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  rnidst  of  them ; 
and,  /  will  be  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  ivorld. 
Now  how  can  he  fulfil  these  promises  ?  A^Tiile  ive  are  gathered 
here  to  worship  and  ^v&y,  others  are  gathered  in  distant  lands,  some 
in  Britain ;  and  how  can  he  be  with  them  all  if  he  is  not  God  ? ' " 

"  In  this  account,"  Mr.  Williams  adds,  "  I  have  given  you  a 
fair  specimen  of  these  meetings.  It  is  not  a  selection  of  the 
best ;  but  one  which  came  in  course  last  night,  and  I  thought  it 
would  be  interesting  to  you. 

"  All  the  other  concerns  of  the  station  go  on  as  usual.  I  have 
just  returned  from  a  very  fine  feast  of  the  children,  full  four 
hundred  of  whom  were  present.  It  was  occasioned  by  opening 
the  new  school-house.  The  children  walked  in  procession,  with 
banners,  &c.  All  the  girls  wore  bonnets,  and  the  greater  num- 
ber of  them  were  in  mourning  for  the  king's  brother,  who  died 
lately  very  happy.  Many  of  them  had  little  gowns,  shawls, 
&c.  I  never  saw  the  children  look  so  well  before.  I  preached 
to  them,  after  which  they  were  publicly  examined. 

''  I  have  received  good  news  from  Rurutu.  Mr.  Stutchbury 
will  give  you  an  account  of  what  he  saw  there.  I  am  sorry  to 
say,  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bourne  are  about  to  leave  us  in  conse- 
quence of  Mrs.  B.'s  state  of  health.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Piatt  are  at 
Borabora.  We  are  going  to  spend  a  few  days  with  them  soon. 
We  are  also  going  to  the  opening  of  the  chapel  at  Huahine, 
which  is  nearly  finished.  After  this,  we  propose  taking  a  trip 
to  Rurutu  and  Rarotonga ;  so  you  see,  we  shall  be  wanderers  for 
a  while,  but  it  is  all  on  sacred  ground ;  all  in  the  midst  of  the 
harvest,  where  there  is  plenty  of  work. 

"  I  '11  give  your  husbands,  my  dear  sisters,  a  Raiatean  cure  for 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  239 

a  scolding  wife.  I  have  a  young  man  at  work  for  me,  who  is  a 
very  good-tempered  and  a  very  droll  fellow.  His  wife  is  very 
fond  of  him ;  but  is,  at  times,  troubled  with  a  terrible  itching 
under  the  tongue ;  and  while  this  lasts,  scold  she  must.  The 
young  man  listens  to  the  effusions  of  her  anger  very  patiently, 
and,  while  she  is  scolding,  he  quietly  opens  the  New  Testament, 
and  begins  to  read  it  aloud.  At  this,  the  wiie  storms  out,  ^  Why 
does  this  fellow  read  the  Word  of  God?'  and  the  husband 
calmly  replies,  '  To  calm  your  troubled  spirit,  my  dear,  and  to 
support  me  against  the  vollies  of  your  wTath,  lest  my  anger 
should  be  kindled  too.'  The  loving  wife  soon  perceives  that  it 
is  of  no  use  for  her  to  scold,  so  she  embraces  her  husband,  smiles 
at  her  own  folly,  and  promises  in  future  to  regulate  her  tongue. 
"  You  must  tell  my  dear  father,  that  our  hands  are  full  of  the 
best  of  work.  I  hope,  and  trust,  and  pray,  that  he  is  walking 
worthy  of  his  profession,  and  honouring  his  gracious  Lord.  It 
is  my  sincere  desire  and  constant  prayer,  that  he  and  my  dear 
brothers  may  be  brought  into  Christ's  fold.  This  was  also  the 
earnest  supplication  of  our  dearest,  excellent,  and  best  of  mothers; 
and,  as  'the  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  the  righteous  availeth 
much,'  who  can  tell  how  far  it  may  avail  for  them  ?  Let  us,  dear 
sisters,  use  our  utmost  efforts,  that  the  summit  of  her  desires 
while  she  was  on  earth  may  be  accomplished.  Oh  what  a  pri- 
vilege, if  a  father,  mother,  and  a  whole  family  of  sons  and 
daughters,  were  all  washed  in  the  same  precious  blood  !" 

To  the  details  furnished  in  the  preceding  letter,  it 
will  be  necessary  only  to  add  the  following  extracts, 
in  order  to  complete  the  history  of  this  part  of  Mr. 
Williams's  life : — 

"  It  is  now  ten  years  since  we  parted  with  friends  whom  we 
remember  with  peculiar  affection ;  but  no  regret  is  felt,  that  so 
long  a  time  has  been  passed  in  the  service  of  such  a  Master.  On 
the  contrary,  some  pleasure  is  experienced,  when  we  reflect  that 
we  have  not  labom-ed  in  vain.  The  concerns  of  our  station  are 
going  on  as  usual.    From  four  to  ten  persons  are  added  monthly 


240  LIFE  OF  THE 

to  our  church,  and  the  conduct  of  the  members  generally  is  all 
that  we  can  expect. 

"  "We  have  recently  been  visited  with  a  dreadful  epidemic. 
Nine  or  ten  people  have  died.  Seven  or  eight  of  them,  we  have 
reason  to  believe,  died  in  the  Lord.  Three  were  triumphing  in 
Christ  Jesus.  This  has,  I  trust,  been  productive  of  good  effects 
amongst  us.  One  of  them,  whom  I  visited  several  times,  was 
strong  in  faith,  and  died  rejoicing  in  the  hope  of  the  glory  of 
God.  He  requested  that  no  means  might  ■  be  used  to  detain 
him  on  earth,  as  he  desired  to  depart  and  be  with  Jesus.  He 
died  commending  his  wife  and  children  to  God  and  to  the  word 
of  his  grace." 

To  this  Mrs.  Williams  adds  : — 

"  My  dear  John  is  fully  employed.  All  his  spare  time  is 
devoted  to  translating  the  Scriptures.  Several  of  our  people 
have  died.  My  dear  John  attended  the  sick  night  and  day,  and 
was  the  means  of  recovering  a  great  many. 

"  Since  I  last  wrote  we  have  been  favoured  with  another  sweet 
little  boy.  We  have  called  him  Samuel,  and  pray  that  he  may 
be  a  Samuel  indeed.  He  is  now*  eight  months  old.  Our  dear 
John  is  at  school  at  Eimeo.  This  is  his  second  year.  It  is  a 
great  sacrifice  to  part  with  him;  but,  as  it  is  for  his  future 
benefit,  we  have  committed  him  to  the  care  of  the  great  Pre- 
server. 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitman  are  still  with  us ;  but  they  are  pre- 
paring to  leave  for  Rarotonga,  and  my  dear  John  proposes  that 
we  shall  accompany  them,  and  assist  in  the  formation  of  their 
station.  Neither  of  them  enjoys  good  health,  and  to  enter  upon 
so  large  a  field  without  assistance  would  be  very  trying.  They 
have  been  with  us  twelve  months,  and  we  feel  quite  attached  to 
them." 

Some  time  elapsed,  however,  after  Mr.  Williams  had 
formed  the  purpose  of  accompanying  Mr.  and  Mrs. 

*  November  28,  1826. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  241 

Pitman,  ere  they  could  procure  a  passage.     But  the 
interval  was  fully  occupied,  not  only  with  his  own 
charge,  but  with  that  of  the  station  at  Tahaa,  which 
had  been  placed  under  his  care  by  Mr.  Bourne,  who, 
compelled  by  the  serious  illness  of  Mrs.  B.,  had  left 
on  a  visit  to   the  colony.      At  length,  however,   in 
April,  1827,  a  vessel  was  engaged,  and  preparations 
made  for  their  departure.    But  this  was  attended  with 
serious  difficulties.     When  Mr.  Williams  formed  the 
purpose,  it  was  with   the  confident  expectation  that 
his  esteemed  brother  at  Tahaa  would,  to  some  extent, 
supply  his  place ;  but,  as  Mr.  Bourne  had  now  sailed, 
and   no  other  missionary  could  be  induced  to  leave 
his    own    station,    Mr.   Williams   was    compelled    to 
entrust  the  people  to  the  care  of  Tualiine,  a  deacon  of 
the  church,  and  a  tried  and  trustworthy  man.  It  was, 
however,   a  difficult  and  responsible   position  for  a 
native ;  and,  although  the  individual  selected  was  the 
most  suitable  for  the  purpose,  the   experiment  was 
confessedly   hazardous.      And   Mr.    Williams    knew 
this.    He  was  well  aware  that,  however  efficient  such 
agents   may  be  while  under  the  superintendence  of 
European  missionaries,  they  were  generally  incom- 
petent to  a  post  which  required  much  wisdom,  firm- 
ness, and  self-reliance.      But  as  there  appeared  no 
alternative    between    leaving  Raiatea  with    a    native 
pastor,  and  neglecting  a  long  desired  opportunity  for 
conveying  to  other  islands  the  treasure  of  the  Gospel ; 
and  as,  moreover,  he  expected  to  re-occupy  his  place 
in  three  or  four  months,  he  deemed  the  path  of  duty 
plain. 

Some,  indeed,  might  have  thought  otherwise,  and 
have  concluded  that  Mr.  Williams's  success  at  Raiatea 

R 


242  LIFE  OF  THE 

should  have  bound  him  to  the  spot.  But  upon  his 
mind  this  success  produced  the  very  opposite  effect. 
The  beneficial  changes  which  had  been  already 
effected  by  his  agency  were,  in  his  view,  merely  the 
first-fruits  of  a  rich  harvest  yet  to  be  gathered  out  of 
the  ample,  but  uncultivated  fields  around  him.  What 
God  had  wrought  by  him  at  Raiatea,  only  confirmed 
his  confidence  in  the  power  of  the  Gospel,  and  fed 
his  zeal  for  its  wider  dissemination.  So  long,  indeed, 
as  causes  which  he  could  not  control  restricted  his 
labours,  he  deemed  his  position  providential ;  and, 
although  he  often  looked  with  hope  and  desire  across 
the  blue  waves  which  determined  the  bounds  of  his 
habitation,  he  nevertheless  continued  to  cultivate  the 
enclosure  around  him  with  diligence  and  delight.  At 
the  same  time,  his  ruling  passion  was  constantly 
prompting  him  to  make  an  effort  to  open  other  doors 
of  faith  to  the  heathen ;  and  no  means  were  neglected, 
which  were  calculated  to  contribute  to  the  fulfilment 
of  his  desire.  This  was  a  state  of  mind  which  he  never 
sought  to  conceal,  or  deemed  it  necessary  to  defend ; 
and  its  beneficial  effects  are  to  be  traced  throughout 
the  subsequent  stages  of  his  history. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  243 


CHAPTER  V. 

FROM  MR.  WILLIAMS'S   SECOND   VOYAGE   TO   THE    HERVEY 
ISLANDS  UNTIL  HIS  DEPARTURE  FOR  SAMOA. 

Messrs.  Williams  and  Pitman  arrire  off  Raiotonga— Mr.  Williams's  Imminent 
Danger  in  Landing — Reception  by  the  People — Removal  of  Settlement — 
Lndicrous  Scene — Early  Engagements— Acquisition  of  the  Dialect— Its  Pecu- 
liarities—Laudable Conduct  of  the  Avaruans— Mr.  Williams  Accompanies  them 
to  their  Former  Residence — His  Object  and  Plans— The  Nature  and  Importance 
of  his  Influence — Unwilling  Detention  at  Rarotonga— Its  Beneficial  Results — 
"  Messenger  of  Peace"  Built — Evidences  of  Genius,  and  Illustrations  of  Character 
thus  supplied — Feelings  with  which  Mr.  W.  regarded  his  Vessel — Trials — 
Kindness  of  the  Natives — Airival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Buzacott — Mr.  W.  Leaves 
Rarotonga— Hopes  Cherished  and  Scene  Exhibited  at  his  Departure— Arrives 
at  Tahiti — Letters — Privations  and  Endurance  while  at  Rarotonga — Returns 
to  Raiatea — Death  of  his  Father — Domestic  Trial — Missionary  Anniversaries — 
Their  Importance— Interest  Imparted  to  them  by  Jlr.  W. — Narrative  of  a 
Missionary  Voyage  by  a  Deacon  to  the  Out  Stations — Mr.  W.  Sails  for  Rurutu 
— Letter  to  the  Directors  Describing  the  Events  and  Results  of  this  Visit — 
Remarks — Arrival  of  Ships  of  War  at  Raiatea — Reflections  upon  such  Occur- 
rences— The  Satellite — Vincennes — Seringapatam — Letter  to  Rev.  Mr.  Ellis^ 
To  Mrs.  Kuck— Hurricane— Return  of  "  The  Messenger  of  Peace  "—Prospect 
of  the  Samoan  Voyage. 

Having  hastily  completed  their  preparations  for  the 
voyage,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Pitman  sailed  from  Raiatea,  on  the  26th  of  April ; 
and  on  the  5th  of  May,  reached  Rarotonga.  But  the 
sea  was  so  tempestuous,  that  they  did  not  attempt  to 
land  until  the  following  day,  when  Mr.  Williams  ex- 
perienced one  of  those  perils  and  preservations,  so 
many  of  which  marked  his  subsequent  history.  "  It 
is  now,"   writes    Mr.  Pitman,    "  fourteen    years,    on 

R  2 


244  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  5th  of  the  present  month,  (May,  1841),  that  he 
and  I,  with  our  families,  first  stepped  on  Rarotonga  : 
a  day  never  to  be  forgotten,  but  which  almost  proved 
fatal  to  him.  The  sea  was  running  tremendously 
high ;  and,  in  the  act  of  handing  over  his  infant  son, 
Samuel,  he  put  his  foot  upon  the  gunwale  of  our  boat, 
waiting  the  rising  of  the  wave  to  catch  hold  of  his 
son,  when  he  was  impelled  forward  with  violence 
towards  the  side  of  the  ship,  with  the  child  in  his 
arms.  My  dear  wife,  perceiving  his  danger,  caught 
hold  of  the  skirt  of  his  coat,  and,  with  all  her  might, 
pulled  him  and  his  son  into  the  boat,  or  they  must 
have  both  been  crushed  to  death.  Mrs.  Williams, 
sitting  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat  with  her  face  covered, 
did  not  perceive  the  danger,  which  may  be  regarded 
as  a  providential  circumstance,  for  had  she  seen  it, 
and  made  an  effort  to  rescue  him,  I  see  no  possibility 
of  saving  the  boat  from  being  upset." 

The  report  of  Mr.  Williams's  arrival  off  the  island 
had  been  widely  spread  on  the  day  previous  to  his 
landing,  and  had  attracted  to  the  beach  an  immense 
assemblage  anxious  to  see  and  welcome  the  man  who 
first  brought  to  them  the  Gospel.  As  soon,  there- 
fore, as  they  leaped  on  shore,  they  were  surrounded 
by  the  multitude,  who  would  not  permit  them  to 
pass,  without  having  severally  exchanged  the  English 
mode  of  salutation  ;  and  as  with  this  new  custom, 
they  had,  unfortunately  for  their  visitors,  received  the 
opinion,  that  the  strength  of  the  squeeze,  and  the 
violence  of  the  shake,  were  the  orthodox  standards  of 
sincerity,  Mr.  Williams's  hand  at  least  was  in  no 
danger,  for  some  time  afterwards,  of  losing  the  im- 
pression. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  245 

"  On  the  Wednesday  after  our  arrival,"  Mr.  Pitman 
writes,  "  we  attended  service  at  the  chapel,  which 
was  completely  crowded.  Tiberio,  the  native  teacher, 
preached.  To  me  it  was  a  pleasing  sight.  To  wit- 
ness so  large  a  building,  crowded  with  people  who 
but  recently  were  pagans,  now  listening  to  the  word 
of  God  from  the  lips  of  a  native  teacher  of  another 
island,  produced  feelings  not  easily  described.  Who 
could  fail  to  exclaim,  '  What  hath  God  wrought  ?' 
Who  could  restrain  the  prayer,  '  O  thou  great  Head 
of  the  church,  begin  and  carry  on  thy  regenerating, 
sanctifying  work  in  the  hearts  of  this  long  neglected 
people  ? ' " 

In  the  following  week,  in  conformity  with  a  reso- 
lution passed  prior  to  the  arrival  of  the  missionaries, 
the  people  all  removed  from  Avarua  to  Gnatangeia, 
another  district  a  few  miles  distant.  The  ludicrous 
scene  then  witnessed  greatly  delighted  Mr.  Williams, 
than  whom  few  men  were  more  keenly  alive  to  the 
humorous  ;  and,  surely,  if  ever  there  was  ''  a  time  to 
laugh,"  it  was  when,  from  the  elevation  of  "  Herculean 
shoulders  delighted  with  their  occupation,"  he  saw 
hundreds  of  natives,  full  of  glee  and  gladness,  wading 
through  roads  almost  impassable,  "  one  carrying  the 
tea-kettle,  another  the  frying-pan,  some  a  box,  others 
abed-post;"  many  of  them  holding  their  precious 
burdens  high  in  the  air,  to  challenge  universal  admi- 
ration; and  the  king  himself  specially  enamoured 
with  an  article  of  earthenware  not  to  be  described, 
and  bearing  it  with  an  air  of  supreme  satisfaction, 
and  without  the  smallest  damage  to  his  royal  dignity, 
by  the  side  of  the  missionary.  Thus  did  this  motley, 
and  matchless  multitude  pursue  their  journey  ;  until, 


246  LIFE  OF  THE 

exhausted  with  talking  and  laughter,  Mr.  W.  found 
himself  well  disposed  to  seek  repose,  as  soon  as 
they  had  reached  their  destination.  But,  on  the 
next  morning,  serious  occupation  became  the  order 
of  the  day.  No  time  was  lost.  No  sooner  had  he 
found  a  fulcrum  for  his  lever,  than  he  began  to  exert 
it  in  elevating  the  people.  He  knew  not  how  soon 
he  might  leave  them,  and,  therefore,  resolved  to  do 
his  utmost  without  delay. 

In  accordance  with  this  determination,  a  public 
meeting  was  forthwith  convened,  when  it  was  resolved 
that  their  first  and  best  endeavours  should  be  devoted 
to  the  erection  of  a  house  for  God.  No  tedious  forms 
or  useless  discussions  intervened  between  the  purpose 
and  the  performance ;  for,  on  the  next  day,  the  whole 
settlement  was  in  motion ;  and,  within  a  week,  suffi- 
cient timber  for  the  building  had  been  hewn,  and 
brought  to  the  spot.  "  It  produced,"  says  Mr.  Pitman, 
"  pleasing  sensations  in  my  mind  to  see  such  numbers 
of  people,  labouring  for  so  good  a  purpose,  with  their 
chiefs  at  their  head.  While  we  were  fixing  the  rafters, 
the  chiefs  expressed  a  wish  that  two  of  their  varua 
kinos,  (evil  spirits)  might  be  stripped  of  their  cloth  to 
wrap  around,  or  ornament  them.  To  this  we  agreed ; 
and,  as  the  natives  were  bringing  the  *  evil  spirits ' 
from  their  deserted  settlement,  I  said  to  one  of  the 
chiefs,  '  Behold  the  gods  you  formerly  worshipped  !' 
*  Yes,'  he  replied,  '  we  were  in  darkness  then.'  Surely 
the  prince  of  darkness  must  have  gnashed  his  teeth 
at  such  a  sight !  " 

In  seven  weeks  from  its  commencement,  the  chapel 
was  completed.  It  was  substantially  built,  and  very 
commodious.     "  And  the  work,"  writes  Mr.  Pitman, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  247 

"  was  finished  in  a  manner  far  superior  to  anything 
I  could  have  expected,  considering  that  five  years  ago 
the  people  of  this  island  knew  not  the  use  of  axe  or 
plane,  but  were  rude,  uncivilized  beings." 

While  the  chapel  was  being  erected,  Mr.  Williams 
not  only  wrought  with  his  own  hands,  but,  by  con- 
versing with  the  people,  speedily  acquired  their  dialect. 
This,  indeed,  was  radically  the  same  as  the  Tahitian, 
with  which  he  was  nearly  as  familiar  as  a  native ;  but 
its  peculiarities  were  numerous,  and  its  pronunciation 
difficult.  This,  of  course,  at  first  rendered  intercourse 
unsatisfactory,  and  preaching,  to  some  extent,  unin- 
telligible. It  also  prevented  the  Rarotongans  from 
learning  to  read  with  ease,  as  all  the  books  they  then 
possessed  were  in  Tahitian.  One  or  two  examples  of 
the  difference  between  the  dialects,  may  serve  to  show 
the  preliminary  difficulty  which  Mr.  Williams  was 
compelled  to  master  at  this  period. 

The  Tahitian  words  abounded  with  breaks,  which 
are  supplied  in  the  Rarotongan  with  k  and  (/n.  Thus, 
via' a,  the  Tahitian  for  "  food,"  becomes  ma-gna  in  the 
Rarotongan  ;  and  mai'  tai,  "  good,"  is  converted  into 
maitaki.  As,  moreover,  the  natives  of  the  Hervey 
Islands  cannot  articulate  the  h  and  the^j  these  letters 
never  occur  in  their  own  tongue ;  and  the  difference 
thus  caused  between  many  Tahitian  words,  and  their 
synonymes  in  Rarotongan,  will  appear  in  the  two 
following  examples  : — The  Tahitian  for  "  humble  "  is 
ha'  aha'  a.  Here  there  are  two  h's  to  be  dropped,  and 
two  hiatuses  to  be  supplied ;  and  when  this  is  done, 
the  word  is  transformed  into  akaaka.  By  observing 
the  same  rules,  and  substituting  a  for  f,  fa'i  becomes 
in    the    Rarotongan,   aa¥u      And   these  peculiarities 


248  LIFE  OF  THE 

were  rendered  the  more  difficult  to  a  foreigner,  from 
their  remarkable  pronunciation.  But  such  impedi- 
ments did  not  long  hinder  Mr.  Williams  from  the 
attainment  of  his  object.  By  the  force  of  a  mind 
more  than  usually  ardent,  and  by  means  of  unremit- 
ting application,  "  in  a  short  time,"  writes  his  fellow- 
labourer,  "he  was  able  to  preach  to  the  people;  "  and, 
as  it  was  found  extremely  difficult  to  teach  them  to 
read  the  Tahitian  books,  he  prepared  others,  and 
translated  the  Gospel  by  John,  and  the  Epistle  to  the 
Galatians  in  their  own  tongue. 

As  soon  as  the  chapel  was  completed,  Messrs. 
Williams  and  Pitman  distributed  the  baptized,  and 
those  who  were  candidates  for  baptism,  into  twenty- 
three  classes;  each  containing  from  twenty-five  to 
twenty-eight  households.  Two  of  the  most  serious 
and  intelligent  natives  were  appointed  over  each  class, 
to  secure  their  regular  attendance  upon  the  catecheti- 
cal instructions  of  the  missionaries.  In  these  and 
numerous  other  labours  of  love,  Mr.  Williams  was 
occupied  nearly  three  months  at  Gnatangeia;  and, 
during  this  brief  but  busy  period,  a  large  chapel  had 
been  erected,  and  several  plans  for  the  social  and  spi- 
ritual improvement  of  the  people  brought  into  opera- 
tion. And  these  useful  efforts  were  gratefully  regarded 
and  properly  appreciated  by  the  natives.  This  w^as 
strikingly  seen  in  one  circumstance.  It  will  be 
remembered,  that  shortly  after  Mr.  Williams's  arrival 
at  Avarua,  he  removed,  with  the  inhabitants  of  that 
district,  to  Gnatangeia.  Here  the  Avaruans  had 
remained  for  nearly  three  months ;  but  as  no  food 
could  be  obtained,  excejTt  from  their  own  farms, 
they  were  compelled  frequently  to  revisit  them ;  and 


REV.  J.  WILLTAMS.  249 

thus,  SO  serious  au  amount  of  time  and  labour  was 
consumed,  that  nothing  but  extreme  anxiety  to  be 
near  the  missionaries  would  have  detained  these 
visitors  a  week  at  Gnatangeia.  But  greatly  as  they 
felt  the  disadvantages  of  their  position,  they  endured 
them  without  a  murmur,  until  the  chapel  had  been 
completed,  and  the  other  buildings  were  far  ad- 
vanced. At  length,  however,  they  began  to  express 
their  anxiety  to  return,  and  to  discover  some  signs 
of  impatience  ;  but,  even  now,  they  would  not 
decide  upon  a  course  which  they  so  ardently  de- 
sired, except  on  the  condition,  that  Mr.  Williams, 
for  whose  person  they  had  already  conceived  a  strong 
attachment,  and  the  value  of  whose  assistance  was 
self-evident,  would  accompany  them,  and  effect  as 
much  for  their  own  settlement  as  he  had  done  for 
Gnatangeia.  A  wish  so  natural  from  a  people  so 
deserving,  was  not  to  be  disregarded;  and,  as  Mr. 
Pitman  had  now  mastered  the  language  sufficiently 
to  be  able  to  carry  on  the  course  of  instruction  so 
auspiciously  commenced,  Mr.  Williams  acceded  to 
their  solicitation.  The  announcement  of  his  deter- 
mination diffused  the  highest  delight  amongst  the 
Avaruans  ;  and  it  was  so  obviously  equitable,  that 
their  brethren,  much  as  they  desired  to  retain  him, 
could  not  complain  of  his  removal.  Accordingly, 
on  the  30th  of  July,  he  left  Gnatangeia,  and  from 
this  time,  until  his  departure,  continued  to  reside  at 
Avarua. 

On  returning  to  the  old  settlement,  everything  was 
found  in  the  utmost  disorder.  The  houses  were  dila- 
pidated ;  the  fences  destroyed ;  the  fields  and  gardens 
overgrown.     But,  directed  by  the  skill,  and   quick- 


250  LIFE  OF  THE 

ened  by  the  example  of  their  energetic  superintendent, 
the  Avaruans  soon  restored  their  dwellings ;  cleared, 
enclosed,  and  cultivated  their  land  ;  prepared  the 
house  of  God  for  worship  ;  and  thus  commenced  that 
rapid  and  remarkable  course  of  improvement,  which 
has  conducted  this  people  to  their  present  most  inter- 
esting, and,  in  both  a  social  and  religious  point  of 
view,  very  advanced  position. 

The  powerful  lever  which  raised  the  Rarotongans 
to  the  elevation  they  soon  attained,  was  the  same  by 
which  Mr.  Williams  had  wrought  so  effectually  at 
Raiatea.  It  was  "  the  mighty  Gospel."  "  This,"  he 
writes  to  the  Directors,  "  has  been  preached  to  the 
people  here  almost  daily  ever  since  our  arrival,  and 
their  attention  is  very  great.  Immediately  after  each 
service,  our  house  is  crowded  with  inquirers."  Such 
excitement  was  just  the  state  of  mind  which  he  had 
endeavoured  to  produce ;  and,  availing  himself  of  it, 
he  began  to  clear  the  moral  waste  of  the  thick  growth 
of  evils  which  had  so  long  infested  it,  and  to  prepare 
the  way  for  improvement  upon  a  large  scale.  One 
of  his  early  attempts  was  to  convince  all  classes  of 
the  pernicious  character  and  consequences  of  many 
of  their  social  customs,  which  he  boldl}^  recommended 
them  to  abandon.  But  the  establishment  of  laws, 
and  their  attendant  liberties,  the  beneficial  results  of 
which  he  had  seen  elsewhere,  was  the  object  which  he 
deemed,  next  to  the  promulgation  of  the  Gospel,  of 
primary  importance  to  the  progress  of  society.  With 
this  design,  he  translated  the  Raiatean  code,  and,  in 
conversation  with  the  chiefs,  explained  to  them  its 
provisions,  their  justice,  and  their  utility.  In  this 
way  he  made  so  strong  an  impression  upon  many,  in 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS. 


251 


favour  of  the  proposed  innovation,  that  he  ventured 
to  recommend  the  adoption  of  the  entire  code.     And 
the  result  proved  that  he  had  not  miscalculated  his 
influence.     All   to  whom  his  views  were  communi- 
cated, acquiesced  in  them,  and  became  the  voluntary 
agents  of  their  own  social  renovation.     But  the  ad- 
vance thus  made  must  not  be  ascribed  to  any  very 
enlightened  or  elevated  apprehensions  on  the  part  of 
those  who  promoted  it.     Few  of  them  fully  appre- 
ciated its  character,  or  foresaw  all  its  consequences. 
There  were,  indeed,  individuals  who  gave  an  intelligent 
assent  to  the  change ;  but  attachment  to  the  mission- 
ary, and  confidence  in  his  wisdom,  exerted  a  much 
more  powerful  influence  upon  their  decision,  than  any 
other  motives.     And  when  the  previous  circumstances 
of  the  people  are  considered,  and  it  is  recollected  that 
the  supremacy  of  law  would  divest  the  chiefs  of  their 
most  valued  prerogatives,  abolish  polygamy,  protect 
property,  destroy  despotism,  and  punish  with  heavy 
penalties   crimes  which  had  grown   into  customs,  it 
must  awaken  wonder  that  any  stranger  could,  in  so 
short  a  time,  and  by  moral  means  alone,  have  acquired 
sufficient  influence  to  effect  so  extensive  a  revolution. 
And  what  may  reasonably  increase  our  surprise,  is 
the  circumstance  that,  unlike  the  majority  of  great 
and  sudden  changes,  this  should  have  proved  so  per- 
manent, that  the  code  of  Williams  continues  to  be  the 
law  of  Rarotonga. 

This  event  does  more  than  demonstrate  the  effici- 
ency and  value  of  Christian  missions.  It  connects 
itself  closely  with  the  history  of  the  man,  through 
whose  agency  this  great  social  improvement  was 
effected.     It  has  been  seen  in  previous  portions  of  his 


252  LIFE  OF  THE 

life,  but  ill  none  more  clearl}^  than  during  his  stay  at 
Rarotonga,  that  He  who  sent  forth  John  Williams  to 
Polynesia,  had  peculiarly  qualified  him  to  exert  a 
beneficial  influence  over  its  untutored  tribes.  At  first, 
indeed,  none  of  them  could  appreciate  the  sublime 
inducements  which  had  drawn  him  to  their  secluded 
shores  ;  nor  did  they  discern  the  noblest  features  of 
his  character.  But  there  were  other  excellencies  in 
Mr.  Williams,  which,  though  not  merely  superficial, 
presented  themselves  so  obviously  upon  the  surface  of 
his  procedure,  as  at  once  to  interest  those  with  whom 
he  came  in  contact.  His  simplicity,  cheerfulness,  and 
courtesy,  his  pleasant  words  and  useful  deeds,  won 
immediately  upon  all  classes,  and  sufficed,  from  the 
very  commencement  of  his  labours,  to  secure  their 
compliance  with  his  suggestions,  long  before  his  ulti- 
mate and  spiritual  designs  could  be  properly  under- 
stood. And  this  personal  influence  was  the  fulcrum 
upon  which  he  placed  his  lever.  Nor  were  the  methods 
by  which  he  maintained  and  increased  his  useful 
power  less  to  be  admired  than  his  motives.  Although 
he  relied  firmly  upon  the  public  proclamation  of 
Divine  truth,  and  "  so  spake  that  a  great  multitude 
believed,"  he  effected  as  much,  and,  in  the  early  stages 
of  a  mission,  even  more,  by  private,  than  by  pulpit 
instruction.  Both  from  principle  and  inclination,  he 
cultivated  the  most  unreserved  and  familiar  inter- 
course with  the  natives,  and  omitted  few  opportuni- 
ties of  conveying  to  them  important  information. 
Often,  while  working  with  his  hands,  did  an  inquisi- 
tive and  wondering  crowd  watch  his  movements,  and 
hang  upon  his  lips ;  and  much  as  they  were  inter- 
ested in  what  they  saw,  they    were  frequently  even 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  253 

more  so  by  what  they  heard.  But,  although  through 
the  busy  hours  of  the  day,  Mr.  Williams  was  thus 
occupied,  with  scarcely  a  moment's  remission,  his 
chosen  time  for  conversation  was  when  the  shadows 
of  evening  compelled  him  to  suspend  his  more  ac- 
tive engagements.  Then,  sometimes  on  the  shore, 
at  others  in  the  garden,  but  more  generally  within  his 
dwelling,  he  continued  to  teach  the  captivated  listen- 
ers, who,  without  evincing  a  sign  of  weariness,  would 
often  remain  until  midnight,  or  beyond  it,  while  he 
answered  their  inquiries,  resolved  their  difficulties,  and 
stored  their  minds  with  various  knowledge.  It  was 
at  these  seasons,  and  by  such  methods,  that  he  con- 
firmed his  own  influence,  and  prepared  both  chiefs 
and  people  for  the  important  changes  which  he  was 
anxious  to  introduce. 

But,  however  usefully  employed,  Mr.  Williams  had 
not  been  long  at  Avarua,  before  he  began  to  think 
with  some  anxiety  of  Raiatea.  When  he  left  that 
island,  it  wall  be  recollected  that  he  intended,  within  a 
short  time,  to  resume  his  labours  there.  But  this 
design  was  frustrated ;  for  no  opportunity  to  return 
had  as  yet  been  presented.  He  who  has  "  fixed  the 
bounds  of  our  habitations"  detained  him  at  Raro- 
tonga.  Month  succeeded  to  month,  but  not  a  ship 
approached  its  shores.  With  constantly  increasing 
anxiety  did  the  eye  of  the  Missionary,  as  each  morn- 
ing dawned,  and  often  through  the  day,  sweep  the 
horizon  in  quest  of  a  sail.  But  every  search  only 
brought  disappointment.  The  secluded  spot  which 
detained  him  a  prisoner,  was  then  scarcely  known, 
and  seldom  visited,  and  these  considerations,  together 
with  hope  long  deferred,  at  length  destroyed  all  ex- 


254  LIFE  OF  THE 

pectation  of  obtaining  a  passage  to  Raiatea.  But  it 
was  well  for  Rarotonga,  and  for  other  lands  of  dark- 
ness, that  it  was  not  "  according  to  his  mind ;"  for, 
had  he  been  permitted  to  return,  the  probability  is, 
that  "  The  Messenger  of  Peace"  would  never  have 
been  built,  and  that  his  design  to  convey  the  Gospel 
to  more  distant  shores  must  have  remained  unaccom- 
plished. At  length,  however,  a  ship  did  arrive,  but, 
happily,  she  came  too  late,  for  he  had  now  advanced 
far  in  building  a  vessel  for  himself.  All,  therefore, 
that  he  could  do,  was  to  forward  by  her,  the  following 
hastily- written  letter  to  his  friend  Mr.  Ellis. 

"  Rarotonga,  Nov.  23,  1827. 
"  Very  Dear  Brother  Ellis, 

"  A  whaler,  bound  for  America,  has  unexpectedly  called,  and 
is  oflf  again  immediately  ;  but  thinking  that  this  may  reach  you, 
before  I  can  write  from  the  Society  Islands,  I  hastily  take  up 
my  pen  to  thank  you  for  your  very  kind  and  interesting  epistle. 

"  We  have  now  been  at  Rarotonga  seven  months  ;  and,  since 
we  arrived  here,  I  have  been  fully  employed.  We  have  erected 
a  large  and  superior  place  of  worship,  and  I  have  translated  the 
laws,  with  modifications  and  additions.  These  have  now  been 
established ;  and  peace  and  good-will  prevail  throughout  the 
island.  I  have  also  prepared  a  very  long  account  of  the  island, 
gods,  introduction  of  Christianity,  &c.,  and  have  translated  the 
Epistles  to  the  Hebrews  and  Galatians,  with  the  Gospel  by  John. 
These  I  shall  send  home  by  the  first  opportunity,  with  my  gram- 
mars of  the  Tahitian  and  of  the  Rarotongan,  which  contain 
remarks  on  the  New  Zealand. 

"  In  consequence  of  the  very  numerous  inconveniences  of 
visiting  in  other  vessels,  I  had  determined,  on  my  return  to  Rai- 
atea, to  build  a  small  vessel  for  this  purpose  ;  but  Makea  and 
the  other  chiefs  requested  me  to  build  her  here.      This  I  have 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  255 

done.  She  is  built  entirely  of  tamanu,  and  about  fifty  or  sLxty 
tons,  quite  sharp.  We  have  been  three  months  about  her,  and 
intend  to  launch  her  next  week,  and  start  for  Raiatea.  I  call 
her  "  The  Messenger  of  Peace."  My  first  projected  voyage  is  to 
take  not  less  than  twelve  native  teachers  to  different  islands,  go 
to  the  New  Hebrides,  New  Caledonia,  &c.  If  you  can  incline 
the  Directors  to  give  me  copper  for  her,  I  shall  be  obliged.  *  * 
You  will  be  pleased  to  hear  of  the  gradual  progress  of  the  work 
at  Rarotonga.  The  females  are  vastly  improved,  and  Scriptm'al 
knowledge  is  spreading  fast.  I  have  not  time  to  give  you  any 
particulars,  as  the  captain  is  walking  up  and  down  waiting  for 
the  letter.  I  am  very  happy  indeed  to  hear  that  you  are  so 
usefully  employed  at  home.  Mrs.  W,  and  myself  are  deeply 
grieved  at  the  severe  and  protracted  sufferings  of  dear  Mrs. 
EUis.  We  continually  remember  you  at  a  throne  of  grace.  Oh  ! 
how  sincerely  do  I  regret  your  absence,  how  gladly  would  I 
labour  with  you  anywhere. 

"  Tinomana,  who  is  the  king  of  all  the  south-west  district, 
was  one  of  the  first  to  destroy  his  idols.  His  attachment  to  the 
word  is  very  great,  and  his  conduct  altogether  consistent.  The 
attention  of  the  people  to  preaching  is  remarkable.  Our  con- 
gregation on  the  Sabbath  is  seldom  less  than  2000.  "When  we 
were  all  together  at  the  new  settlement,  I  have  seen  assembled 
between  4000  and  5000.  I  will  wi'ite  very  fully  by  the  next 
opportunity. 

"  Believe  me,  &c., 

"  J.  Williams." 

The  building  of  "  The  Messenger  of  Peace,"  referred 
to  in  the  preceding  letter,  was  one  of  the  most  re- 
markable incidents  in  the  life  of  Mr.  Williams,  and 
supplies  illustrations  of  his  character  too  important 
to  be  overlooked.  In  many  other  points,  his  course 
at  Rarotonga  corresponded  with  that  which  he  pur- 
sued at  Raiatea.  But  the  triumph  over  difficulties, 
which  was  achieved  while  constructing  this  ship,  had  no 


256  LIFE  OF  THE 

parallel  in  his  previous  history.  It  has  been  fre- 
quently said  that  his  own  "  Narrative  of  Missionary 
Enterprises,"  is  invested  with  all  the  romantic  interest 
which  belongs  to  the  fictitious  "Adventures  of 
Robinson  Crusoe,"  with  the  additional  power  derived 
from  its  truth.  But  it  must  be  confessed  that  the 
portion  of  this  work  which  describes  the  building  of 
his  ship,  possesses  a  fascination  altogether  peculiar. 
It  stands  alone,  not  only  amidst  the  sober  records 
of  fact,  but  even  amongst  the  creations  of  fancy. 
Defoe  never  ascribed  to  the  hero  of  his  romance 
any  achievement  so  wonderful.  The  imagination 
of  that  graphic  delineator  was  chastened  and  con- 
trolled by  too  sound  a  judgment,  and  he  paid  too 
strict  a  regard  to  the  semblance  of  truth,  to  venture  to 
disturb  the  credulity  of  his  readers  by  any  invention 
so  improbable.  It  is  not,  therefore,  surprising  that 
some  scepticism  should  have  been  manifested  on  the 
subject,  and  that,  on  rising  from  the  perusal  of  this 
marvellous  tale,  individuals  should  have  exclaimed — 
"How  can  these  things  be?"  Mr.  Williams  himself 
met  with  such  doubters  while  in  this  country.  When 
dining  on  one  occasion  with  a  party  of  naval  gentle- 
men, some  of  whom  were  high  in  rank  and  station,  a 
captain  present  turned  to  him,  and,  with  all  the  frank- 
ness which  characterizes  and  commends  his  class, 
said,  "  Well,  Mr.  Williams,  I  and  several  of  my  naval 
friends  have  read  your  book  ;  and,  if  you  will  allow 
me  to  be  candid,  I  may  tell  you,  that  we  can  receive 
it  all  except  that  story  about  the  building  of  a  ship ; 
but  this  really  exceeds  our  belief."  "  I  am  very  glad. 
Sir,"  replied  Mr.  W.,  "  that  you  have  expressed  your 
doubt  now,  because  here  is  Captain ,  who  was 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  257 

at  Raiatea  shortly  after  'The  Messenger  of  Peace' 
arrived  there,  and  to  whom  therefore  I  shall  refer  you 
for  information  respecting  her."  The  honourable  and 
estimable  officer  to  whom  this  appeal  was  made,  then 
described  the  vessel,  and  gave  such  details  respecting 
her  as  entirely  removed  the  incredulity  of  the  inquirer, 
and  deeply  interested  the  whole  company. 

Clearly  as  the  matchless  contrivances  which  en- 
abled Mr.  Williams  to  accomplish  his  object  exhibit 
his  genius  and  energy,  there  was  nothing,  throughout 
the  progress  of  the  work,  so  remarkable  as  its  original 
conception.  This  was  entirely  his  own,  and  it  indi- 
cates a  consciousness  of  power  and  resources,  which 
few  other  men  could  have  entertained  without  expos- 
ing themselves  to  the  charge  of  insufferable  conceit 
and  folly.  For  who,  save  himself,  would  have  deemed 
such  a  work,  in  such  a  situation,  possible  ?  Had  we 
seen  him  at  Rarotonga,  and,  without  knowing  the 
man,  heard  him  avow  his  design,  who  would  not 
have  condemned  it  as  one  of  the  wildest  and  most 
impracticable  dreams  that  had  ever  beguiled  a  dis- 
ordered imagination  ?  For  wiiat  was  it  ?  It  was  to 
build  a  ship  without  a  knowledge  of  the  art,  without 
the  implements  essential  to  the  undertaking,  without 
the  aid  of  a  single  artificer,  and  even  without  the 
requisite  materials.  When  he  formed  this  purpose, 
he  did  it  with  the  full  foreknowledge  that,  in  order  to 
its  accomplishment,  he  would  be  compelled  not  only 
to  invent  some  things,  but  almost  to  create  others, 
(for  may  not  his  new  combinations  truly  bear  this 
name  ?)  and  all  this,  moreover,  by  the  aid  of  a  peo- 
ple whom  it  would  be  necessary  to  teach,  before 
he  could  employ.     What,  then,  must  have  been  the 

s 


258  LIFE  OF  THE 

skill  and  self-reliance  of  the  man  who,  in  these  un- 
favourable circumstances,  could  form  and  execute  the 
design  which  he  has  thus  described  ? — "  After  some 
deliberation,  I  determined  to  attempt  to  build  a  vessel; 
and  although  I  knew  little  of  ship-building,  had 
scarcely  any  tools  to  work  with,  and  the  natives  were 
wholly  unacquainted  with  mechanical  arts,  I  suc- 
ceeded, in  about  three  months,  in  completing  a  vessel 
between  seventy  and  eighty  tons  burden." 

Of  the  various  expedients  by  which  Mr.  Williams 
supplied  the  deficiencies  and  surmounted  the  difficul- 
ties of  his  position,  that  which,  perhaps,  has  been 
regarded  with  the  most  lively  interest  was  his  novel 
substitute  for  a  pair  of  bellows.  This  contrivance  was 
perfectly  original.  It  was  not,  however,  a  happy 
guess,  but  the  result  of  reasoning.  "  It  struck  me," 
he  observes,  "  that  as  a  pump  threw  water,  a  machine 
constructed  upon  the  same  principle  must,  of  neces- 
sity, throw  wind."  Acting,  therefore,  upon  this  sug- 
gestion, he  constructed  his  new  "  air-pump."  But 
although  to  him  this  contrivance  was  new,  he  subse- 
quently ascertained  that  he  was  not  its  sole  inventor; 
for,  during  a  missionary  tour  in  our  manufacturing 
districts,  he  discovered  with  surprise  and  delight  a 
similar  machine  in  use  there,  and  learned  that  it  was 
deemed  superior  to  the  bellows.  The  history  of  this 
"wind  instrument"  he  was  unable  to  trace;  but  its 
adoption,  as  an  improvement  upon  the  ordinary 
mode,  by  those  who  could  command  the  best  con- 
trivances of  mechanical  skill,  was  sufficient  evidence 
of  his  inventive  power. 

But  the  exemplification  of  Mr.  Williams's  genius 
will  be  found,  not  so  much  in  any  single  invention, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  259 

as  in  the  circumstance,  that  it  proved  equal  to  every 
exigency,  and  enabled  him  to  answer  every  demand. 
"  None  but  a  Williams,"  writes  Mr.  Pitman,  "  would 
have  attempted  such  a  thing  as  to  commence  building 
a  vessel,  not  having  wherewith  to  build  her.  I  have 
often  been  amazed  to  astonishment  to  see  with  what 
coolness  he  met  the  difficulties  as  they  successively 
arose  in  his  undertaking."  The  cordage,  the  sails, 
the  substitutes  for  nails,  oakum,  pitch  and  paint,  the 
anchors  and  the  pintles  of  the  rudder,  made  from  a 
pick-axe,  an  adze  and  a  hoe,  are  all  striking  illustra- 
tions of  this  remark.  Nor  should  the  fact  be  over- 
looked that,  within  the  same  limited  period,  Mr.  AVil- 
liams  constructed  the  lathe  which  turned  the  sheaves 
of  the  blocks,  the  machinery  which  spun  the  ropes 
and  cordage,  the  forge  and  its  furniture,  as  well  as  all 
the  numerous  smaller  tools  required  by  himself  and 
his  native  assistants  in  this  remarkable  undertaking. 

Of  the  extraordinary  skill  which  he  had  discovered, 
in  bringing  his  work  to  a  successful  termination,  he 
could  not  have  been  unaware  at  the  time ;  but  yet 
it  is  worthy  of  remark,  as  characteristic  of  the  man, 
that  the  subjoined  short  extract,  from  a  letter  written 
to  Mr.  Ellis  a  few  weeks  after  "  The  Messenger  of 
Peace"  had  been  launched,  contains  the  only  reference 
to  this  memorable  achievement  which  can  be  found 
in  Mr.  Williams's  correspondence  : — "  I  have  built  a 
little  vessel  of  between  sixty  and  seventy  tons  for 
missionary  purposes.  She  was  not  four  months  in 
hand,  from  the  time  we  cut  the  keel  until  she  was  in 
the  water.  I  had  everything  to  make,  my  bellows, 
forge,  lathe,  and  all  the  iron  work,  out  of  old 
axes,  iron  hoops,  &c. ;  but  I  cannot  enlarge  on  my 

s2 


260  LIFE  OF  THE 

numerous  manoeuvres  to  overcome  difficulties,  though 
they  w^ould  be  interesting  to  you  no  doubt.  Suffice 
it  to  say  she  is  finished  !"  Nor  during  his  stay  in 
this  country,  would  "  the  ship  story "  have  been  so 
frequentl}^  repeated,  had  he  not  discovered  its  interest 
by  the  acclamation  with  which  it  was  everywhere 
hailed.  To  him  it  appeared  little  more  than  a  cheer- 
ful tale;  and  the  writer  of  these  pages  can  testify 
that,  had  he  been  allowed  to  pursue  his  own  plan, 
the  "  Missionary  Enterprises"  would  have  contained 
nothing  beyond  a  brief  and  passing  notice  of  this 
transaction,  instead  of  the  full  and  interesting  narra- 
tive by  which  its  pages  are  now  enriched. 

These  comments,  however,  would  be  incomplete, 
were  the  circumstances  in  which  "  The  Messenger  of 
Peace"  originated,  and  the  motives  of  her  builder 
passed  over  in  silence.  His  desire  to  return  to  Raiatea, 
without  doubt,  had  its  influence  upon  this  under- 
taking. But  this  desire  was  not  the  primary  or  the 
most  powerful  cause.  That  cause  must  be  sought  in 
principles  and  purposes  far  higher  than  those  of  tem- 
porary convenience,  or  personal  gratification.  Many 
previous  pages  of  this  volume  have  been  illuminated 
by  the  intense  glow  of  sacred  zeal  for  the  wider 
triumphs  of  Christian  truth  which  fired  Mr.  Williams's 
soul,  fell  in  "  words  that  burn"  from  his  lips,  and 
radiated  its  light  throughout  his  correspondence.  But 
until  now,  his  ardent  hope  had  been  deferred,  and  his 
various  efforts  for  the  realization  of  his  grand  object 
vain.  The  Directors  were  unwilling,  and  he  was 
unable,  to  provide  the  means  by  which  to  reach  those 
distant  lands,  in  whose  evangelization  he  felt  so  deep 
an  interest.     Often  before  he  had   left  Raiatea,  had 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  261 

his  mind  been  kept  upon  the  stretch,  while  consider- 
ing the  various  devices  which  appeared  to  promise 
the  end  he  desired  ;  and  more  than  once  he  had 
entertained  the  project  of  building  a  ship.  Of  this 
Mrs.  Williams  was  aware ;  and  knowing  as  she  did 
that  difficulties  could  rarely  frustrate  a  design  upon 
which  his  soul  had  been  once  centred,  and  suffering 
severely  at  the  time  from  disease,  she  expressed  to 
him  her  fixed  aversion  to  a  voyage  so  long  and  peril- 
ous as  that  which  he  proposed  to  undertake.  To 
resist  the  wishes  of  one  so  greatly  beloved,  upon  a 
point  of  so  much  importance  to  her  happiness  and 
health,  would  have  done  violence  both  to  his  convic- 
tions and  his  feelings.  He,  therefore,  yielded  to  her 
request ;  deferred  the  subject  until  a  more  propitious 
season,  and  endeavoured  to  chastise  his  ardour  into 
submission.  But  while  at  Rarotonga,  this  difficulty 
was  removed.  By  an  act  of  Christian  principle,  as 
noble  as  her  previous  resistance  was  natural,  Mrs. 
Williams  most  unexpectedly,  and  without  solicitation, 
gave  her  frank  and  generous  consent  to  the  enterprise 
which,  although  he  had  been  long  silent  respecting 
it,  she  well  knew  largely  occupied  her  husband's 
thoughts,  and  was  like  a  fire  shut  up  in  his  heart.  At 
once  he  exclaimed — "  This  is  the  finger  of  God  !" 
The  strong  current  of  his  zeal,  hitherto  pent  up,  now 
flowed  forth  in  an  unobstructed  channel ;  and  by  the 
sudden  removal  of  a  force  which  had  so  long  repressed 
his  efforts,  his  elastic  powers  rose  with  almost  preter- 
natural energy  high  above  their  ordinary  level. 

In  this  state  of  mind,  Mr.  Williams  did  not  lose 
much  time  in  deliberation.  Convinced  that  the  only 
means  of  reaching  the  distant  islands  of  the  west  was 


262  LIFE  OF  THE 

to  build  a  ship,  he  resolved  to  make  the  attempt. 
Hence  it  is  evident  that  in  his  Christian  devotedness 
this  work  originated.  And  by  the  same  sacred  impulse 
he  was  sustained  and  borne  onward  to  its  accomplish- 
ment. Had  his  zeal  been  less  ardent,  the  unparalleled 
difficulties  of  his  position  would  have  either  deterred 
him  from  undertaking  the  work,  or  left  his  mind  with- 
out that  high  pressure  which  was  essential  to  enable 
him  in  so  short  a  time  to  bring  it  to  a  completion. 
"  The  Messenger  of  Peace,"  therefore,  was  no  less 
the  evidence  of  his  fervid  piety  than  of  his  matchless 
skill. 

With  what  feelings  Mr.  Williams  surveyed  his  ship 
when  he  had  finished  her,  we  may  learn  from  his 
letters.  These  contain  copious  references  to  the  sub- 
ject, but  they  are  all  in  one  strain.  The  only  para- 
graph in  which  he  distinctly  alludes  to  the  marvellous 
means  by  which  he  had  attained  his  object,  has  been 
cited;  in  all  the  others,  he  speaks  singly  of  the  end 
which  so  largely  engaged  his  heart.  And  these  are 
full  of  the  fresh  and  forcible  utterances  of  sacred  joy, 
and  triumph,  and  hope.  And  how  natural  was  this, 
now  that  the  bright,  but  hitherto  illusory  vision  of 
other  lands  visited  and  conquered  for  Christ,  which 
had  so  often  kindled  and  captivated  his  heart,  was 
about  to  be  realized.  A  missionary  ship  had  been 
obtained,  and  she  was  his  own.  "  My  ship,"  he 
writes  to  Mr.  Ellis,  immediately  after  leaving  Raro- 
tonga,  "  is  about  to  convey  Messrs.  Pritchard  and 
Simpson  to  the  Marquesas ;  after  which,  I  purpose 
taking  a  thorough  route,  and  carrying  as  many  teach- 
ers as  I  can  get,  down  through  all  the  Navigators', 
Figis,  New   Hebrides,   New  Caledonia,  &c.     I  trust 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  263 

that,  having  the  means  now  in  our  own  liands,  we 
shall  speedily  extend  our  missions  far  and  wide,  and 
that  you  will  soon  heai:  of  a  change  in  the  Navigators'. 
The  Lord  has  blessed  our  labours  in  every  direction  j 
and  I  trust  that  what  has  been  done  is  only  an  ear- 
nest of  what  will  be  done,  and  as  the  first  drops  of 
abundance  of  rain.  I  shall  write  to  the  Directors, 
and  to  Messrs.  James  and  East  for  their  assistance. 
My  hands,  my  head,  and  my  heart  are  more  full  of 
missionary  work  than  ever.  My  grasp  is  great  and 
extensive,  and  the  prospect  of  success  encouraging. 
I  '11  get  help  from  my  brethren,  if  I  can  ;  if  not, 
nothing  shall  deter  me ;  I  will  work  single-handed.  If 
Pritchard  does  not  succeed  at  the  Marquesas,  which  I 
fear  will  not  be  the  case,  he  will  accompany  me.  He 
is  a  warm,  open-hearted,  fine  fellow.  We  have  heard 
that  Mrs.  Ellis  is  recovering.  Is  it  possible?  How 
delighted  should  I  be,  were  you  to  come  out  again." 

In  a  similar  strain, — a  strain  which  indicates  most 
pleasingly  the  singleness  of  his  purpose,  no  less  than 
the  ardour  of  his  zeal, — he  thus  writes  to  the  Direct- 
ors : — "  I  now  propose  to  visit  all  the  islands  between 
this  and  New  Caledonia,  and  to  carry  as  many  native 
teachers  as  we  can ;  and  I  earnestly  solicit  your  aid, 
by  sending  articles  suitable  for  my  voyage,  and  which 
are  specified  below.  I  hope  and  trust  you  will  attend 
immediately  to  our  request.  The  field  is  large — the 
opportunity  favourable.  I  have  employed  a  captain, 
who  is  well  acquainted  with  the  people  of  the  different 
islands.  I  hope  that,  on  no  account,  the  opportunity 
will  be  neglected.  The  prospect  of  usefulness  is  great, 
and  the  expense  trifling.  I  shall  set  my  people  to 
work  immediately  in  preparing  mats,  cloth,  bonnets, 


2(54  LIFE  OF  THE 

&c.,  for  the  expedition,  and  you  will  be  the  only 
cause  of  delay.  Excuse  the  freedom  with  which  I 
write,  but  the  importance  of  the  subject  demands  it. 
My  head,  my  hands,  and,  I  trust,  my  heart,  are  fuller 
than  ever  of  missionary  work.  The  Lord  has  blessed 
us  hitherto  in  every  direction  whither  we  have  turned. 
I  have  the  pleasure  of  looking  round  upon  ten  thou- 
sand people  to  whom  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to 
communicate  his  Gospel,  through  my  instrumentality; 
but  I  am  not  content  yet.  I  wish  to  do  more,  much 
more ;  and  now  have,  by  real  hard  labour,  and  a  good 
deal  of  expense,  obtained  the  means  in  my  own  hands, 
to  accomj)lish  an  object  which  has  been  near  my  heart 
for  many  years.  My  dear  Mrs.  Williams  was,  for 
some  time,  one  obstacle  in  my  way,  and  the  expense 
was  another ;  as  no  vessel  would  go  the  round  I  pro- 
pose, under  £400  or  £500.  But  I  have  removed  the 
latter  difficulty,  and  God  has  inclined  the  heart  of  my 
dear  wife  to  remove  the  former.  Thus,  every  difficulty 
has  disappeared,  and  we  now  only  wait  for  supplies 
to  enable  us  to  go  forth  to  the  work." 

But  clouds  will  arise  on  the  brightest  sky;  and 
Mr.  Williams  was  called  while  at  Rarotonga,  amidst 
manifest  tokens  for  good,  to  suffer  a  series  of  trials 
which  painfully  oppressed  his  mind.  The  first  of 
these  was  a  dreadful  pestilence  which,  not  long  after 
his  arrival,  swept  over  the  island  with  fatal  effect. 
This  the  missionaries  did  their  utmost  to  counteract ; 
but,  as  they  were  ignorant  of  the  seat  of  the  malady, 
or  the  means  of  cure,  their  efforts  were  productive  of 
but  partial  benefit ;  and  in  a  short  time,  their  little 
stock  of  medicines  was  exhausted.  Still,  however, 
the  people  flocked  to  them  ;  but  all  they  could  do  was 


REV.  J,  WlLLIA^rS.  265 

to  direct  the  sufferers  to  the  Great  Physician ;  and  to 
survey,  with  unavailing  sorrow  and  silent  submission, 
the  dead  and  dying  around  them.  About  the  same 
time,  the  evil  tidings  reached  Mr.  Williams,  that  the 
teachers  at  Rurutu  had  disagreed,  and  created  a  pre- 
judice there  against  the  Gospel,  which  rendered  their 
removal  necessary.  His  afflictions  were  further  aug- 
mented by  the  intelligence,  that  four  boats,  two  of 
which  belonged  to  himself,  had  been  driven  out  of 
their  course,  in  returning  from  Aitutaki ;  and  it  was 
feared,  from  the  state  of  the  wind  at  the  time,  that 
their  crews,  amounting  to  seventy-six  souls,  must 
have  perished.  Raiatea  was  also  a  cause  of  deep  and 
increasing  anxiety.  He  had  now  been  severed  from 
his  flock  much  longer  than  was  anticipated;  and, 
although  God  had  greatly  prospered  him  at  Rarotonga, 
he  was  much  concerned  for  his  own  interesting  charge. 
This  concern  was  increased  by  the  information  received 
towards  the  termination  of  his  exile,  that  Tuahine, 
the  valuable  deacon  whom  he  left  as  his  locum  tenens, 
had  died;  that  subsequently  the  people  had  disagreed, 
and  that,  in  consequence,  the  affairs  of  the  settlement 
had  become  deranged.  On  these  accounts,  he  now 
ardently  desired  to  return  to  Raiatea,  and  the  more 
so,  as  Mrs.  Williams  was  suffering  severely  from  the 
great  privations  she  had  been  compelled  to  endure, 
where  flour,  and  other  kinds  of  European  food  to 
which  she  had  been  accustomed,  could  not  be  pro- 
cured. Under  these  circumstances,  he  writes  to  the 
Directors  from  this  island,  but  the  letter  is  without  a 
date : — "  My  grief  is  great,  and  my  perplexity  still 
greater." 

But  the  termination  of  these  trials   was   at  hand. 


266  LIFE  OF  THE 

When  "  The  Messenger  of  Peace "  was  launched, 
hope  and  deliverance  visited  the  exiled  family.  After 
an  experimental  trip  to  Aitutaki,  the  interesting  nar- 
rative of  which  has  been  already  published,  and  which 
satisfied  Mr.  Williams  that  his  rudely-built  vessel  was 
sea-worthy,  he  returned  to  Rarotonga,  where  a  smiling 
welcome  awaited  him.  Without  the  most  distant 
intimation  of  their  purpose,  the  affectionate  natives 
had  resolved  to  convert  the  plot  of  ground  in  front  of 
his  dwelling  upon  which  he  had  built  his  ship,  into  a 
garden ;  so  that  on  reaching  the  shore,  he  beheld  with 
amazement  this  evidence  of  their  considerate  regard 
to  his  person  and  his  comfort :  for  they  had  literally 
"  not  left  a  chip  against  which  he  could  strike  his 
foot."  "  And  the  kind  people,"  he  remarks,  "  appeared 
amply  rewarded  by  observing  the  pleasure  which  their 
work  afforded  us."  And  were  these  the  same  beings 
who,  five  years  before,  stripped,  plundered,  and  would 
have  murdered  the  teachers  ?  Was  it  possible  that 
such  a  people  could  ever  have  been  treacherous,  fierce, 
cruel,  and  cannibal  ?  Yes  !  they  were  the  same.  But 
oh  !  how  changed !  What  an  evidence  of  the  benign 
influence  and  transforming  power  of  the  Gospel ! 

Shortly  after  Mr.  Williams's  return,  in  February, 
1828,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Buzacott  arrived  at  Rarotonga. 
By  this  opportune  event,  Mr.  Williams's  path  was 
cleared  of  the  only  remaining  difficulty  in  the  way  of 
his  return  to  Raiatea ;  for  he  could  now  leave  the 
infant  society  at  Avarua,  with  the  full  assurance  that 
the  fruits  of  his  labours  there  would  be  fostered  and 
matured,  by  the  care  and  culture  of  his  successor. 
Having,  therefore,  superintended  the  erection  of  a  new 
mission-house,  and  strengthened  his  ship  by  the  free 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  267 

use  of  iron,  brought  by  Mr.  Buzacott,  he  bade  fare- 
well to  Rarotonga.  The  frame  of  mind  in  which 
he  departed,  is  thus  described  by  Mr.  Pitman :  — 
"  When  we  accompanied  him  to  the  sea-shore,  he 
took  me  and  my  wife  by  the  hand,  saying,  '  Piti- 
mani !  The  Lord  be  with  you  both.  In  three  months 
expect  to  see  me  again,  with  thirty  native  missionaries, 
to  commence  the  work  of  evangelization  among  the 
groups  of  islands  which  have  not  yet  been  visited 
with  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel.'  When  I  intimated 
that  he  was  too  sanguine,  he  replied,  '  They  are  to  be 
obtained.  You  will  see  ! '  "  But  the  feelings  of  the 
Rarotongans,  equally  with  his  own,  imparted  peculiar 
interest  to  this  farewell  scene.  '*  Williams,"  observes 
Mr.  Pitman,  "  was  possessed  of  a  peculiar  talent, 
which  at  once  won  upon  the  natives,  whether  chiefs 
or  common  people.  Hence  his  visits  were  always 
hailed  with  delight.  Men,  women,  and  children, 
would  run  to  greet  his  arrival."  Nor  less  strongly 
did  they  evince  their  attachment  on  his  departure. 
'*  For  more  than  a  month  prior  to  this,  little  groups 
would  collect  in  the  cool  of  the  evening ;  and  when 
sitting  around  the  trunk  of  some  tree  of  gigantic 
growth,  or  beneath  the  shade  of  a  stately  banana, 
would  sing,  in  plaintive  tones,  the  stanzas  they  had 
composed  to  express  their  sorrow  at  our  anticipated 
separation."* 

In  a  letter  to  his  family,  Mr.  Williams  adds : — **  The 
people  have  made  evident  improvement.  Their  pro- 
gress in  knowledge  was  very  great ;  the  attention  of 
many  remarkable,  and  their  inquiries  constant.    From 


Missionary  Enterprises,  p,  164. 


268  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  day  of  our  landing  until  we  left,  the  kindness  they 
manifested  could  scarcely  be  exceeded,  and  their  ex- 
pressions of  attachment  were  manifold.  Indeed,  I  do 
not  know  that  I  was  evermore  affected  than  in  leaving 
them.  We  had  to  press  our  way  through  a  crowd, 
every  one  eager  to  shake  hands,  and  catch  a  parting 
glance.  The  moon  was  shining ;  it  was  beautifully 
calm ;  and,  as  our  boat  pushed  off  from  the  shore, 
they  struck  up  a  little  song,  in  their  monotonous  way, 
(which  is  a  pleasing  melancholy,)  in  which  all  joined. 
This  they  continued,  until  our  boat  was  out  of  sight ; 
and,  as  the  sound,  interrupted  only  by  the  beat  of  the 
oars,  was  wafted  over  the  waters,  and  died  away  in 
the  distance,  the  effect  was  so  overwhelming,  that  not 
one  in  the  boat  could  refrain  from  tears."  Would 
that  all  the  voyagers  and  visitors  to  these  lovely 
abodes  had  left  them  as  did  Williams !  But  few  have 
received,  because  few  have  deserved,  such  a  farewell 
tribute.  Too  often,  indeed,  and  too  justly,  has  the 
stranger  departed  amidst  the  execrations  of  the  people, 
leaving  behind  him  no  other  traces  of  his  presence, 
but  scenes  of  desolation  and  purposes  of  revenge. 
But  Williams,  as  Mr.  Pitman  truly  states,  "  won " 
upon  the  natives ;  and  none,  not  even  the  most 
degraded,  could  dwell  a  year  in  his  society,  and  fail  to 
love  him.  His  spirit,  his  speech,  his  character,  com- 
pelled regard.  And  the  Rarotongans  felt  this  power. 
Their  love  to  their  Missionary  was  to  a  great  extent 
a  personal  attachment.  Many  of  them,  indeed,  highly 
valued  his  labours ;  but  it  was  esteem  for  the  man, 
more  than  their  appreciation  of  his  services,  which 
constrained  them,  on  his  departure,  to  pour  forth  their 
hearts  in  benedictions  and  tears. 


REV.  J.   WILLIAMS.  269 

Amongst  those  who  had  manifested  the  most  devoted 
attachment,  was  Makea ;  and,  having  been  satisfied, 
on  his  former  voyage  to  Aitutaki,  that  he  might  safely 
entrust  himself  to  Mr.  Williams ;  and  being  anxious 
to  receive  further  instruction  in  the  Gospel,  and  to 
observe  its  effects  in  other  lands,  he  requested  per- 
mission to  visit  Raiatea.  This  was  readily  granted ; 
and,  after  a  voyage  of  fourteen  days,  "The  Messenger 
of  Peace  "  reached  Tahiti.  In  a  letter  to  the  Directors, 
written  from  that  island,  and  dated  April  26th,  1828, 
Mr.  Williams  thus  refers  to  his  previous  engagements : 
— "  I  am  happy  to  inform  you  of  my  safe  arrival  from 
Rarotonga,  in  our  own  little  vessel.  I  took  a  voyage 
in  her  to  Aitutaki,  before  I  finally  left  Rarotonga,  and 
am  glad  to  be  able  to  communicate  pleasing  intelli- 
gence respecting  the  state  of  the  mission  there,  both 
as  it  regards  the  people  and  their  progress.  Many  of 
them  can  now  read  fluently.  They  have  formed  a 
Missionary  Auxiliary,  and  have  subscribed  270  hogs, 
which  I  shall  dispose  of  for  the  Society  at  the  earliest 
opportunity.  As  hogs  are  very  inconvenient  articles, 
they  (the  subscribers)  having  to  feed  them,  perhaps  a 
year  or  two  after  they  are  subscribed,  and  the  sacred 
animals  all  this  time  breaking  down  the  fences,  and 
destroying  the  people's  food,  it  was  determined  not 
to  subscribe  hogs  again ;  and,  as  the  island  produces 
neither  arrow-root  nor  cocoa-nuts,  I  made  a  rope 
machine  for  them  during  my  stay  there,  and  taught 
them  to  make  rope,  which  the}^  are  to  contribute  this 
year  for  the  purposes  of  the  Society,  and  for  the  pur- 
chase of  books.  Several  hundreds  of  these  I  distri- 
buted. Their  eagerness  to  obtain  them  was  ver}' 
great,  and  their  diligence  in  learning  equally  so.     In 


270  LIFE  OF  THE 

writing  at  the  same  date  to  his  family,  he  adds  : — '^  We 
have  brought  up  Makea,  the  King  of  Rarotonga.  He 
is  a  fine,  noble-countenanced  man.  He  behaved  with 
the  greatest  kindness  to  us  throughout  our  stay.  He 
will  be  with  us  at  our  May  meeting  at  Raiatea.  I 
have  also  brought  two  immense  idols,  which  we  shall 
exhibit  at  the  same  time.  My  dear  Mary  is  near  her 
confinement.  She  is  very  delicate,  but  I  trust  all  will 
be  well.  The  Rarotonga  people  much  wished  her  to 
be  confined  there,  that  their  land  might  be  honoured 
with  the  birth  of  one  of  our  children.  We  have,  not- 
withstanding the  kindness  of  the  natives,  often  been  in 
want  while  at  Rarotonga;  having  had  neither  tea, 
sugar,  flour,  rice,  or  fowls,  for  some  months,  and  being 
obliged  to  make  our  own  salt  and  soap." 

"  Mr.  Pritchard,"  he  adds,  "  has  been  to  Raiatea  in 
my  absence,  and  has  brought  back  most  cheering 
intelligence  of  the  state  of  my  people.  A  little  vessel 
went  into  the  harbour  one  Sabbath  morning.  The 
people  hoped  that  she  had  brought  us  back,  and  sent 
off  a  canoe  with  a  deputation  to  bid  us  welcome. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pritchard  say  they  wish  we  had  been 
there  to  see  their  gestures,  and  hear  their  expressions 
of  joy  at  the  prospect  of  seeing  us  again,  and  then, 
to  have  observed  their  fallen  countenances,  when  they 
found  we  were  not  come.  They  had  hoisted  flags  to 
welcome  us ;  but  when  they  found  we  were  not  there, 
they  hauled  them  down  again.  I  mention  these  things, 
because  I  know  it  will  gratify  you  to  find  that  we  are 
living  in  the  affections  of  our  people." 

The  passing  allusion  to  their  privations  at  Raro- 
tonga, contained  in  the  preceding  letter,  will  convey 
but  a  very  inadequate  idea   of  their  extent.     They 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  271 

were  much  more  severe,  and  in  their  injurious  effect 
upon  his  deUcate  and  self-denying  partner,  far  more 
serious,  than  such  shght  references  would  lead  the 
reader  to  suppose.  Accustomed  as  they  had  been 
at  Raiatea  to  European  food,  it  was  not  without 
difficulty,  nor  even  without  danger,  that  they  con- 
formed to  the  diet  of  the  natives.  But  of  this  Mr. 
Williams  would  never  have  complained,  had  he  suf- 
fered alone.  Of  personal  privations  he  thought  little, 
and  said  less.  Although  from  his  childhood  he  had 
been  accustomed  to  domestic  comforts,  and  knew 
how  to  provide  and  enjoy  them,  as  was  evident  from 
the  manner  in  which  he  had  stocked  his  garden  and 
poultry-yard  at  Raiatea,  he  could  be  content  with  the 
simplest  provisions  ;  and  for  a  man  so  healthy  and 
laborious,  his  temperance  at  the  table  was  remarkable. 
Even  when  most  actively  engaged,  he  frequently 
manifested  his  indifference  to  food,  and  often  would 
have  rather  prosecuted  work  in  which  he  was  in- 
terested, than  submit  to  the  interruption  of  the  cus- 
tomary meals.  Thus,  when  building  his  vessel,  he 
could  with  difficulty  be  drawn  from  the  scene  of  his 
delightful  occupations;  and,  although  he  frequently 
continued  from  dawn  until  dark  toiling  at  the  bench 
or  the  forge,  even  through  the  sultry  hours  of  noon, 
when  the  natives  had  slunk  under  the  shadow  of  the 
trees,  he  was  well  satisfied  with  the  humble  fare  of  a 
single  bread-fruit  and  a  draught  of  water. 

From  the  time  of  his  arrival  at  Tahiti,  the  projected 
voyage  to  the  west  almost  engrossed  Mr.  Williams's 
thoughts ;  and,  had  he  yielded  to  the  first  impulse  of 
his  zeal,  he  would  probably  have  sailed  forthwith  to 
Samoa.     But,  although  anxious  to  visit  other  islands, 


272  LIFE  OF  THE 

Raiatea  deeply  interested  his  heart,  and  he  therefore 
determined,  previously  to  his  departure,  to  devote 
several  months  to  its  welfare.  At  the  same  time  he 
sent  to  the  Directors  and  private  friends  in  England 
an  urgent  request  for  various  useful  articles  suitable 
for  presents  and  barter ;  and  agreed  with  his  brethren 
to  allow  "The  Messenger  of  Peace"  in  the  interval  to 
undertake  a  voyage  to  the  Marquesas. 

Having  made  these  arrangements  at  Tahiti,  he  re- 
turned to  Raiatea,  at  which  island  he  arrived  on  the 
26th  of  April,  1828,  exactly  twelve  months  from  the 
time  of  his  departure.  The  subjoined  paragraphs  of 
a  letter  to  his  family,  written  shortly  afterwards, 
describe  the  circumstances  by  which  he  Avas  then 
surrounded,  and  the  state  of  mind  in  which  he 
resumed  his  labours  : — 

"  On  reaching  Raiatea,  we  met  with  a  most  hearty  welcome 
from  the  people,  and  happily  arrived  in  time  to  prevent  any 
mischief  from  their  divisions  and  quarrels.  They  have  not,  how- 
ever, got  on  with  their  houses  so  fast  as  I  could  have  wished, 
and  have  allowed  their  fences  to  go  into  decay ;  but  those  are 
trifling  circumstances,  compared  with  the  grand  object.  A  few 
months  will  restore  things  to  order  again.  There  have  been 
false  prophets  and  deceivers  bringing  new  doctrines,  and  pre- 
tending to  visions  and  revelations,  arisen  amongst  the  people  of 
other  islands,  and  they  have  gained  many  proselytes  in  some  of 
them ;  but,  to  my  joy,  although  the  two  ringleaders  were  sent 
down  to  Raiatea,  they  did  not  succeed  in  gaining  over  an  indi- 
vidual from  us. 

*^  As  Mr.  Bourne  does  not  return,  the  station  at  Tahaa  devolves 
on  me,  and,  in  all  probability,  we  shall  reside  a  month  there, 
aad  a  month  at  Raiatea  alternately.  These  two  stations,  with 
the  care  of  our  out-stations,  translations,  schools,  meetings,  &c., 
will  occupy  my  time  fully.     But  I  like  plenty  of  work,  and  this 


HEV.  J.   WILLI  AIMS.  273 

is  all  of  a  good  kind.  One  of  my  fears  before  I  left  England 
was,  that  I  should  not  have  enough  to  do.  But  this  is  not  the 
case  at  present ;  and  if  I  cannot  find  sufficient  emplojonent  at 
home,  there  are  hundreds  of  islands,  and  thousands  of  poor 
islanders  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge. 

"  You  all  press  us  to  return  home.  To  see  you  would  aflford 
us  very  great  satisfaction,  but  I  must  wait  until  I  can  unite  pro- 
fit with  pleasure.  If  by  a  visit  to  England,  I  could  eff*ect  any 
great  good,  such  as  superintending  the  printing  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, &c.,  I  should  feel  a  stronger  inclination  to  come.  We  are 
all  engaged  in  correcting  and  preparing  a  complete  edition  of  the 
New  Testament  in  Tahitian,  and  I  am  also  getting  on  with  the 
New  Testament  in  Rarotongan.  I  have  also  before  me  the  pro- 
jected voyage  round  the  difi"erent  groups,  and  at  present  Raiatea, 
Tahaa,  and  the  outstations,  are  upon  my  hands. ^' 

On  his  return  from  Rarotonga,  Mr.  Williams  re- 
ceived the  painful  intelligence  of  the  decease  of  his 
beloved  father ;  but  his  grief  was  soothed  by  the 
delightful  assurance,  that  he  had  died  in  the  Lord. 

"What  reason,"  he  writes,  "  dear  sisters,  to  be  gi*ateful,  and 
how  ought  we  to  rejoice,  that  we  have  now  a  mother  and  a  father 
in  heaven,  and  one  called  at  the  eleventh  hour,  and  '  snatched 
as  a  brand  from  the  burning.^  How  ought  we  to  strive  that  we 
may  be  there  also  !  How  extatic  will  be  theii*  joy  in  giving  us 
a  welcome  !  Dear  brothers  and  sisters,  let  us  all  consider 
heaven  as  our  home.  Our  grandfather,  our  father,  our  dear 
mother,  our  brother  are  there ;  what  other  home  have  we  ?  Let 
us  bend  our  steps  that  way,  and  '  follow  them  who  through 
faith  and  patience  are  now  inheriting  the  promises.'  I  was  not 
surprised  to  hear  of  the  death  of  our  dear  father.  It  is  what 
I  have  expected  ;  and  while  one  sheds  the  tear  of  affection  over 
the  memory  of  a  kind  and  loving  parent,  I  would  be  very  grate- 
ful that  both  our  dear  father  and  mother  were  preserved  to  us 
so  long,  and  that  a  kind  Providence  has  enabled  us  to  make  our 
dear  father  comfortable  at  the  close  of  his  days.     We  must  soon 

T 


274  LIFE  OF  THE 

follow  our  beloved  parents.  Our  children  will  be  growing  up 
to  take  our  places,  as  we  have  taken  theirs.  May  our  end  be 
the  same  \" 


The  privations  sustained  by  Mrs.  Williams  at 
Rarotonga,  were  a  source  of  great  suffering  to  her 
after  her  return  to  Raiatea,  when  she  was  again  called 
to  pass  through  a  season  of  domestic  solicitude,  and 
to  w^eep  over  another  babe,  removed  from  her  first 
fond  embrace  to  the  grave.  This  trial,  and  the  sub- 
sequent illness  of  his  afflicted  partner,  aflTected  Mr. 
Williams  deeply  ;  but  nothing  could  withdraw  him 
from  his  work,  and  it  was  in  this  that  he  found  his 
sweetest  solace  and  strongest  support.  At  the  present 
period  especially  various  duties  pressed  upon  him, 
the  most  important  of  which  was  to  prepare  for  the 
usual  May  meetings. 

A  missionary  anniversary  was  deemed  l)y  all  the 
devoted  labourers  in  the  South  Seas  a  season,  not 
merely  of  stirring  interest,  but  of  solemn  importance ; 
and  bv  no  member  of  this  honourable  band  was  it 
estimated  more  highly  than  by  the  subject  of  these 
memoirs.  From  the  first,  and  now  for  many  years, 
he  had  marked  with  sacred  satisfaction  the  effect  of 
these  "  high  days  "  upon  the  people  of  his  charge.  He 
had  perceived  that,  by  the  information  thus  commu- 
nicated, and  the  healthful  excitement  then  produced, 
the  natives  had  made  much  progress  in  valuable  know- 
ledge, had  become  more  sensible  of  their  religious 
obligations,  and  had  learned  to  cherish  the  sentiments, 
and  cultivate  the  habits  of  an  enlarged  and  self- 
denying  liberality.  But  others  beside  his  own  flock 
shared  in  the  blessed  fruits  thus  annually  matured  at 


REV.  .}.  W  ILLIA.MS.  275 

Raiatea.  Many  islands  previously  involved  in  mid- 
night gloom  had  received  light  from  these  centres  of 
Christian  influence,  and  rarely  had  a  missionary 
meeting  been  convened,  the  effect  of  which  was  not 
transmitted  beyond  the  previous  circle  of  evangelical 
effort. 

All  this  was  clearly  discerned  by  Mr.  Williams, 
and  no  man  more  diligently  employed  this  means 
of  usefulness.  From  the  first  dawning  of  a  new 
day  upon  Raiatea,  he  had  laboured  to  convince 
the  people  of  the  correlative  duties  of  'receiving  and 
imparting  the  Gospel ;  and  no  method  was  neg- 
lected calculated  to  interest  them  in  an  object  so  dear 
to  his  heart.  When,  therefore,  a  Christian  church 
had  been  formed,  its  members  were  carefully  taught 
that  the  diffusion  of  the  blessings  of  which  they  them- 
selves had  become  the  partakers,  was  one  leading 
object  of  their  union,  and  the  consequence  of  this 
course  was  soon  obvious.  The  people  caught  the 
spirit  of  their  teacher,  and  the  Raiatean  church,  from 
its  origin,  was  truly  apostolical.  Merely  "  to  sit 
under  their  own  \  ine  and  under  their  own  fig  tree," 
"  to  eat  the  fat,  and  drink  the  sweet,  and  send  nothing 
to  those  for  whom  no  such  portion  had  been  pre- 
pared;"— to  deem  their  position  and  privileges  ends 
rather  than  means  ; — to  confine  their  anxieties  and 
efforts  within  the  narrow  limits  of  their  own  interests 
and  enjoyments,  were  never  the  sentiments  or  aim  of 
these  simple-hearted,  and  well-instructed  believers. 
Led  on  by  the  inspiring  exhortations  and  fine  example 
of  their  beloved  teacher,  they  were  willing  to  labour 
and  to  contribute  ;  and  they  did  both  with  matchless 
munificence.     Having   freely  received,   there  was  in 

T  2 


276  LIFE  OF  THE 

them,  what  Paul  so  strongly  commended  in  the 
churches  of  Macedonia,  a  "forwardness"  to  give. 
Promptly  and  generously  did  they  meet  each  claim, 
and  respond  to  every  call  in  this  Divine  enterprise. 
No  refreshment,  no  joy  appeared  to  equal  that  derived 
from  the  intelligence  of  missionary  triumphs  ;  and 
when  there  arose  from  amongst  them  any  who  were 
"  willing  to  hazard  their  lives  for  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,"  they  spontaneously  came  forth,  and 
tendered  to  their  brethren  the  promise  of  their  prayers, 
and  the  pledge  of  their  support. 

It  was  both  natural  and  wise  in  Mr.  Williams  to 
watch  over,  and  cherish  with  constant  care  these 
noble  aims  and  efforts  of  his  flock.  Hence,  at  the 
recurrence  of  every  anniversary  of  their  auxiliary,  he 
was  most  anxious  that  nothing  should  be  omitted, 
which  might  render  those  sacred  festivities  more  in- 
teresting or  influential.  And  this  was  a  service  for 
which  he  was  qualified  in  no  ordinary  degree.  Not 
only  was  he  a  remarkably  accurate  observer,  but 
an  equally  diligent  collector.  Few  objects  or  occur- 
rences escaped  him ;  and,  knowing  perfectly  what 
would  interest  and  impress  the  native  mind,  his 
speeches  at  these  missionary  services,  were  rich  in 
striking  facts  and  graphic,  telling  illustrations,  which 
secured  the  attention  of  his  audience,  and  impressed 
upon  them  important  sentiments.  This  made  him 
popular  in  the  islands,  as  it  did  subsequently  in  his 
own  country.  But  although  every  May  meeting 
was  peculiarly  attractive  to  the  people,  and  regarded 
as  their  chief  annual  festival,  more  than  ordinary 
pleasure  was  anticipated  from  that  which  was  to  be 
held  shortly   after  Mr.  Williams's  return  ;    when,  it 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  277 

was  well  known,  he  would  recite  the  history  of  his 
recent  labours.  This  expectation  was  not  confined 
to  the  Raiateans,  but  shared  by  the  inhabitants  of  the 
whole  group ;  and  the  consequence  was,  the  influx  of 
a  large  multitude  from  Tahaa,  Borobora,  and  Huahine. 
Never  before  had  the  settlement  and  the  harbour  pre- 
sented a  spectacle  so  animating.  "  No  less,"  writes 
Mr.  Williams,  "  than  eight  or  ten  large  decked  boats, 
or  rather  small  vessels  from  fifteen  to  twenty-five 
tons  each,  were  lying  off  the  wharf  at  the  same  time ; 
and  my  'Messenger  of  Peace,'  as  commodore,  anchored 
in  the  midst  of  them.  At  the  meeting,  we  exhibited  two 
immense  idols  which  I  brought  up  from  Rarotonga. 
The  king  also,  with  the  others  who  had  accompanied 
him,  spoke  in  their  own  dialect,  which  excited  an  un- 
common degree  of  interest.  Their  addresses  were 
judicious  and  excellent.  The  four  churches  at  Hua- 
hine, Borobora,  Tahaa,  and  Raiatea,  have  entered 
most  cheerfully  into  my  proposition  for  extending 
our  labours  by  native  agency  ;  and,  as  my  brethren 
Barff  and  Piatt  cordially  unite  in  it,  I  hope  in  a  few 
months  to  be  out  on  an  important  voyage  down 
among  the  large  groups  which  lie  about  a  thousand 
miles  to  the  westward." 

After  the  missionary  anniversary,  Mr.  Williams 
resumed  his  ordinary  engagements  at  Raiatea  with 
his  usual  cheerfulness  and  diligence,  and  in  a  very 
short  time,  the  disorders  occasioned  by  his  long 
absence,  which  were,  however,  but  slight,  were  recti- 
fied ;  the  course  of  instruction  returned  to  its  former 
channel;  and  all  classes,  rejoicing  in  the  presence  of 
their  long-tried  and  beloved  teacher,  were  ready  to 
promote   with   renovated  vigour  his  plans,  and  their 


278  I-IFE  OK  THE 

own  improvement.  One  of  his  proposals,  a  conse- 
quence of  the  annual  meeting,  was  to  send  a  deacon 
of  the  church  in  a  small  schooner,  or  rather  a  schooner- 
rigged  boat  of  his  own,  on  a  visit  to  the  out-stations. 
This  was  the  first  time  a  native  had  been  entrusted 
with  so  responsible  a  commission ;  but  Mr.  Williams 
had  confidence  in  the  individual  chosen,  and  the 
church  manifested  a  lively  interest  in  the  expedition. 
The  voyage  was  accordingly  made,  and  the  following 
letter  to  the  Rev.  W.  Orme  contains  an  outline  of  its 
history : — 

"  Borobora,  August  19,  1828. 
"  Reverend  and  Dear  Sir, 
"As  my  small  vessel  has  just  returned  from  the  Hervey 
Islands,  I  hasten  to  send  you  the  intelligence  she  has  brought. 
She  first  touched  at  Rarotonga,  where  she  landed  Mr.  Pitman's 
goods,  with  the  supplies  for  the  mission.  The  king  also,  and 
his  party  landed  in  health,  laden  with  the  presents  which  he  had 
received  from  Raiatea,  Huahine,  &c.,  amidst  the  joyful  saluta- 
tions, and  loud  acclamations  of  his  subjects.  After  leaving  Ra- 
rotonga, they  steered  for  Aitutaki,  with  the  intention  of  cariying 
the  people  of  Manuse  back  to  theii-  own  island ;  but,  as  I  do  not 
remember  to  have  written  any  particulars  of  that  island  in  my 
former  letters,  I  may  state  that  Manuse  consists  of  two  small 
islands,  situate  about  fifty  miles  E.S.E.  of  Aitutaki.  The  Gos- 
pel was  introduced  there  by  two  Rurutuans  and  two  Americans,* 

*  The  Americans  referred  to  were  seamen,  who  had  been  wi*ecked 
in  the  Falcon,  and  who,  on  leaving  Rurutu,  took  with  them  a  com- 
pass, quadrant,  &c.,  and  which,  when  their  boat  was  stranded  at 
Manuee,  they  saved  from  the  wreck.  The  inhabitants  of  tliis  island 
were  few,  but  fierce.  Just  before  this  time,  they  had  speared  six 
natives  of  Aitutaki,  who  had  been  cast  upon  their  shores  :  and,  shortly 
after  the  arrival  of  these  new  visitors,  they  approached  them  with  the 
same  murderous  design.  But  their  hand  was  holden.  As  they  had 
never  before  beheld  a  white  fare,  thev  concluded  that  the  .\mericaiis 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  279 

who,  on  theii-  way  from  Rurutu  to  Rimatara,  were  cast,  at  mid- 
night, upon  the  reef  of  Manuse.  Having  subsequently  built  a 
canoe,  and  reached  Aitutaki,  and  represented  the  case  there,  the 
native  teachers  fitted  out  two  large  canoes  for  the  piirpose  of 
fetching  all  the  JManuseans  to  Aitutaki.     One  canoe  arrived  safe. 


must  be  gods  ;  and  instantly  ran  away  from  the  spot ;  and  flung  their 
missiles  into  the  bush.   After  a  while,  they  saw  their  error,  and  again 
resolved  upon  the  destruction  of  these  strangers.  But  a  second  time, 
they  were  deterred  by  the  sight  of  the  compass,  which  they  doubted 
not  was  a  powerful  divinity.     The  sailors,  perceiving  this,  kept  it 
constantly  in  their  midst,  and  thus  were  again  preserved.  One  of  the 
Americans  had  a  looking-glass.     This,  also,  the  islanders  supposed 
to  be  a  guardian  god,  and,  for  a  considerable  time,  none  of  them 
would   dare  to  approach  it.     At  length,   one  of  tbe  chiefs,  after 
many  soUcitations,  was  induced  to  take  it  in  his  hand.     First,  he 
looked  on  one  side,  and  then  rapidly  peeped  round  to  the  other, 
anxious  to  grasp  the  god  ;  but,  foiled  in  every  attempt,  and,  conclud- 
ing that  the  figure  he  beheld  intended  only  to  tantalize  him,  he 
became  angry,  and  grinned  most  horribly.     These  grimaces  were,  of 
course,  reflected  by  the  faithful  mirror,  which  aggravated  the  evil, 
and  incensed  the  native  to  a  still  greater  degree.     He  now  grew 
more  furious,  and  expressed  his  feelings  by  yet  more  monstrous  dis- 
tortions of  the  countenance ;  but  as  the  glass  continued  to  return  each 
compliment    in    kind,   the  indignation  of  the  savage  became  un- 
controllable.     He  gnashed  his   teeth,   stamped,   clenched  his   fist, 
exhausted  the  native  vocabulaiy  of   abuse,  and  at  length,  as  the 
strange  spectre   still  defied  him,  he  aimed  at  it  a  determined  blow, 
which  shivered   the    glass,    and  cut  his  hand.     He,  however,  was 
satisfied    that  he  had   destroyed   the  strangers'    deity,   and  natu- 
rally inferred  that  now  he  might  easily  destroy  the  strangers  them- 
selves.    But,  happily,  some  other  natives  had  grown  famihar  with 
these  visitors,  and  one  of  them  began  to  learn  to  read  from  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles,  and'other  books  saved  from  the  wreck.     Others  soon 
followed  this  example,  and,  in  a  short  time,  the  Rurutuaus  had 
gained    so    complete  an    ascendancy  over   their    minds,   that    one 
of  them  consented  to  burn  his  god.     A  fire  was  soon  kindled,  and 
the  people  assembled  to  observe  the  efiect  of  the  impious  temerity  of 
this  presumptuous  man.     All  expected  that  vengeance  would  not 
suffer  him  to  live.     Nor  was  he  himself  fuUv  convinced  of  the  safetv 


280  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  brought  back  the  people  of  Manuse ;  the  other  upset ;  and, 
after  being  eight  or  ten  days  at  sea,  and  losing  ten  people,  she 
returned  to  Aitutaki,  with  the  miserable  emaciated  remnant  of 
her  poor  suffering  crew.  When  I  was  at  Aitutaki,  I  found  the 
people  of  Manuse  there  anxious  to  go  back  to  their  own  island ; 
but,  as  I  could  not  take  them,  I  promised  that,  on  my  return  to 
Raiatea,  I  would  send  my  vessel  down  to  convey  them  back  with 
a  teacher  from  Aitutaki.  Thrice  before  I  arrived,  they  had  made 
the  attempt  in  their  own  ill-constructed  canoes,  and  the  last  time 
narrowly  escaped  with  their  lives.  I  strictly  charged  them  not  to 
put  to  sea  again,  as  they  would  almost  certainly  be  lost ;  and  our 
vessel  went  with  the  full  intention  of  taking  them  back ;  but 
their  impatience  had  prevailed  over  my  remonstrance ;  and,  con- 
trary to  the  efforts  of  the  teachers,  they  had  a  fourth  time  ven- 
tured to  sea.  The  consequence  was,  they  missed  their  island, 
three  or  four  of  them  reached  Atui,  but  all  the  Aitutakians  who 
accompanied  them  perished. 

"  After  remaining  three  or  four  days  at  Aitutaki,  the  vessel 
sailed  for  Atui,  &c.  The  teachers  at  the  former  place  write,  that 
they  have  in  hand  a  considerable  quantity  of  sinet  subscribed 
to  the  Missionary  Society,  and  rope  received  in  payment  for 
books,  beside  the  hogs.  They  also  inform  me,  that  the  lathe  I 
made  them  is  actively  employed  in  turning  useful  things.  The 
congregation  also  wi-ote  to  the  church  at  Raiatea,  pressing  them 
to  diligence,  as  their  eyes  were  directed  to  them  from  whom 
they  had  received  the  Gospel. 

of  the  experiment,  but  stood  for  some  time  with  the  idol  in  his  hand, 
and  evincing  the  utmost  dread.  Urged,  however,  by  the  exciting 
words  of  the  Rurutuans,  he  at  last  raised  his  trembling  arm,  flung 
the  idol  into  the  flame,  and  then  stood  mute  and  motionless,  with 
his  body  bending  forward,  and  his  eyeballs  as  if  about  to  start  from 
their  sockets,  gazing  upon  the  burning  block  as  though  he  expected 
it  to  rush  forth  and  destroy  him.  Soon,  as  in  similar  cases,  impu- 
nity inspired  boldness ;  others  folloM'ed  this  example ;  the  reign  of 
the  false  deities  had  terminated  at  Manuse  ;  a  Christian  sanctuary 
arose  upon  the  site  of  a  pagan  temple  ;  the  shipwrecked  strangers 
became  teachers,  and  the  natives,  nominal  Christians. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  281 

"  After  two  days'  sail^  they  reached  Atui.  Here  they  found 
the  four  teachers  with  their  wives  and  families  in  good  health, 
and  the  people  behaving  towards  them  with  the  greatest  kind- 
ness, and  paying  the  strictest  attention  to  their  instructions. 
This  was  very  gratifying,  as  the  poor  teachers  have,  from  the 
beginning,  suffered  much,  and  had  very  narrow  escapes  for  their 
lives ;  but  the  Lord  has  preserved  them,  and  blessed  their  perse- 
verance. They  are,  however,  too  many  for  this  island ;  and  two 
of  them  will  be  removed  to  other  stations.  They  have  written 
a  letter  to  the  church  at  Borabora,  stating  their  prosperity. 

"  From  Atui,  they  proceeded  to  Mitiaro.  Here  also  they 
found  the  teachers  well,  and  the  people  attentive  to  their 
instructions.  But,  though  the  missionaries  are  treated  mth  the 
greatest  kindness  by  the  people,  the  soil  of  the  island  is  so  un- 
productive, that  they  are  obliged  to  eat  the  stalks  and  stumps  of 
the  banana,  mixed  with  a  kind  of  red  earth.  Our  people  had 
an  abundance  of  food  on  board  the  schooner,  and  the  teachers 
begged  from  them  the  stalks  of  the  plantains.  Now  that  we 
know  this,  we  shall  send  them  dowTi  an  ample  supply  every  time 
the  vessel  can  touch  there. 

"  At  Mitiaro,  they  received  very  painful  news  from  Mangaia. 
A  vessel  that  came  from  that  island  informed  the  teachers  of 
Davida-'s  (the  native  missionary  at  Mangaia)  distressing  situation. 
The  principal  chief  still  continues  hostile  to  the  Gospel.  He 
has  killed  ten  adults,  and  ten  young  persons  of  his  own  party, 
who  had  embraced  Christianity ;  but,  notwithstanding,  new  con- 
verts are  still  flocking  in.  A  captain,  whose  name  the  natives 
say  is  Williamu,  or  Williams,  behaved  with  the  gi*eatest  kindness 
to  Davida,  and  his  adherents.  He  even  went  himself,  accom- 
panied by  his  wife,  who  was  on  board,  to  the  hostile  chief,  to  try 
to  induce  him  to  alter  his  conduct.  The  chief  stripped  part  of 
the  clothes  ofi"  both  himself  and  his  wife,  to  which  the  captain 
made  no  resistance,  but,  on  the  contrary,  returned  to  the  vessel 
and  sent  him  presents,  with  a  friendly  invitation  to  behave  kindly 
to  Davida,  and  to  embrace  the  truth.  He,  moreover,  offered  to 
convey  the  teachers  to  another  island;  but  the  chief  and  his 
party  who  had  embraced  the  Gospel,  were  so  urgent  in  request- 


282  LIFE  OF  THE 

ing  Davida  to  stay,  and  assured  him  so  confidently  that,  while 
one  of  them  remained  to  preserve  him,  his  life  should  not  be 
taken,  that  he  declined  accepting  this  kind  offer.  I  regret  that 
I  do  not  certainly  know  the  name  either  of  the  captain  or  the 
vessel.  Such  disinterested  kindness  deserves  honourable  mention. 
Davida,  at  present,  goes  into  a  cave  in  the  rocks  to  sleep  at 
night,  and  comes  out  to  his  people  in  the  morning.  All  this, 
however,  we  only  know  by  report,  as  a  gale  set  in  from  the 
southward  after  they  started  for  Mangaia,  and  prevented  their 
reaching  that  island.  The  two  teachers  at  Mitiaro  are  very 
desirous  of  going  to  assist  Davida,  and  we  think  of  removing 
one  from  Mauke  to  Mitiaro,  and  of  taking  both  from  Mitiaro 
to  Mangaia. 

"  After  leaving  Mitiaro,  the  vessel  went  to  Mauke,  found  both 
the  teachers  well,  and  the  work  goiiig  on.  Most  of  the  people 
can  read.  They  have  comfortable  places  of  worship,  and  plas- 
tered dwellings  at  the  difierent  stations. 

"  Having  made  another  ineifectual  attempt  to  reach  Mangaia, 
they  bore  away  for  Rurutu,  where  they  found  the  teachers  well, 
and  the  people  in  as  good  a  state  as  formerly.  They  are  anxiously 
expecting  me  there ;  and,  finding  that  I  was  not  in  the  vessel, 
they  have  sent  one  of  their  own  deacons  to  Raiatea,  on  purpose 
to  fetch  me;  so  that  I  am  now  about  to  take  a  voyage  to  Rurutu. 
They  have  had  a  fine  place  of  worship  finished  two  years,  waiting 
for  me  to  go  and  open  it. 

"  I  have  not  time  to  say  much  about  my  own  stations,  Raiatea 
and  Tahaa.  They  are  holding  on  well  at  present.  I  beseech 
an  interest  in  your  prayers. 

"  I  remain,  &c.j 

"J.  Williams." 

From  this  time,  until  the  close  of  the  year  1828, 
Mr.  Williams  continued  at  Raiatea ;  and,  as  he 
believed  that  he  might  now  fulfil  a  promise  made  long 
before  to  visit  Rurutu,  he  resolved  to  sail  for  that 
island.     The  subjoined  letter,  written  to  the  Directors 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  283 

shortly  after  his   return,  contains  the  particulars  of 
this  voyage. 

"  Raiatea,  January  26,  1829. 
"  Dear  Fathers  and  Brethren, 

"  Having  just  returned  from  a  visit  to  Rurutu  and  Rimatara, 
I  hasten  to  inform  you  of  the  particulars.  By  the  return  of  my 
boat,  an  account  of  which  I  wrote  to  you,  the  teachers  at  Rurutu 
sent  one  of  their  deacons  to  request  that  I  would  come  and 
open  their  chapel,  and  settle  their  perplexing  difficulties.  We 
started  on  the  20th  December,  taking  with  us  Tamatoa,  the  king, 
one  of  the  deacons,  and  twenty  or  thirty  of  the  under  chiefs 
from  Raiatea  and  Tahaa. 

"  After  a  week's  passage,  we  arrived  safely  at  Rurutu  ;  and, 
as  we  had  considerable  difficulty  in  settling  the  differences 
between  the  teachers  and  the  people,  I  shall  give  you  a  particular 
account  of  what  passed,  without  concealing  anything,  that  yOu 
may  form  a  correct  idea  of  the  nature  of  some  of  our  work  in 
visiting  out-stations. 

"  We  landed  on  the  30th,  and  received  a  cordial  welcome  from 
the  teacher,  Mahamene,  and  his  people.  After  taking  refresh- 
ment, we  went  to  see  the  new  chapel.  It  is  an  excellent  building, 
far  superior  to  anything  of  the  kind  in  the  islands.  It  is  about 
sixty  or  seventy  feet  long,  by  forty  wide.  The  ridge  pole  is 
supported  by  two  large  pillars  of  the  aito  wood.  It  is  surprising 
how  so  few  people  could  have  prepared  such  heavy  trees.  The 
out-posts  which  form  the  walls,  are  also  of  this  heavy  wood. 
Every  other  post  is  kneed,  the  knee  neatly  finished,  extending 
five  feet  up  the  post,  and  trunnelled  down  to  the  joists  which 
receive  the  floor.  The  pillar  in  the  centre  has  four  knees,  each 
neatly  finished.  The  thatching  is  extremely  well  done,  so  close 
that  it  takes  500  reeds  of  thatching  to  reach  from  the  wall  plate 
to  the  ridge  pole.  The  pulpit  is  octagon,  well  made,  standing 
on  one  pillar,  coloured  very  neatly,  partly  with  paint,  and  partly 
with  native  produce.  To  the  flight  of  steps  there  is  a  hand-rail, 
the  balustrades  of  which  are  made  of  warriors'  spears,  as  was  the 


284  LIFE  OF  THE 

case  in  the  former  chapel.  The  doors  are  folding,  with  gothic 
tops,  well-made,  panneled  and  coloured.  The  windows  are 
painted,  and  the  walls  white-washed;  the  posts  forming  the 
walls,  placed  about  three  feet  apart,  and  about  nine  inches  wide, 
are  coloured  to  resemble  mahogany.  The  seats  are  covered  with 
white  cloth,  and  the  floor  carpeted  with  a  shining  black  cloth, 
which  they  manufacture.  The  whole  building  does  great  credit 
to  their  judgment  and  industry. 

"  After  viewing  the  chapel,  and  several  well-finished  houses, 
we  conversed  about  opening  the  chapel.  The  people  inquired, 
whether  we  would  have  a  regular  feast  prepared  for  the  occasion. 
I  replied  that,  on  many  accounts,  I  would  prefer  a  common 
meal,  and  that  on  the  following  day,  I  would  open  the  chapel. 
After  this  conversation,  we  walked  across  the  mountains  about 
three  miles,  to  the  settlement  on  the  south  side,  under  the  charge 
of  Puna.  Here  we  had  service  in  the  afternoon,  and  I  preached 
to  them  from  Titus  ii.  11,  12,  'For  the  grace  of  God,  which 
bringeth  salvation,  teacheth  us  to  deny  ungodliness,^  &c.  I  was 
much  pleased  with  the  spirit  with  which  they  sang,  young  and 
old  united.  Spent  the  evening  agreeably  with  Puna,  and  a  few 
of  the  most  intelligent  natives,  conversing  on  different  portions 
of  Scripture,  especially  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  Epistles 
of  John,  &c.  j  these  being  the  last  portions  of  Scripture  they 
had  received. 

'^  Thursday,  January  1st.  The  bell  rang  for  school,  which  I 
attended,  and  w^as  well  pleased  at  the  fluency  with  which  the 
people  read,  and  the  promptitude  with  which  they  answered  my 
questions  on  the  verses  of  Scripture.  Puna  deserves  praise  for 
his  diligence  in  teaching  the  people  to  read  and  understand  the 
word  of  God.  I  think  there  are  no  adults  that  cannot  read. 
If  any,  they  are  few. 

"As  we  returned  from  the  school,  a  messenger  came  running 
out  of  breath,  with  a  request  from  the  king  and  chiefs  of  Raiatea 
that  we  would  order  Puna  to  leave  the  island,  as  they  had  been 
informed  by  some  people  of  the  other  settlement,  that  he  was 
unworthy  of  my  countenance.     I   replied,  that  they  had  not 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  285 

exercised  much  prudence  in  making  so  hasty  a  request,  having 
only  heard  one  side  of  the  question ;  and  that  I  had  determined  to 
call  a  public  meeting,  and  thoroughly  investigate  the  matter. 

"  In  the  forenoon,  there  was  a  feast  in  the  house,  which  the 
people  had  fitted  up  for  that  purpose.  There  were  two  rows  of 
sofas  and  tables,  capable  of  dining  about  150  persons.  Puna 
and  his  wife  attended,  but  were  much  cast  down,  having  heard 
of  what  was  going  on  at  the  other  settlement.  After  some 
lively  speaking,  we  concluded  with  prayer,  when  one  of  the 
principal  persons  asked  me  whether  it  was  true  that  I  intended 
to  take  their  teacher  from  them.  I  told  him  not  to  be  hasty  in 
listening  to  anything  which  had  been  reported,  and  that  I  had 
determined  to  call  a  public  meeting  for  the  purpose  of  settling 
their  disputes.  Having  walked  round  Puna's  settlement,  we 
returned  to  that  on  the  north  side,  the  whole  of  the  people  ac- 
companying us.  We  arrived  at  sun-down,  and  spent  the  evening 
with  Mahamene  and  his  wife,  and  a  few  chiefs,  in  general  con- 
versation. 

"  Friday  morning.  The  people  were  busy  in  preparing  food, 
killing  hogs,  &c.  Those  not  engaged  met  early,  and  read  a 
chapter  or  two  in  the  Hebrews,  and  did  this  as  fluently  as  their 
brethren  at  Puna's  station.  At  ten  o'clock,  we  entered  the 
chapel,  taking  care  to  avoid  the  too  common  practice  of  allowing 
the  king  to  enter  first.  This  is  a  heathen  custom  founded  upon 
superstitious  notions.  They  look  on  the  place  of  worship,  as 
they  did  on  their  maraes  and  canoes,  as  very  sacred,  and  imagine 
that  the  king  must  enter  first,  to  remove  the  great  sacredness, 
before  other  persons  dare  go  in.  To  remedy  this  objectionable 
custom,  and  yet  show  the  king  and  chiefs  all  due  respect,  I 
requested  that  the  people  might  go  in,  and  take  their  seats,  and 
proposed  that  the  king,  the  chiefs,  the  native  teachers,  and 
myself,  should  then  walk  in  procession  after  them.  Another 
point  of  contention  which  we  succeeded  in  removing  was,  who 
should  occupy  the  king's  seat,  which  was  considered  more  sacred 
than  any  other  part  of  the  chapel.  I  requested  Tamatoa  to  take 
his  seat  among  the  people,  and  some  of  the  under  chiefs  to 
occupy  the  part  deemed  so  sacred.     As  Tamatoa  was  of  higher 


280  LIFE  OF  THE 

rank  than  any  of  them,  and  was  not  particular  where  he  sat,  we 
naturally  concluded  that  his  example  would  dissolve  the  charm, 
and  silence  all  objections. 

"  "V\Tien  the  people  were  assembled,  I  preached  to  them  from 
Haggai  i.  8.  After  the  service,  we  partook  of  our  food  sitting 
on  the  ground,  which  had  been  covered  with  clean  gi-ass.  There 
were  not  more  than  twenty-five  hogs  served  up,  with  a  propor- 
tionate quantity  of  vegetables.  Many  speeches  were  delivered 
during  the  dinner,  both  by  the  Uurutuans  and  the  Raiateans. 

"  At  half-past  one  o^ clock,  the  bell  rang  for  the  general  meet- 
ing, which  I  had  appointed  for  adjusting  their  disputes.  I  opened 
the  meeting  by  exhorting  them  to  state  their  differences  mildly, 
and  in  a  good  spirit,  as  the  object  was  not  to  aggravate,  but 
conciliate.  I  had  no  sooner  spoken,  than  a  native  belonging  to 
Mahamene's  settlement  arose,  and  addressing  myself,  Tamatoa, 
the  deacon,  and  the  chiefs  of  Raiatea  by  name,  requested  that 
we  would  remove  Puna  from  the  island.  I  replied,  that  we  were 
ready  to  hear  any  reasons  for  this  wish,  which  they  had  to  ad- 
vance, and  then  to  judge  what  was  proper  to  be  done.  Upon 
this,  a  chief  on  Puna^s  side  arose,  and  said  they  were  ready  to 
meet  the  charges  against  their  teacher,  one  by  one,  but  he  thought 
these  should  be  kept  separate  from  their  political  differences. 
The  charges  were  then  laid,  and  we  were  much  pleased  with  the 
spu'ited  and  manly  way  in  which  they  were  refuted,  and  the  cau-; 
tion  they  discovered  in  not  recriminating,  although  they  had 
abundant  provocation. 

"  The  first  charge  was,  that  Puna  had  harboured  in  his  settle- 
ment those  who  had  violated  the  law,  and  had  refused  to  give 
them  up  to  be  judged.  But  no  sooner  was  this  assei'ted,  than  a 
chief,  on  Puna^s  side,  thus  addressed  the  accuser  : — '  Let  us 
settle  this  charge  first.  Let  us  go  to  the  root  of  it.  Tamatoa, 
Viriamu,  Raiateans,  listen  to  the  truth  !  And  this  is  the  truth. 
A  young  man  at  this  settlement  was  judged  and  punished. 
After  this,  he  left  this  settlement,  joined  us,  professed  repent- 
ance, and  after  some  time,  was  admitted  into  the  meetings  of  the 
baptized.  The  people  of  Mahamene's  settlement  were  angry  ; 
and  some  of  them  went  to  his  land,  cut  down  his  trees,  and 


UEV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  287 

destroyed  his  food.  A\lien  he  found  out  who  had  done  it,  he 
went  to  their  plantations  and  did  the  same.  Then  the  people  of 
Mahamene's  settlement  held  a  meeting,  and  sent  the  judges,  like 
so  many  savages,  to  seize  the  man,  and  bring  him  away  by  force 
to  be  judged.  Puna  inquired  what  the  young  man  had  done ; 
and  when  he  had  heard,  he  asked  the  judges  whether  they  had 
tried  the  people  of  their  own  settlement,  who  first  destroyed  this 
yoimg  man's  food.  They  said,  '  No.'  Then  said  Puna,  '  I  will 
not  give  him  up,  till  you  have  fii-st  judged  your  own  people.' 
Now,  Tamatoa,  Viriamu,  and  chiefs,  this  is  the  ground  on  which 
they  charge  Puna  with  supporting  bad  people.  We  leave  you 
to  judge  between  us.  Our  law  is  very  strict.  No  one  escapes 
with  us  who  is  found  guilty.' 

"  This  sensible  answer  silenced  the  accuser ;  when  another 
arose,  and  made  a  great  noise,  scolding  the  former  speaker  for 
being  so  soon  silenced.  He  spoke  for  some  time ;  and  by  his 
charges,  brought  up  several  to  answer  him ;  all  of  whom  were 
anxious  to  speak.  With  great  difficulty,  we  obtained  silence, 
when  we  found  that  the  second  charge  was,  that  Puna  had  pre- 
pared for  war,  and  armed  his  people  against  those  of  the  other 
settlement.  This  accusation  was  also  answered  by  a  speaker  on 
Puna's  side,  with  much  ancient  action  and  good  sense.  At  one 
time  addressing  us,  and  then  turning  to  the  accuser,  he  said, 
'  Would  you  like  to  be  burned  to  ashes  ?  would  you  like  your 
wife  and  childi'en  to  be  consumed  with  fire  ?  would  you  not  be 
in  agony  at  such  a  scene  ?  would  you  like  your  property  to  be 
seized,  your  house  destroyed,  and  yourself  driven  to  the  moun- 
tains ?  They  threatened  to  burn  our  teacher's  house,  and  destroy 
his  property,  and  the  people  prepared  to  resist  them.  But  Puna 
forbad  them.'  On  inquiry  farther,  we  found  this  to  have  been 
the  fact.  Puna,  hearing  that  hostile  intentions  had  been  formed 
by  the  opposite  settlement,  insisted  on  abandoning  everj-thing 
rather  than  fight.  This  they  did,  and  took  refuge  in  the  moun- 
tains, resolving  to  flee  from  district  to  district,  until  their 
pursuers  were  wearied  out.  But  when  the  hostile  party  came, 
and  found  the  settlement  deserted,  and  the  property  left  to  their 
mercy,  they  relented,  and  returned,  without  taking  or  injuring 


288  LIFE  OF  THE 

a  thing.  A  day  or  two  afterwards^  Puna  and  his  people  came 
back  to  their  dwellings.  After  hearing  this,  we  were  confirmed 
in  our  good  opinion  of  Puna. 

"  Having  settled  the  personal  disputes,  we  now  resolved,  if 
possible,  to  adjust  their  political  differences.  Accordingly,  early 
on  Saturday  morning,  we  collected  all  the  chiefs,  and  told  them, 
that,  as  the  teachers  had  now  agreed  to  bury  their  differences, 
we  hoped  that  they  would  settle  theirs,  before  we  left  the  island. 
At  once,  a  great  contention  arose,  and  there  was  much  vehement 
speaking.  The  disputed  point  was  this  : — The  party  under  Puna's 
instruction  were  conquered  by  the  other  party,  some  time  before 
they  received  the  Gospel.  Prior  to  this  conquest,  however,  they 
had  always  been  independent ;  and,  since  Christianity  had  intro- 
duced peace  among  them,  they  could  not  see  why  they  should 
not  be  independent  again.  They  therefore  refused  to  acknow- 
ledge the  authority  of  the  young  king,  to  whose  government 
they  had  before  paid  tribute.  Finding  that  no  adjustment  could 
be  made  while  the  parties  were  together,  we  requested  them  all 
to  withdraw,  that  we  might  consider  in  private  what  to  advise. 
Having  taken  all  the  circumstances  into  the  account,  we  thought 
it  would  be  just,  and  best  for  Puna's  party  to  acknowledge  the 
young  king.  We,  accordingly,  sent  a  message  to  them,  giving 
this  as  our  advice ;  and  requested  that  they  would  converse  over 
it,  and  in  two  hours  we  would  wait  on  them  for  their  reply.  At 
the  time  fixed,  we  met  them,  when,  after  many  interrogations 
and  explanations,  they  agreed  to  our  proposal.  I  then  went 
home,  and  drew  up  several  articles,  as  the  basis  of  their  future 
union,  with  which  all  parties  were  satisfied. 

"  After  this,  we  held  a  church-meeting  preparatory  to  the 
administration  of  the  Lord's  supper  on  the  following  Sabbath. 
The  two  churches  united  on  the  occasion.  We  exhorted  them 
to  mutual  love  and  unity.     Thus  ended  the  week. 

"  On  Sabbath  morning,  I  preached  to  them  on  the  necessity 
of  the  blood  and  Spirit  of  Christ,  on  John  i.  5,  6 ;  and  then 
administered  the  Lord's  supper  to  about  eighty  communicants. 
After  a  short  meal,  we  re-assembled  in  the  chapel,  and  questioned 
the  people  upon  what  they  had  heard  in   the  morning.     The 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  289 

remainder  of  the  time,  until  the  afternoon  service  began,  we 
spent  in  reading  and  explaining  the  Scriptures,  and  answering 
the  questions  of  the  people.  In  the  afternoon,  I  preached  again 
from  1  Cor.  x.  4,  and,  in  the  evening,  the  house  was  crowded 
until  a  late  hour ;  and  I  was  principally  employed  in  replying  to 
questions,  partly  on  the  discourses  of  the  day,  and  partly  on 
passages  of  Scripture,  which  they  did  not  understand. 

"  Early  on  Monday  morning,  we  held  another  public  meeting, 
when  I  read  what  had  been  agreed  to,  and  gave  a  copy  of  it  to 
the  principal  judge  of  each  station.  This  concluded  the  unplea- 
sant business. 

"  On  the  Thursday  evening,  we  were  all  seated  in  Mahamene's 
house,  when  suddenly  a  chief  arose,  and  thus  addressed  me  in 
the  most  simple,  but  solemn  form  : — '  I  am  Philip,  sent  by  the 
king  and  chiefs  of  Tubuai  to  ask  you  to  give  us  teachers  from 
Raiatea,  and  take  Tubuai  under  your  charge.  I  have  been  wait- 
ing here  for  you  more  than  two  years ;  and  during  this  time  the 
raging  diseases  of  Tubuai  have  swept  oflF  my  wife  and  two  child- 
ren. I  am  bearing  it  patiently,  as  I  hope  to  effect  an  object 
that  will  be  good  for  my  land.  The  people  are  dying,  and  our 
land  will  soon  be  desolate,  and  we  know  not  how  to  prevent  its 
depopulation,  but  by  placing  it  under  your  care.  We  saw  the 
prosperity  of  Rurutu,  and  we  wished  the  same  for  our  own 
island.'  I  consented  to  take  the  chief  to  Tahiti,  and  to  endea- 
vour to  accomplish  his  desire. 

"  Having  received  presents  of  food,  and  shaken  hands  with 
all  the  people,  on  Monday,  January  5th,  1830,  we  took  our 
departure  for  Rimatara,  with  the  chief  from  Tubuai,  and  a 
Rurutuan,  who  was  going  to  Raiatea,  to  learn  what  he  could 
from  our  people." 

After  calling  at  Rimatara,  where  Mr.  Williams  found 
a  state  of  things  highly  encouraging,  he  reached  Raia- 
tea just  five  weeks  from  the  time  of  his  departure,  and 
gladly  resumed  his  accustomed  labours. 

These  pages  are  not  the  place  for  lengthened  com- 
ments upom  missionary  transactions.     But  there  are 

u 


290  LIFE  OF  THE 

two  topics  in  the  preceding  letter  which  deserve  a 
moment's  consideration.  In  the  first  place,  it  supplies 
another  exemplification  of  the  kind  of  political  inter- 
ference, for  which  Mr.  Williams  has  been  censured. 
Here  was  an  infant  community,  divided  and  distracted 
by  difficulties  which  they  were  unable  to  adjust,  and 
which  greatly  impeded  their  progress  in  civil  and  reli- 
gious improvement.  The  Missionary  arrives  ;  views 
their  contention  with  concern  j  acquaints  himself  with 
its  causes;  tenders  his  advice;  offers  his  mediation; 
heals  the  breach;  harmonizes  conflicting  interests 
and  feelings ;  and  then  retires,  with  the  blessing  of 
the  peace-maker  resting  upon  him.  This  was  the  kind 
of  political  interference,  which  some  have  so  loudly 
condemned.  But  does  such  conduct  require  any 
defence  ?  Could  a  wise  and  benevolent  man,  in  simi- 
lar circumstances,  have  adopted  a  different  course? 
Would  it  have  become  Mr.  Williams,  on  the  ground 
of  repudiating  politics  as  beyond  his  jurisdiction, 
and  from  a  false  and  foolish  fear  of  stepping  over  the 
boundary  line  of  his  own  peculiar  province,  to  have 
permitted  these  evils,  because  they  were  political,  to 
have  wrought  out  their  ruinous  effects  upon  the  minds, 
the  morals,  and  the  salvation  of  the  people  ?  He  was 
not  the  man  to  be  deterred  by  such  narrow  prejudices 
and  unfounded  apprehensions,  from  the  employment 
of  his  influence  in  circumstances  like  those  which 
existed  at  Rurutu.  Had  he  so  acted,  he  would  have 
been  unworthy  of  a  commission  from  that  *'  God, 
who  is  the  Author  of  peace,  and  the  Lover  of  con- 
cord." No  man,  indeed,  knew  better  than  he,  or 
conformed  more  closely  to  the  rule,  that  "  to  preach 
and  teach  Jesus  Christ,"  should  be,  with  the  mission- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  291 

ary,  "  first,  last,  and  midst,"  and  that,  unless  evange- 
lical instructions  accompanied  other  means  for  the 
benefit  of  people,  it  would  be  impossible  to  pro- 
mote their  progress,  either  in  temporal  or  spiritual 
improvement.  But,  at  the  same  time,  his  views  of 
the  missionary's  vocation  were  large  and  liberal ;  and, 
from  the  commencement  of  his  useful  career,  he  had 
resolved  to  obey  the  injunction,  ''  Withhold  not  thy 
hand  from  any  good."  His  motto  was,  "  By  all 
means  ;  "  and  whatever  tended  to  remove  an  evil,  or 
impart  a  benefit,  whether  legal,  political,  or  religious, 
he  regarded  as  within  his  province,  and  deemed  him- 
self no  less  a  servant  of  Christ  at  the  blacksmith's 
forge,  on  the  magistrate's  bench,  or  in  the  political 
meeting,  than  when  declaring  from  the  pulpit  the 
revelations  of  heaven.  Of  this,  his  conduct  at  Rurutu 
supplies  both  an  example  and  a  justification. 

In  the  following  pages,  many  evidences  will  appear 
of  the  extent  to  which  the  fame  of  Mr.  Williams  had 
spread  amongst  those  who  had  never  seen  his  face. 
But  few  proofs  of  this  could  be  more  affecting  than 
that  contained  in  the  conduct  and  speech  of  Philip, 
the  chief  of  Tubuai.  Here  was  a  man,  commissioned 
by  his  people  to  visit  Rurutu  for  the  sole  purpose  of 
inducing  Mr.  Williams,  then  expected  at  that  island, 
to  send  them  a  teacher.  While  anxiously  awaiting 
his  arrival,  the  heavy  tidings  reach  him  that  a  dire  dis- 
ease was  desolating  his  land ;  that  his  wife  was  dead, 
and  that  two  of  his  children  had  followed  their  mother 
to  the  grave.  But  nothing  would  draw  him  from  that 
spot,  until  he  had  seen  the  far-famed  missionary,  and 
secured  his  object.  But  ere  this  could  be  done,  weeks 

u  2 


292  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  months  of  disappointment  pass  by,  until  two 
full  years  have  elapsed.  Yet,  as  if  rooted  to  this 
strange  soil,  nothing  could  remove  him  from  Rurutu. 
"  I  have  been  bearing  it  all  patiently,"  he  said,  "  as  I 
hope  to  effect  an  object  that  will  be  good  to  my  land." 
What  must  have  been  the  estimate  which  this  half- 
enlightened  islander  had  formed  of  the  blessings 
conveyed  to  other  people  by  him  who  had  been  so 
fitly  designated  "  the  Apostle  of  Polynesia  ?  " 

The  most  important  incidents  which  occurred  at 
Raiatea,  in  the  interval  between  this  and  Mr.  Williams's 
first  western  voyage,  were  three  visits  from  ships  of  war. 
The  arrival  of  vessels  in  the  South  Sea  Islands  had  been 
too  frequently  the  occasions  of  demoralization  to  the 
natives,  and  of  injury  to  the  progress  of  the  Gospel, 
not  to  be  regarded  by  the  missionaries  with  anxiety 
and  alarm.  And,  although  Raiatea  had  suffered  less 
from  this  cause  than  some  other  islands,  Mr.  Williams 
justly  feared  that,  if  a  crew  of  reckless  and  dissolute 
seamen  were  permitted  by  their  officers,  as  had  been  the 
case  in  a  few  instances,  to  pour  themselves,  without  res- 
traint, upon  that  peaceful  shore,  like  a  rushing  and  re- 
sistless torrent  from  the  mountains,  it  might  become 
impossible,  even  for  himself  and  his  steady  coadjutor 
Tamatoa,  to  raise  an  effectual  barrier  against  their  deso- 
lating influence.  Hence,  the  appearance  of  a  large 
ship  naturally  awakened  his  apprehensions,  and  those 
of  all  around  him  who  were  the  friends  of  social  order 
and  undefiled  religion.  And,  happily,  there  was  now 
a  numerous  body  of  pious  and  thoughtful  natives, 
who,  although  not  insensible  to  the  secular  benefits 
which  the  visits  of  shipping  might  confer  upon  their 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  203 

rising  community,  would  have  most  readily  relin- 
quished all  these,  rather  than  strengthen  the  hands 
of  the  wicked,  or  expose  the  undecided  to  tempta- 
tion. 

But  how  melancholy  is  the  fact  that  such  fears 
should,  in  any  degree,  be  well  founded  !  How 
humiliating,  that  the  seamen  of  Britain,  her  bul- 
wark and  her  boast,  should  become  among  the 
heathen  her  dishonour  and  reproach ;  that  their  ap- 
pearance should  not  be  dreaded  less  by  her  self- 
denying  missionaries,  than  b}^  her  often-vanquished 
foes ;  and  that  their  visits  to  those  sacred  scenes,  upon 
which  the  eye  of  heaven,  and  the  hopes  of  the  church 
are  fixed,  should  threaten  consequences  more  feared 
by  the  man  of  God,  than  the  deadly  epidemic,  the 
devastating  tornado,  or  the  wild  onslaught  of  savage 
hordes  !  But,  melancholy  as  the  fact  may  be,  it  is  a 
fact;  and  often,  when  a  gallant  ship  has  majestically 
entered  the  harbour  of  a  missionary  settlement,  and 
cast  her  anchor  there,  the  devoted  labourer  on  that 
distant  shore,  instead  of  gazing  with  patriotic  delight 
upon  the  flag  of  his  beloved  country,  as  it  floated  in 
the  breeze;  instead  of  rejoicing  at  the  sight  of  British 
features  and  the  sound  of  British  voices,  and  giving 
to  each  stranger,  as  he  sprang  on  shore,  the  warm 
and  welcome  salutation,  w^ould  have  received  these 
visitors  with  scarcely  less  of  apprehension,  had  they 
come  from  a  hostile  land,  and  with  a  murderous 
intent.  In  this  case,  the  foe  might,  indeed,  have 
poured  a  broadside  upon  the  shore,  have  levelled  the 
buildings,  destroyed  the  plantations,  and  driven  the 
natives  to  their  hills;  but  worse,  far  Avorse  evils  have 
followed  the  visit  of  the  friend.     With  alcohol,  pro- 


294  LIFE  OF  THE 

fanity,  and  vice,  he  has  laid  waste  the  moral  enclosure; 
and,  after  doing  his  utmost  to  neutralize  the  labours 
of  many  toilsome  years,  has  "  abandoned  the  ruin  he 
has  wrought,"  only  to  calumniate  and  curse  the  mis- 
sionary, whose  presence  prevented  him  from  accom- 
plishing more. 

Of  these  evils,  Mr.  Williams  had  been  a  witness 
shortly  before  this  time,  at  Borabora ;  where  a  cap- 
tain, taking  advantage  of  the  temporary  absence  of 
the  missionary,  conveyed  on  shore  large  quantities  of 
ardent  spirits.  The  result  may  be  imagined.  In  a 
short  tune,  the  previously  peaceful  and  orderly  settle- 
ment was  transformed  into  a  scene  of  fearful  confu- 
sion, and  the  pious  portion  of  the  people,  at  their  wit's 
ends,  denounced  and  deplored  the  evil,  but  were 
unable  to  arrest  it.  In  their  extremity,  they  sent  to 
entreat  Mr.  Williams  to  come  to  their  aid — a  request 
with  which  he  promptly  complied — and  his  presence 
stayed  the  plague.  Such  an  occurrence  created  in  his 
mind,  most  reasonably,  some  fears  for  his  own  flock; 
and,  when  about  to  be  exposed  to  a  similar  tempta- 
tion, he  regarded  them  with  godly  jealousy. 

But  whatever  dread  was  generally  felt  when  ships 
approached  these  shores,  Mr.  Williams  had  few  reasons 
for  regret,  and  many  causes  of  congratulation  at  the 
result  of  the  three  important  visits  of  this  kind,  which 
were  paid  to  Raiatea,  during  the  years  1829  and  1830. 
Partly  in  consequence  of  his  own  incessant  vigilance, 
partly  from  the  preventive  arrangement  of  the  chiefs, 
and  the  co-operation  of  a  large  and  influential  body 
of  the  people,  and  partly  from  the  conduct  of  the 
gentlemen  in  command,  the  morals  of  the  natives 
suffered  far  less  from   their  intercourse  with  the  sea- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  205 

men  than  might  have  been  apprehended  ;  while  the 
proceedings  of  their  superiors  tended  to  promote,  not 
impede,  the  success  of  the  missionary. 

The  "  Satellite,"  Capt.  Laws,  was  the  first  of  these 
arrivals  at  Raiatea ;  and  Mr.  Williams,  in  a  letter  to 
the  Directors,  dated  March  23rd,  1829,  thus  describes 
the  occasion  of  her  visit,  and  the  conduct  of  her 
commander.  ''  Last  year,  a  suspicious  little  vessel 
arrived  here  from  New  South  Wales,  and  the  crew 
stated,  that  they  had  been  wrecked  in  73°  north ! ! 
There  were  sixteen  hands  on  board :  all  Irishmen. 
Not  one  of  them  had  the  appearance  of  a  sailor. 
I  taxed  them  with  being  convicts  from  the  colony ; 
and  I  thought  it  proper  to  apprise  his  Excellency,  the 
Governor,  of  the  circumstance.  In  consequence  of 
my  communication,  he  has  sent  the  Satellite,  sloop 
of  war,  to  apprehend  the  culprits.  Capt.  Laws  has 
shown  us  great  kindness,  and  has  furnished  us  with 
port  regulations,  and  other  important  documents.  He 
kindly  attended  an  examination  of  our  school,  and 
distributed  handsome  presents  to  teachers  and  child- 
ren. He  has  also  expressed  himself  well  pleased 
with  my  exertions  for  the  temporal  benefit  of  the 
people." 

Soon  after  the  Satellite  had  sailed,  the  U.  S.  ship 
*' Vincennes,"  Capt.  Finch,  entered  the  harbour. 
From  both  the  Captain  and  the  officers  Mr.  Williams 
received  the  most  encouraging  attentions,  which,  with 
some  other  particulars,  will  appear  in  the  following 
statements*  of  the  Rev.  C.  S.  Stewart,  the  chap- 
lain : — 

*  Visit  to  the  South  Seas. 


296  LIFE  OF  THE 

"  We  are  in  the  midst  of  another  varied  and  beautiful  pano- 
rama. The  ship  Hes  within  a  short  distance  of  the  shore,  which 
is  richly  edged  with  groves  and  single  trees,  and  a  fine  under- 
growth of  the  banana,  sugar  cane,  and  various  shrubbery, 
surrounding  and  overhanging  the  white  cottages  of  the  inha- 
bitants. These  stand  thickly,  in  regular  lines,  along  a  single 
street  two  miles  or  more  in  length. 

'^  Our  arrival  attracted  little  attention ;  not  a  canoe  came  off, 
nor  did  any  collection  of  persons  on  the  shore,  or  other  appear- 
ance, indicate  the  childish  excitement  usual  among  uncivilized 
people,  on  such  occasions. 

"  The  landing  is  on  a  substantially  laid  quay  of  coral,  where 
we  met  an  intelligent  lad  of  twelve  years,  the  son  of  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Williams,  the  Missionary  of  the  station.  He  informed  us 
that  his  father  was  at  the  chapel,  delivering  a  customary  weekly 
lecture ;  and,  on  directing  our  walk  up  the  street,  we  met  and 
retm'ned  with  him  to  the  mission-house,  and  were  introduced  to 
Mrs.  Williams  and  her  family.  Their  establishment  is  more 
neat  and  rural,  and  more  comfortable  in  its  whole  arrangement, 
than  any  we  have  before  seen. 

"  The  house  is  large  and  convenient,  having  three  pleasant 
rooms  in  front,  opening  by  large  folding  doors  on  a  veranda  ex- 
tending the  entire  length  of  the  building,  and  commands,  across 
an  enclosm-e  filled  with  shrubbery,  fruit,  and  flowers,  a  fine  pros- 
pect of  the  ocean.  Everytihng  around  looked  neat  and  pros- 
perous ;  and  on  taking  a  walk  through  the  village,  we  found  the 
same  features  marked,  in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  on  the  habita- 
tions and  appearances  of  the  people  everywhere." 

"  September  5,  1829. — To-day  has  been  the  Sabbath  on  shore. 
The  chapel  here,  like  all  we  saw  at  the  windward  group,  is 
large,  well-built,  and  a  noble  edifice  for  such  a  people.  The 
number  assembled  to-day  amounted  to  about  eleven  hundred ; 
all  well  and  neatly  clad,  and  exhibiting  in  their  whole  appear- 
ance and  manner  of  attending  the  service,  every  characteristic  of 
civilization,  respectability,  and  piety,  found  in  any  common  congre- 
gation in  the  United  States.  But  for  the  colour  of  the  audience, 
indeed,  it  would  have  been  difficult  for  any  one  to  believe  him- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  297 

self  worshipping  with  those^  who,  till  within  a  few  years,  had 
been  lost  in  all  the  gi-oss  vice,  licentiousness,  and  wildness  of 
paganism.     The  sight  was  at  once  delightful  and  affecting. 

"  Captain  Finch  and  a  dozen  of  the  officers  attended  the 
chapel  in  the  morning.  An-angemeuts  had  been  made  to  take 
the  band  ashore,  to  play  a  few  pieces  of  sacred  music,  at  inter- 
vals in  the  service.  The  exercises  began,  as  on  shipboard,  with 
the  Portuguese  hymn.  I  was  fearful  that  the  novelty  might 
occasion  some  confusion ;  but  it  did  not  in  the  least.  There 
was  not  the  slightest  unbecoming  excitement ;  not  even  among 
the  children,  who  took  their  seats  together,  as  they  entered  in 
long  procession  from  the  Sabbath-school. 

"  It  was  the  day  of  communion;  and  after  the  general  congrega- 
tion had  been  dismissed,  about  three  hundred  of  both  sexes,  and 
of  a  variety  of  ages,  with  solemnity,  and  seemingly  deep  inte- 
rest, partook  of  the  emblems  of  the  broken  body,  and  shed  blood 
of  Him  who  gave  his  life  a  ransom  for  many.  Much  as  the 
sincerity  and  piety  of  the  church  members  in  the  islands  have 
been  doubted  by  the  calumniators  of  missions,  from  all  I  have 
observed  and  known,  and  from  all  passing  before  me  on  this 
occasion,  I  was  led  to  the  fervent  prayer,  that  I  might  myself  at 
last,  be  equally  worthy,  with  many  of  these,  of  a  seat  at  the 
marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb. 

"Mr.  Stribling  and  myself  spent  the  evening  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Williams.  This  we  invariably  do ;  and  never  without  being  deeply 
impressed  by  hearing,  in  the  stillness  of  the  night,  the  melody 
of  the  native  hymn  falling  on  the  ear  in  various  directions,  from 
the  little  cottages  of  the  islanders,  as  they  engage  in  their  even- 
ing devotions.  Family  worship,  consisting  of  the  reading  of  a 
portion  of  Scripture,  of  a  hymn,  and  of  prayer,  is  generally 
practised." 

"  September  8th. — At  the  request  of  the  queen,  the  band  was 
sent  on  shore  for  an  hour  or  two  in  the  afternoon,  and  a  kind  of 
concert  or  oratorio  given  in  the  chapel.  The  entertainment  seemed 
highly  gratifying  to  all ;  and  as  it  had  been  a  kind  of  gala  day, 
rockets  and  fireworks  were  let  off  on  board  ship  in  the  evening, 
a  novelty  to  all  on  shore  except  the  Tahitians." 


298  LIFE  OF  THE 

Such  conduct  naturally  produced  a  most  favour- 
able impression  upon  the  Raiateans,  and  with  sorrow 
they  saw  the  Vincennes  unfurl  her  sails,  and  leave 
their  harbour. 

H.  M.  S."Seringapatam,"  commanded  by  the  Hon. 
Captain  Waldegrave,  the  last  of  these  arrivals,  reached 
Raiatea  a  few  days  before  the  Messenger  of  Peace 
commenced  her  first  voyage  to  the  Navigators' Islands; 
and  the  readers  of  the  "  Missionary  Enterprises,"  will 
recollect  that,  during  her  stay,  the  captain  and  officers 
attended  the  anniversary  of  the  missionary  auxiliary, 
and  afterwards  catechized  for  three  hours  several  of 
the  natives  on  the  reasons  of  their  belief  in  Chris- 
tianity. On  both  occasions,  Mr.  Williams  did  his 
utmost  to  enable  these  gentlemen  to  come  into  close 
contact  with  the  native  mind,  and  to  place  them  in 
a  position  to  judge  of  the  character  and  attainments 
of  the  people,  not  from  his  testimony,  but  from  their 
own  observation.  And  the  plan  adopted  proved  suc- 
cessful. The  remarkable  and  characteristic  conversa- 
tion, an  outline  of  which  was  preserved  on  the  spot, 
and  published  in  the  "  Narrative,"  entirely  removed 
the  scepticism  in  which  it  originated,  and  drew  from 
the  visitors  high  but  well-merited  commendations 
of  the  labours  of  the  missionary.  Nor  were  the 
favourable  impressions  produced  by  this  visit,  soon 
effaced  from  the  mind  of  Captain  Waldegrave.  Since 
his  return  to  England,  that  gentleman  has  repeatedly 
borne  his  testimony  to  the  success  and  value  of  mis- 
sionary exertions.  It  may  also  be  stated  here  that 
before  the  portion  of  the  Missionary  Enterprises 
which  relates  to  Captain  Waldegrave  was  sent  to 
press,  Mr.  Williams  submitted  the  manuscript  to  his 


REV.  J,  WILLIAMS.  299 

inspection,  unwilling  to  publish  it  until  his  confirma- 
tion and  consent  had  been  obtained.  Of  his  visit,  the 
Missionary  ever  retained  a  grateful  recollection,  and 
rarely  afterwards  mentioned  his  name  without  com- 
mending the  wisdom,  kindness,  and  dignity,  with  which 
he  acted  on  this  occasion.  Would  that  all  the  visitors 
to  our  missionary  settlements  had  left  behind  them  a 
similar  impression ! 

The  preceding  notice  of  the  visit  of  the  Seringa- 
patam  has  a  little  anticipated  the  course  of  the  narra- 
tive. This  event  occurred  in  May,  1830;  but  the 
following  extracts  from  a  letter  to  the  .Rev.  W.  Ellis, 
dated  November  27,  1829,  must  be  inserted  here  to 
show  what  were  Mr.  Williams's  engagements  and 
anticipations,  while  awaiting  the  arrival  of  supplies 
from  England  to  enable  him  to  go  forth  on  his  errand 
of  mercy  to  other  lands  : 

"  Dear  Brother, 

"  Captain  Stavers  of  the  Tuscan  has  just  called  here  on  his 
way  home,  and  I  gladly  embrace  the  opportunity  of  writing.  I 
have  just  been  looking  over  again  your  file  of  letters.  This  we  fi-e- 
quently  do,  and  always  with  interest.  I  fear  my  communications 
do  not  afford  you  equal  pleasure.  We  have  not  so  much  informa- 
tion to  communicate  as  you  have.  Your  jouraies  are  numerous,  and 
your  society  varied.  It  is  very  encouraging  to  hear  of  the  lively 
interest  which  persons  of  rank  take  in  our  labom-s,  and  to  learn 
the  favourable  state  of  the  public  mind  in  reference  to  missionary 
enterprises.     Surely  "  the  set  time  is  come  V 

"  We  are  under  the  greatest  obligation  to  you  for  your  con- 
tinued exertions  on  our  behalf,  and  we  think  of  them  with 
pleasure.  I  wrote  some  time  since  to  Mr.  East,  and  his  con- 
gregation, acknowledging  the  receipt  of  the  casks  of  iron- 
mongery, &c.      Tamatoa  vahine  also  wrote  to  Mrs.  Glover,  and 


300  LIFE  OF  THE 

Tamatoa  tane  sent  to  thank  her  for  her  kind  present  of  a  writing 
desk.     The  old  king  has  it^  and  is  very  proud  of  it.* 

*  The  following  is  a  translation  of  Tamatoa' s  letter  to  Mrs.  G. 
"  Dear  Friend  Mrs.  Glover, 

"  May  you  have  health  and  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Saviour !  I  have  received  the  neat  writing  desk  you  sent  for  me. 
My  heart  is  much  pleased  that  you  sent  me  this  present.  I  am 
rejoicing  greatly,  and  praising  God  that  you  and  other  friends  think 
of  me  ;  but  my  greatest  joy  and  greatest  cause  for  praise  is  that  I 
know  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  merits  of  his  death,  for 
which  I  am  indebted  to  the  compassion  of  the  believers  in  Britain  ; 
through  their  prayers  I  am  become  a  human  being,  and  I  now  know 
the  goodness  of  his  word.  You  know  that  I  was  formerly  a  hea- 
then ;  now  I  know  the  blessedness  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus,  our  com- 
mon Lord.  My  dwelhng  is  now  comfortable  ;  it  is  now  well  with 
my  land  ;  it  is  now  well  with  my  people  ;  all  this  is  from  the  good- 
ness of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus,  which  is  come  to  my  land.  All  our 
former  evil  customs  are  totally  abohshed,  I  myself  was  formerly  in 
Satan's  hand ;  I  was  his  property ;  I  worshipped  idols,  and  was  a 
faithful  servant  of  his.  Now  I  am  seized  by  Jesus,  and  am  as  a 
brand  plucked  out  of  the  burning.  Your  prayers  and  your  compas- 
sion have  brought  to  me  a  knowledge  of  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ  our 
Saviour.  I  was  formerly  a  heathen,  now  I  am  a  brother  to  all  who 
believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  I  was  formerly  an  idiot ;  now  my  under- 
standing has  returned  unto  me.  To  the  compassion  of  British 
Christians  I  ani  indebted ;  they  prayed,  and  Jesus  heard  their 
prayers,  and  brought  a  missionary  to  my  land,  to  teach  me  and  my 
people  the  way  of  salvation.  To  that  am  I  indebted  for  the  res- 
pectable appearance  of  my  land,  and  even  of  my  own  body.  For- 
merly I  slept  like  the  pigs  ;  now  I  sleep  on  a  bedstead  like  a  human 
being.  Formerly  I  ate  bad  food,  [alluding  perhaps  to  their  heathen 
state.]  Now  I  know  the  sweetness  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus.  My 
praise  is  great  towards  God,  that  he  has  revealed  his  great  compas- 
sion to  me ;  to  your  prayers  and  kindness  am  I  indebted  for  the 
knowledge  of  Jesus  our  Saviour,  and  his  love  to  us. 

"  If  you,  (Christians,)  had  not  thought  of  me,  I  should  not  have 
known  the  Gospel  of  Jesus,  and  his  compassion  to  sinners.  I  should 
have  been  still  ignorant  of  the  way  of  salvation  ;  now  I  know  the 
preciousness  of  the  word  and  blood  of  Jesus. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  301 

"  I  have  been  extremely  busy  in  getting  the  Rarotongan  works 
through  the  press,  and  I  am  happy  to  inform  you,  that  we  have 
succeeded.  I  have  forwarded  to  you  a  few  copies  of  each,  as 
specimens  of  the  language.  Mr.  BariF  has  exerted  both  his 
strength  and  his  skill  in  effecting  this  object. 

"  You  are  aware  that  the  Tahaa  station  is  now  on  my  hands ; 
but  I  cannot  attend  to  it  so  well  as  I  could  wish.  I  can  seldom 
get  over  above  once  in  three  weeks  or  a  month.  The  people 
hold  on  as  well  as  we  can  possibly  expect.  At  Raiatea,  we  are 
much  as  usual,  but  the  people  do  not  appear  so  kind,  neither 
are  they  so  attentive  as  formerly.*  I  find  great  difficulty  in 
inducing  them  to  proceed  with  their  houses,  and  keep  up  the 
fences.     I  fear  if  we  leave  them,  they  will  retrograde  fast.     I 

"  My  heart  is  wondering  at  the  goodness  of  God,  iu  causing  the 
thought  to  grow  in  tlie  heart  of  the  Missionary  Society  to  show 
compassion  to  us,  who  were  in  darkness,  and  in  the  shadow  of 
death.  You  did  show  true  kindness  ;  and  now  we  know  Jesus  and 
liis  precious  word. 

"  Although  your  face  should  not  see  my  face,  and  although  my  face 
should  not  see  your  face  in  this  world,  may  we  both  meet  at  the 
right  hand  of  our  Lord  Jesus  at  the  Judgment  Day  ;  may  we  both 
sit  at  the  right  hand  of  our  Lord,  and  unite  in  praising  him  there  ! 
This  is  my  earnest  desire  in  God.  Now  my  sister  in  the  faith  of 
Jesus  Christ,  pray  to  Jesus  our  Lord  to  give  me  much  of  his  Holy 
Spirit  to  make  good  my  evil  heart. 

"  I  have  sent  you  a  copy  of  Daniel,  Esther,  and  Ruth,  which  our 
minister,  Mr.  WilHams,  has  translated  into  the  language  of  Raiatea  ; 
please  to  accept  it  as  a  keepsake  from  me,  and  also  a  mat. 

"  May  you  have  health  and  salvation,  my  sister  in  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord,  and  may  the  Lord  rewai'd  you  with  health  and  salvation. 

"  Tamatoa,  King  of  Raiatea." 

*  In  a  letter  to  his  family  of  the  same  date,  Mr.  Williams  thus 
refers  to  this  subject : — "  We  have  not  been  so  kindly  treated  of  late 
by  the  natives,  having  had  to  purchase  everything ;  but  yesterday, 
of  their  own  accord,  they  convened  a  meeting,  at  which  I  under- 
stand they  acknowledged  how  wrong  they  had  been  in  allowing  us 
to  pay  for  everything,  and  this  morning,  they  have  begun  to  supply 
us  as  before." 


302  LIFE  OF  THE 

have  rebuilt  our  old  boat,  and  made  a  comfortable  little  vessel  of 
her  of  forty  tons. 

"  We  are  preparing  for  my  long  intended  voyage,  and  have 
accepted  five  or  six  missionaries  from  our  church  only  :  eleven 
or  twelve  offered  themselves.  Several  of  om*  people  grieved 
much  that  their  friends  would  not  give  them  up.  Mr.  Barff 
accompanies  me. 

"  Mr.  Henry  *  has  just  returned  from  the  islands  we  are  about 
to  visit,  and  has  given  us  great  encouragement  to  proceed  as 
soon  as  possible.  At  Tongatabu  the  Wesleyan  Missionaries  are 
making  great  progress.  A  vast  number  have  embraced  Chris- 
tianity, and  are  exceedingly  diligent  in  attending  the  schools 
and  other  means  of  instruction.  Their  slates  are  dangling  in 
their  hands  go  where  they  vrill,  and  books  are  their  constant 
companions.  They  have  heard  that  I  am  coming  down,  and 
have  expressed  a  great  desire  that  we  should  call  there.  This 
we  intend  to  do. 

"  You  will  recollect  having  heard  that  my  old  boat  has  had 
another  drift  from  Rarotonga  to  Tongatabu,  and  that  the  natives 
of  Aitutaki  while  down  there  went  through  the  group,  giving 
accounts  of  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  the  Society 
Islands,  their  own  island,  and  others,  and  advising  and  exhort- 
ing the  people  to  embrace  it.  This  has  had  a  very  good  effect, 
and  Captain  Henry  informs  me  that,  in  many  of  the  islands, 
their  first  inquiry  is,  '  Have  you  Oromeduas  for  us  V  In 
three  islands  they  are  exceedingly  anxious,  and  in  one  a  chapel 
has  been  actually  erected  by  a  chief,  who  accompanied  Mr. 
Henry  on  his  return  voyage,  and  applied  to  Mr.  Barff  for  mis- 
sionaries. Mr.  Barff  assured  him  that  we  were  coming  down 
to  his  island,  and  that  he  should  not  be  forgotten.  It  appears 
that  all  he  knows  concerning  the  chapel  he  has  built  and  plas- 
tered is,  that  it  is  a  house  for  the  true  God,  and  that,  when  the 
teachers  come,  he  will  learn  how  to  worship  him.  This  will 
appear  to  you  who  are  well  acquainted  with  the  natives,  as  sin- 


Sou  of  the  missionary  of  that  name. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  303 

gularly  propitious.  1  regard  it  as  a  decided  interposition  of 
Providence  in  preparing  our  way.  The  people,  however,  are 
desperately  savage,  and  remarkably  treacherous.  We  shall  re- 
quire all  imaginable  prudence  and  precaution ;  and,  having  done 
our  utmost  to  protect  ourselves,  we  must  then  trust  to  him  for 
deliverance,  in  whose  cause  we  jeopard  our  lives.  Mr.  Henry 
had  a  boat's  crew  massacred  with  singular  brutality.  Two  in- 
deed escaped  much  wounded,  but  the  rest  were  either  killed  on 
the  spot,  or  died  afterwards.  In  another  instance,  they  were 
purchasing  tui'tle  shell ;  and,  as  soon  as  they  saw  that  all  the 
property  they  had  brought  was  expended,  they  let  fly  a  volley  of 
poisoned  arrows  at  the  crew.  Providentially  no  one  was  struck. 
Their  canoes  are  of  the  swiftest  class.  They  carry  two  and  even 
three  hundred  warriors,  stand  as  high  out  of  the  water  as  a 
vessel  of  seventy  or  eighty  tons,  and  are  as  long  or  longer.  It 
is  my  intention  to  have  boarding  nettings  and  other  means  of 
defence. 

"  Another  interesting  illustration  of  an  overruling  Providence 
has  recently  occurred.  You  may  have  heard  that,  when  we  were 
at  Rarotonga,  I  sent  a  small  boat  to  Aitutaki,  to  fetch  my  large 
one,  which  I  supposed  to  be  there,  not  knowing,  at  the  time, 
that  she  had  drifted  away  to  Tongatabu.  The  boat  arrived  safe 
at  Aitutaki,  and  when  Mataitai  vahine,  the  wife  of  the  native 
teacher  in  that  island,  heard  that  Mrs.  Wilhams  was  at  Raro- 
tonga,  she  determined  to  come  up  and  see  her.  Accordingly 
she  set  off  in  a  large  boat,  built  at  Aitutaki,  with  about  thirty 
persons  on  board,  in  company  with  my  small  boat,  but,  instead 
of  reaching  Rarotouga,  they  were  drifted  out  of  their  course, 
and  were  supposed  to  have  been  lost.  But  this  day,  I  ha\e 
heard  that  my  man  is  on  board  an  American  whaler,  and  that 
Mataitai  and  her  party  had  reached  some  savage  island  to  the 
westward,  and  are  now  diligently  employed  in  teaching  the 
people.  I  shall  endeavour  by  all  possible  means  to  find  them, 
and  sincerely  hope  I  shall  succeed. 

"  A  singular  sect  has  sprung  up  in  some  of  the  islands.  They 
are  called  haraharan.  They  are  making  a  culled  edition  of  the 
New  Testament.     They  are  most   numerous   at   Tahiti.     Tliere 


304  LIFE  OF  THE 

are  some  at  Huahine  and  Maupiti,  but  none,  that  I  am  aware 
of,  at  Borabora.  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  Mrs.  Williams  has  been 
very  unwell  for  some  time  past,  and,  unless  her  health  is  im- 
proved on  my  retui-n,  we  shall  be  obliged  to  remove  for  a  season. 
Your  last  letter  inspired  the  hope  of  seeing  you  here  at  the  end 
of  1829,  or  in  the  beginning  of  1830.  Although  you  are  so 
usefully  employed  at  home,  we  sincerely  desire  to  have  you  with 
us  again. 

"  I  remain,  &c., 

'^J.  Williams." 

A  few  days  after  writing  the  above  letter,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, in  company  with  Mrs.  W.,  and  their  two  sons, 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Barff  and  their  family,  went  to 
Tahiti.  The  principal  object  of  this  visit  was  to  con- 
vey the  children  to  the  school.  From  this  island  he 
thus  wrote  to  his  sister  Mrs.  Kuck : — 

"  Tahiti,  January  30,  1830. 
"  My  dear  Sister, 
"  You  will  be  concerned  to  hear  that  my  dear  Mary  is  still 
very  unwell.  We  came  here  shortly  after  writing  our  last  letter 
to  you,  after  a  voyage  of  five  days,  during  which  we  had  the 
charming  variety  of  dead  calms,  light  breezes,  and  a  heavy  gale. 
We  have  now  been  at  Tahiti  nearly  a  month,  visiting  our  breth- 
ren at  their  different  stations,  by  all  of  whom  we  have  been  treated 
with  the  greatest  kindness.  I  think  we  have  now  seen  all  our 
friends  in  this  island,  except  Mr.  Darling,  to  whose  house  we 
shall  go  after  the  Sabbath  to  spend  three  or  four  days.  We 
shall  then  cross  over  to  Eiraeo,  to  visit  Mr.  Orsmond,  who  is 
about  to  join  us  again  in  the  leeward  islands.  From  his  house, 
we  shall  go  to  Mr.  Simpson^ s,  who  also  resides  at  Eimeo.  Messrs. 
Simpson  and  Pritchard,  you  may  recollect,  came  out  nearly  at 
the  same  time.  They  are  intimate  friends,  and  excellent  mis- 
sionaries. Mrs.  Simpson  is  anxious  that  Mary  shall  stay  with 
her,  while  Mr.  Barff  and  myself  are   absent  on  our  intended 


REV.  J.   WILLIAMS.  305 

voyage.  As  Mr.  Piatt  is  expected  back  with  the  Messenger  of 
Peace  in  a  week  or  two^  we  hope,  should  nothing  unforeseen 
prevent,  to  depart  in  little  more  than  a  month.  We  have  about 
twelve  or  fourteen  teachers  ready. 

"  We  have  heard  that  a  vessel  has  been  wrecked  in  Algoa  Bay, 
having  on  board  large  quantities  of  missionary  goods.  Hap- 
pily, we  are  not  in  want  of  many  things,  except  saddles — one 
gentleman's  and  one  lady's,  which  you  will  oblige  us  by  sending 
as  soon  as  possible.  If  collars  are  worn,  not  dog  collars,  but 
collars  for  ladies,  you  are  requested  to  send  two  or  three,  or  any 
thing  else  to  wear  about  the  neck,  provided  it  he  in  fashion, 
even  should  this  be  the  case  with  soldier's  belts,  or  horse  col- 
lars. I  have  had  the  great  misfortune  to  fall  headlong  into  the 
sea,  sprawling  like  a  great  crab,  and  by  so  doing,  I  have  spoiled 
the  excellent  watch  which  Mr.  Kuck  sent  to  me.  However,  a  car- 
penter living  at  Tahaa,  and  myself,  will  be  able  to  repair  it  be- 
tween us. 

"  Believe  me,  fee, 

"J.Williams." 

Mr.  Williams  returned  to  Raiatea  early  in  February, 
and  shortly  afterwards,  the  Society  Islands  were 
visited  with  a  fearful  hurricane,  which  uprooted  large 
numbers  of  the  trees,  destroyed  several  houses,  and 
carried  away  a  portion  of  their  noble  chapel.  But 
he  was  never  more  himself  than  when  circumstances 
demanded  an  unusual  amount  of  skill  and  labour ; 
and,  under  his  superintendence,  the  people  soon  re- 
paired their  sanctuary,  and  rebuilt  their  fallen  habi- 
tations. 

While  thus  employed,  on  the  25th  of  February, 
1830,  the  Messenger  of  Peace  was  descried  in  the  dis- 
tance making  towards  the  island ;  and,  in  the  evening, 
she  anchored  within  the  reef :  having,  since  her  expe- 
dition to  the  Marquesas,  completed  a  highly  gratify- 

X 


306  LIFE  OF  THE 

ing  visit  to  the  Hervey  Islands.  On  the  following 
day,  the  people  assembled  to  hear  from  Mr.  Piatt  a 
narrative  of  her  voyage,  which  they  received  with 
many  demonstrations  of  gladness ;  for  at  several  of 
the  stations  at  which  he  had  called,  native  teachers 
from  Raiatea  were  usefully  labouring.  But  no  one  of 
the  audience  was  so  deeply  interested  in  the  details 
supplied  by  his  esteemed  fellow  labourer,  as  Mr.  Wil- 
liams. To  him  every  island  of  the  Hervey  group  was 
well  known ;  and  for  the  welfare  of  the  inhabitants 
he  cherished  an  ardent  solicitude.  And  the  glad 
tidings  thus  brought  were  as  opportune  as  they 
were  cheering,  and  formed  an  appropriate  introduc- 
tion to  the  new  and  more  adventurous  expedition 
which  he  had  so  long  planned,  and  the  period  for  ac- 
complishing which  had  now  arrived.  This  important 
movement  of  his  eventful  life  will  be  described  in  the 
succeeding  chapter. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS  307 


CHAPTER  VI. 

FROM  MR.  Williams's  first,  until  his  second 

VOYAGE    TO    SAMOA. 

Termination  of  Mr.  Williams's  settled  residence  at  Raiatea — Feelings  with  which 
he  anticipated  his  Voyage  to  the  West — Departure — Mr.  Williams  at  Mangaia, 
Atui,  Rarotonga,  and  Aitutaki — Influence  of  these  Visits  upon  his  Mind — Arrives 
at  Savage  Island — Unsuccessful  Attempt  andQuestionable  Expedient — Important 
Events  at  Tongatabu — Proceeds  to  Lefuga — Reaches  Savaii — First  Impressions 
— Favourable  Moment  of  his  Arrival — Intercourse  with  the  Natives — Welcome  at 
Sapapalii — Rescued  from  Death — Landing  and  Reception — Characteristics  of 
the  Samoans — Native  Portraits — Their  Religious  Peculiarities — Auspicious  Set- 
tlement of  the  Teachers— Use  made  by  Mr.  W.  of  the  Influence  of  the  Chiefs 
— His  Estimate  of  this  Visit — His  views  of  a  Particular  Providence — These  con- 
firmed by  the  Events  of  this  Voyage — Reflections — Returns  to  Rarotonga — 
Happy  Transformation — Welcome  to  Raiatea — Illness  of  Mrs.  Williams,  and 
prospect  of  returning  to  England  —Protest  of  the  People — Returning  Health 
and  renewed  Labours — Pre\ious  Arrangements  for  employing  the  Messenger  of 
Peace — These  cancelled  by  the  Directors — Mr.  Williams's  Remarks — Severe 
Trial  at  Raiatea — Dispute  with  Tahaa — Preparations  for  War — Death  of  Ta- 
matoa — Part  taken  by  Mr.  Williams — Attempted  Assassination — Hostilities 
suspended — Anxiety  at  the  Prospect  of  Leaving — Revisits  Rarotonga — The 
Scenery  which  most  delighted  him — Visit  to  the  surrounding  Isles — Severe  Af- 
flictions — Sympathy  of  the  Natives — Important  Occupations — Voyage  to  Tahiti 
— Distressing  Scene  at  Raiatea — Conveys  Food  to  Rarotonga — Domestic  Circum- 
stances, and  cheering  Anticipations. 

Raiatea — to  the  shores  of  which  the  eyes  of  the  reader 
have  been  so  frequently  directed,  and  amidst  whose 
smiling  scenes  of  social  and  spiritual  prosperity,  the 
reflecting  Christian  will  not  have  lingered  in  vain, 
must,  from  this  time,  cease  to  fill  the  central  position 
in  Mr.  Williams's  history.  For  more  than  eleven 
years,  deducting  the  periods   passed  at  Sydney  and 

x2 


308  LIFE  OF   JHK 

Rarotonga,  this  favoured  and  fruitful  isle  had  V>een 
cheered  by  his  pre.sence,  and  blesseri  with  his  labours. 
Bat,  henceforward,  we  are  to  follow  him  into  other 
and  wider  fields  of  exertion  ;  for,  although  he  re- 
turned to  Raiatea,  he  did  so  rather  as  a  visitor  than 
ajB  a  resident.  At  this  point,  his  stated  and  Htauly 
•upcrintendence  ceased.  And  it  is  a  subject  of  con- 
gratulation, that  it  did  not  tenninat/;  (^rVif-.r.  I  fad 
not  the  Great  H^i:ad  of  the  church  frustrate^!  the  designs 
of  his  servant,  and  hedged  up  his  way,  he  would 
undoubtedly  have  engaged  in  his  Missionary  KnUtr- 
prises,  ere  the  experiment  so  auspiciously  cfjmrfif-.uccd 
at  Raiatea,  could  have  been  conducted  to  such  a  «uc- 
ce-.-.ful  issue;  and  in  that  case,  the  fruit  which  his  care 
and  u.»ii  had  brought  to  maturity,  would  have  fallen 
unrif)e  to  the  g^round.  But,  happily,  he  laboured 
there  long  enough  to  demonstrate,  by  the  most  con- 
cltuive  evidences,  the  lea/iing  objects,  the  essential 
features,  and  the  incalculable  value  of  Christian  Mifn 
moiui;  and  it  is  difficult  U>  conceive  that  a  candid 
rnind  could  consider  the  hhU)ry  of  this  island,  without 
a/lrnitting  their  importance  and  obligation.  What 
\)r(yf)h  are  there  here  of  the  sanction,  presence,  and 
power  of  Gf><i !  WJiat  a  fulfilrricnt  of  his  promises 
to  the  faithful  steward,  and  the  devoU^i  labourer! 
What  encouraging  evidence  that  the  Gosi>#;l  has  lost 
none  of  that  efficacy  to  elevate,  sanctify,  and  save  the 
world,  which  wa«  exerterl  in  its  earliest  and  wUhmt 
triumphji !  How  amply  does  the  cane  of  Raiatea 
fllnstfate  th^;  excellency  of  this  divinely  appointed 
mearj'  it-,   perfect  a/lapt,ation  to  the   wants  and 

woe*    oi    Our    fallen    nature  I      Here    we    may   s*^j  its 
inflaence,  not  merely  upon   indivi/juals,  but  upon  a 


RKV.  J.  WII.LL\MS.  309 

community.  Hy  this  single  ex^HMimont.  o\ on  had  it 
stood  alone,  we  mig^ht  luue  been  satistie^i  that  the 
Gospel  was  a  soc-ial.  no  less  than  a  por^onal  blessing. 
Here  we  siv  that  the  missionary  is  the  true  philan- 
thropist, and  Christianity  the  best  eivili/.er. 

Hut  these  truths  will  reeei\e  further  eontirmation 
in  the  foHowinij  jvigvs  ;  «iiti»  as  we  trace  the  course 
of  the  adventnn"»ns  Missionary  thrv'^ugh  new  seenes 
of  self-denying  and  sneeessful  toil,  we  shall  agiiin  be 
constrained  "to  i;lorit\  CiOvi  in  him."  We  have 
repeattnlly  seen  with  what  feelings  he  had  eontem- 
platcHl  tlie  voyagt^  for  whieh  he  \va^  now  prt^pareii 
Through  years  of  dis;ippointment  and  depre^ision.  far 
mort^  than  sntVieient  to  sieken  the  heart  and  sulxlue 
the  energN  of  ordinar\  nuMi.  he  had  clung  to  his 
fomlly-eherishtxi  scheme,  with  an  unr\4axing  tenacity 
o(  purpose  whieli  strikingly  indieattnl  its  saenxl  origiu. 
C">r\iinar\  causes  will  not  account  tor  such  constancy. 
Hvn\c\er  powertully  some  minds  i\iight  have  btvn 
captivatt>l  b\  the  prospect  of  a  n  oyage  amongst  the 
emei-ald  isles  of  the  racitic.  by  the  desirt^  of  intercourse 
with  their  rude  inhabitants,  or  by  the  expectation  of 
either  avlding  ti^  the  library,  a  description  of  their 
persons,  their  customs,  and  their  aboties.  or  to  the 
cabinet,  the  plants,  shells,  and  conds  which  strew 
their  shoivs.  Mr.  Williams  did  not  Ivlong  to  this 
class.  And  willing  as  he  e\er  was,  to  enrich  the 
stoiv  of  general  knowlctlgc.  and  to  furnish  foots  ami 
sjHvimens  w  liich  might  gratily  theourioxis,  or  assist  the 
scientiric.  his  n\ain  ilesign  was  innneasnr;»bly  sn|vnor. 
It  was  as  an  amlvissador  of  n\er\\v.  "  to  show  unto 
mcii  the  \\a\  i>f  sivhation.**  that  he  launohtnl  forth  on 
these  distant  \v>\a;it\«5.      All  his  intert\st  tvntr<\i  in  the 


310  LIFE  OF  THE 

soul,  and  in  that  everlasting  Gospel  which  revealed 
its  destiny,  its  danger,  and  its  deliverance.  To  en- 
lighten, to  rescue,  to  bless  those  who  were  "  ready 
to  perish,"  constituted  the  exciting  causes  of  his 
enthusiasm  j  and  the  ardent  desire,  not  of  seeing,  but 
of  saving  men,  and  that  alone,  drew  him  from  Raiatea, 
as  it  had  previously  drawn  him  from  his  native  land. 
Anything  less  firm  than  Christian  principle,  and  less 
fervent  than  Christian  love  and  zeal,  would  long  ere 
this  have  yielded  to  discouragement. 

And  the  time  had  now  come  when  his  devotedness 
was  to  receive  its  due  reward.  "  The  Messenger  of 
Peace "  was  speedily  equipped ;  and  although  the 
supplies  from  England  had  not  arrived,  Mr.  Williams 
was  so  weary  of  delay,  and  so  confident  of  success, 
that  he  resolved  no  longer  to  postpone  his  important 
enterprise,  for  which  service  several  pious  natives  had 
been  solemnly  set  apart,  and  in  which  his  beloved  and 
devoted  brother,  Mr.  Barff,  had  gladly  consented  to 
accompany  him :  a  companionship  which  not  only 
cheered  the  heart  of  Mr.  Williams,  but  tended  very 
materially  to  promote  the  great  object  of  the  expedi- 
tion. And  it  must  be  to  that  truly  amiable  man  and 
most  faithful  Missionary  no  small  consolation,  that 
he  contributed  his  full  share  to  the  success  of  this 
important  enterprise.  The  preparations  being  com- 
pleted, on  the  24th  of  May,  1830,  they  weighed 
anchor,  "  and  with  excited  feelings,"  writes  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, "we  cleared  the  harbour."  What  those  "excited 
feelings  "  must  have  been  may  be  readily  imagined, 
when  we  consider  his  ardent  temperament  and  previ- 
ous history. 

Had  no  narrative  of  this  voyage  appeared,  it  would 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  ,^11 

liave  been  requisite  and  interesting  to  trace  upon  these 
pages,  with  some  particularity,  the  successive  stages 
of  the  Missionary's  course,  and  to  linger  with  him  on 
those  once  savage,  but  now  happy  shores,  to  which 
he  conveyed  the  light  and  treasure  of  the  Gospel. 
But  this  would  require  the  frequent  repetition  of  facts 
with  which  the  readers  of  the  Missionary  Enterprises 
are  familiar ;  and,  therefore,  all  that  will  be  attempted 
here  is  merely  to  sketch  such  an  outline  as  may  pre- 
serve unbroken  the  thread  of  his  history,  and  to 
interweave  with  it  those  unpublished  portions  of  his 
journal  and  correspondence,  which  best  develope  the 
motives  which  actuated,  and  the  results  which  crowned 
his  labours. 

As  but  a  slight  divergence  from  the  direct  course  to 
Samoa  would  enable  him  to  visit  the  out-stations,  the 
Messenger  of  Peace,  in  the  first  place,  steered  for 
Mangaia.  From  this  island,  the  brethren  intended  to 
take  with  them  a  native  teacher  and  his  wife,  whom 
Mr.  Piatt  had  placed  there  a  short  time  previously. 
But  soon  after  reaching  this  station,  they  were  com- 
pelled, by  the  improvement  and  importunity  of  the 
natives,  to  relinquish  this  design.  Indeed,  the  scene 
which  gladdened  them  on  landing,  was  alone  sufficient 
evidence  of  the  great  usefulness  of  Faaruea  and  his 
devoted  partner ;  but  the  value  of  their  labours  became 
still  more  manifest  after  intercourse  with  the  natives, 
and  when  contrasting  their  present  appearance  and 
behaviour  with  their  previous  degradation  and  violence. 
The  few  days  during  which  Mr.  Williams  continued 
at  Mangaia,  were  profitably  spent ;  but  the  most  useful 
jiart  of  his  occupations  was  the  intercourse  he  had  with 
the  heathen  party,  then  powerful  in  the  island,  which 


312  LIFE  OF  THE 

softened  their  asperity  towards  their  Christian  brethren, 
and  prepared  the  way  for  the  entire  subversion  of 
idolatry  throughout  the  island,  which  followed  soon 
after.  At  the  same  time,  stimulated  by  the  eloquent 
representations  and  entreaties  of  the  wife  of  Faaruea, 
he  succeeded  in  obtaining  for  the  native  females  a 
liberation  from  the  servile  work  to  which,  during  "  the 
reign  of  dark  hearts,"  they  had  been  doomed  by  their 
lordly  oppressors. 

At  Atui,  the  island  next  visited,  a  delightful  recep- 
tion awaited  them.  Here  they  beheld  a  scene  the 
most  peaceful  and  prosperous.  The  teachers  were 
happy ;  the  people  united ;  good  order  and  civilization 
prevalent,  and  the  work  of  the  Lord  advancing.  They 
had,  some  time  before,  erected  a  new  chapel,  which 
had  been  opened  for  public  worship  by  Mr.  Piatt ; 
but  so  delighted  had  these  simple-hearted  islanders 
been  with  the  services  on  that  occasion,  and  so 
anxious  were  they  for  the  renewal  of  the  pleasure, 
that  Messrs.  Williams  and  Barff  were  induced  by 
their  importunity  to  "  re-open  "  the  place,  although  it 
had  never  been  closed.  As  the  chiefs  of  Mitiaro  and 
Mauke  were  then  staying  at  Atui,  having  come  there 
to  honour  by  their  presence  the  marriage  of  Roma- 
tane,  the  brethren  had  no  rest  either  by  night  or  by 
day.  The  people  and  their  visitors  were  determined 
to  derive  from  them  as  much  knowledge  as  they  could; 
and,  when  their  questions  were  exhausted,  they  com- 
pelled them  to  sing. 

Nothing  of  peculiar  interest  occurred  during  their 
visits  to  Mitiaro  and  Mauke ;  but  a  scene  of  deep 
affliction  presented  itself  on  their  arrival  at  Raro- 
tonga,  where  a  fearful  disease,  then  at  its  height,  was 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  313 

spreading  death  and  desolation  tln-ough  that  once 
smiling  land.  Many  of  the  houses  were  left  without 
an  inhabitant ;  all  their  former  inmates  having  gone 
to  the  grave ;  and,  wherever  Mr.  Williams  directed 
his  steps,  he  was  saluted  either  with  the  sounds  of 
lamentation,  or  by  "  walking  skeletons,"  who,  having 
heard  of  his  approach,  strained  their  little  strength,  and 
crawled  to  the  pathway,  that  they  might  once  more 
see  his  face  and  seize  his  hand.  Yet,  amidst  this  dark 
and  dreary  spectacle,  he  was  cheered  by  the  appear- 
ance of  many  incipient  evidences  of  that  spiritual 
prosperity  which  Raro tonga  was  so  soon  to  enjoy. 

The  stay  of  the  voyagers  at  Rarotonga  was  short. 
Reluctant  as  they  were  to  leave  their  friends  and  their 
flock  in  the  depths  of  affliction,  duty  demanded  it. 
They,  therefore,  proceeded  to  Aitutaki,  intending  to 
add  two  others  who  had  been  left  by  Mr.  Piatt  at 
that  island,  to  the  band  of  native  teachers  destined 
for  Samoa.  But  this  object  could  not  be  accom- 
plished. As  at  Mangaia,  so  here,  the  natives  had 
formed  so  strong  an  attachment  to  their  missionaries, 
and  had  become  so  sensible  of  the  value  of  their 
labours,  that  they  entreated,  with  the  most  passionate 
earnestness,  that  they  might  not  be  removed.  For  a 
time  Messrs.  Williams  and  Barff  persisted  in  their 
purpose ;  but  their  firmness  at  length  yielded  to  the 
importunity  of  the  people.  To  supply  the  deficiency 
occasioned  by  the  continuance  of  the  teachers  here, 
and  at  Mangaia,  two  missionary  assistants  were 
selected  from  the  church  at  Aitutaki,  and  set  apart 
for  this  service.  In  reference  to  this  arrangement, 
Mr.  Williams  justly  remarked  to  the  Directors,  that 
"  while  we  are  anxious  to  extend  our  labours,  we 


314  LIFE  OF  THE 

think  the  original  stations  demand  our  first  care,  and 
that  it  is  not  advisable  to  widen  our  field  at  the 
expense  of  those  spots  which  are  already  brought 
under  cultivation."  During  their  short  sojourn  at 
this  island,  Mr.  Williams  did  his  utmost  to  encourage 
the  teachers  and  instruct  the  people,  his  intercourse 
with  whom  led  him  to  form  a  high  estimate  of  the 
diligence  of  all  classes.  And  there  was  one  circum- 
stance which  afforded  him  peculiar  pleasure ;  for  he 
here  beheld  the  successful  imitation,  not  only  of  his 
own  labours,  but  also  of  the  methods  of  Mrs.  Williams, 
whose  useful  plans  of  instructing  the  females,  and 
forming  the  aged  women  into  a  separate  class,  were 
producing  fruits  amongst  the  mothers  and  daughters 
of  Aitutaki,  similar  to  those  which  were  seen  at 
Raiatea  ;  and  he  experienced  greater  delight  in  com- 
municating this  intelligence  to  his  beloved  partner  than 
in  referring  to  the  evidences  of  his  own  efficiency. 
Nor  was  he  less  surprised  than  gratified  when  the 
native  treasurer  of  their  Missionary  Auxiliary  placed 
in  his  hands  the  sum  of  £103  in  "  money  purchased," 
by  his  own  suggestion  at  a  former  visit,  with  the  pigs 
and  produce  which  they  had  subscribed  for  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel. 

Greatly  cheered  by  such  evidences  of  God's  ap- 
proval, admiring  the  wonders  which  his  hand  had 
wrought  in  making  these  "  gentiles  obedient  in  word 
and  deed ;"  and  followed  by  their  warmest  benedic- 
tions, the  missionaries  steered  from  hence  to  8avage 
Island.  Here,  however,  a  very  different  reception 
awaited  them.  Destitute  of  means  and  motiv^es  for 
improving  their  condition  ;  secluded  from  intercourse 
with  beings  more  enlightened  than,  themselves  j   and 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  315 

influenced  solely  b}^  the  supposed  interests  or  desired 
enjoyments  of  the  passing  hour,  the  inhabitants  of 
this  spot  showed,  not  only  what  the  heathen  are,  but 
what  they  have  been  through  ages  past,  and  must 
remain  for  ages  to  come,  unless  some  active  regenerat- 
ing principle  is  introduced  into  their  midst,  and  their 
minds  are  enlightened,  and  acted  upon  by  truths, 
which  lie  far  beyond  the  limits  of  that  narrow  circle 
around  which  with  unvarying  uniformity  their  thoughts 
revolve.  Hence  at  the  time  of  Mr.  Williams's  visit, 
they  presented  the  same  aspect  as  their  w^ld  and 
ferocious  ancestors  when  discovered  by  Capt.  Cook, 
who  was  so  impressed  with  their  savage  mien,  that 
he  affixed  to  their  island  the  descriptive  epithet  by 
which  it  is  still  known. 

It  was  with  extreme  difficulty  that  a  native  could 
be  enticed  on  board  ;  and  appearances  were  not  such 
as  to  induce  Mr.  Williams  to  venture  on  shore. 
Though  a  stranger  to  pusillanimity,  his  courage  was 
always  tempered  with  caution.  He  shunned  the 
point  of  danger  for  the  same  reasons  which  led  him 
to  the  post  of  duty  ;  and  he  knew  the  character  of 
the  people  too  well  to  trust  himself  within  their  power, 
where  the  Gospel  was  unknown,  without  clear  evi- 
dence of  their  pacific  disposition.  The  fatal  landing 
at  Erromanga  may  appear  an  exception  :  but  even 
this,  when  carefully  considered,  will  be  found  to  have 
been  no  deviation  from  his  usual  course  of  prudent 
forethought. 

On  the  day  after  their  arrival  off  this  island,  the 
two  natives  of  Aitutaki  effected  a  landing ;  but  soon 
after,  they  were  happy  to  make  a" hasty  retreat  from 
this  abode  of  ferocious  men.     Still  intent  upon  their 


316  LIFE  OF  THE 

object,  and  convinced  that  closer  intercourse  would 
win  the  confidence  of  the  natives,  an  expedient  was 
adopted  which,  however  benevolent  in  its  design,  can 
scarcely  admit  of  a  justification,  and  led  to  no  useful 
result.  "  Seeing  no  other  way  of  commencing  the 
work,"  Mr.  Williams  writes  at  the  termination  of  the 
voyage,  "  we  resolved  to  entice  two  natives  on  board, 
and  having  taught  them  some  things  and  treated  them 
kindly,  to  carry  them  back  with  a  good  report  to 
their  own  people.  They  are  now  with  us  at  Raiatea, 
and  are  shortly  going  back  with  presents  from  our- 
selves and  people.  They  are  much  tamed  in  their 
manners.  One  of  them  is  learning  to  read  ;  but  the 
other,  who  is  a  king's  son,  considers  himself  sacred. 
Perhaps  we  may  send  a  single  man  with  them  ;  but 
they  think  his  life  will  be  in  danger,  not  from  their 
party,  but  from  others  with  whom  their  wars  are  in- 
cessant. I  fear  we  shall  find  difficulty  in  commenc- 
ing a  mission  at  this  island."  It  is  worthy  of  remark 
that  this  was  the  only  instance  in  which  Mr.  Williams, 
although  unreflectingly,  did  evil  that  good  might 
come,  and  the  issue  was  not  such  as  to  induce  him 
to  repeat  the  experiment. 

From  Savage  Island,  the  Messenger  of  Peace 
proceeded  to  Tongatabu ;  and  while  here,  two  events 
occurred  which  materially  affected  Mr.  Williams's 
subsequent  proceedings.  The  first  of  these  was  the 
unexpected  meeting  with  Fauea,  a  Samoan  chief,  who 
accompanied  the  missionaries  to  his  own  island,  and 
proved  an  invaluable  auxiliary  to  them  in  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  Gospel  into  the  whole  group.  But  this  was 
not  the  only  important  consequence  of  Mr.  Williams's 
visit  to  the  Friendly  Islands.     It  will  be  remembered 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  317 

that  from  the  iirst,  he  had  determined  to  convey 
teachers  both  to  the  Navigators'  and  the  New 
Hebrides ;  and  with  this  purpose  he  commenced  the 
voyage.  But  while  at  Tongatabu,  Mr.  Samuel 
Henry,  whom  happily  he  met  there,  convinced  him 
that  he  could  not  safely  proceed  farther  westward 
than  Samoa,  as  the  inhabitants  of  the  New  Hebrides 
(under  which  description,  as  it  subsequently  ap- 
peared, he  specially  referred  to  the  people  of  Erro- 
manga)  were  then  exceedingly  exasperated  against 
Europeans.  This  induced  him  to  relinquish  the 
design  :  a  remarkable  circumstance,  when  considered 
in  connexion  with  his  subsequent  history  and  tragical 
end.  What  might  have  been  the  result,  had  he  pro- 
secuted his  original  plan,  none  of  course  can  divine ; 
but  when  we  consider,  on  the  one  hand,  that  injuries, 
the  most  wanton  and  wicked,  had  just  before  been 
inflicted  upon  the  Erromangans  by  British  and 
American  visitors,  which  had  almost  goaded  them  to 
madness,  and  on  the  other,  how  calculated  was  the 
kindness  of  the  Samoans,  from  whose  group  he  would 
have  sailed  direct  to  their  shores,  to  lull  all  suspicion, 
strengthen  his  confidence,  and  thus  to  throw  him  off 
his  guard,  it  cannot  be  deemed  an  improbable  con- 
jecture, that,  but  for  the  intelligence  received  from 
Mr.  Henry,  Mr.  Williams  would  have  then  placed 
himself  within  the  power  of  the  very  people,  who, 
when  at  length  he  carried  his  benevolent  project  into 
effect,  and  in  retaliation  for  wrongs  perpetrated  so  long 
before,  wreaked  their  vengeance  upon  his  innocent 
head.  In  this  way,  the  latter  and  most  useful  years 
of  his  life  might  have  been  cut  off,  and  much  of  that 
valuable  influence,  which    his    now  venerated  name 


318  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  well-known  history  are  destined  to  exert  in 
favour  of  the  noblest  objects  of  human  pursuit,  would 
have  been  lost  to  the  church  and  the  world. 

During  their  stay  at  Tongatabu,  the  brethren  were 
introduced  to  a  chief  from  the  Fijis  then  about  to 
return  to  that  group,  who  entreated  that  the  two 
teachers  destined  for  his  people,  might  accompany 
him  ;  and  as  Capt.  Lawler  and  Mr.  Henry  generously 
offered  to  convey  them,  the  request  was  complied 
with.  "  And,"  writes  Mr.  Williams  from  Raiatea, 
"  I  have  just  seen  Captain  Lawler,  who  informs  me 
that  the  teachers  were  very  kindly  received,  but  that 
the  king  would  not  embrace  Christianity,  until  he 
had  called  together  and  consulted  the  chiefs  of  the 
different  islands.  I  also  learned  from  Captain  L., 
that  the  people  are  engaged  in  erecting  an  immense 
marae,  which  has  thrice  given  way.  This  they  now 
attribute  to  the  superior  power  of  the  new  God." 

Mr.  Williams  continued  at  the  Friendly  Islands  a 
fortnight  in  the  most  fraternal  intercourse  with  Messrs. 
Turner  and  Cross,  and  manifesting  that  real  "  catholic 
Christianity,"  for  which  he  was  ever  distinguished. 
On  the  present  occasion  this  was  shown,  not  merely 
in  the  reciprocation  of  fraternal  sentiment  and  friendly 
offices  with  the  devoted  agents  of  a  sister  society,  nor 
in  the  unfeigned  joy  with  which  he  surveyed  the 
pleasing  scene  of  their  successful  labour,  but  still 
more  in  the  readiness  with  which  he  relinquished  to 
them  the  charge  of  the  Friendly  and  Fiji  groups, 
although  a  mission  had  been  commenced  at  the  former, 
and  projected  for  the  latter,  some  time  before  their 
arrival.  Messrs.  Turner  and  Cross,  however,  on  the 
other  hand,  and  in  the  same  excellent  spirit,  cordially 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  .')19 

concurred  in  the  proposal  that  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society  should  supply  teachers  to  the  Samoas. 
But  kindly  feelings  were  not  confined  to  the  mission- 
aries. The  people  generally  shared  in  them,  and 
seemed  to  vie  with  each  other,  and  even  with  their 
instructors,  in  demonstrations  of  regard  to  these  visit- 
ors. Tupou,  the  king,  was  amongst  the  most  distin- 
guished for  his  liberality.  Not  only  did  he  hospitably 
entertain  all  the  native  teachers  during  their  stay,  but 
loaded  them  with  presents  on  their  departure.  How 
interesting  to  mark  these  various  effects  of  the  same 
benign  religion  !  Here  were  the  love  of  the  brethren, 
hospitality  to  strangers,  and  friendship  to  the  ministers 
of  Christ,  beautifully  blended,  like  the  buds,  the  blos- 
soms, and  the  fruit  in  different  stages  of  its  growth, 
from  its  first  formation,  to  its  full  maturity,  which,  in 
that  genial  clime,  might  be  frequently  seen  clustering 
upon  the  same  luxuriant  boughs. 

Accompanied  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cross,  the  voyagers 
proceeded  to  Lefuga,  another  station  of  the  Wes- 
leyan  Society  ^  but  twice,  they  had  to  thread  their 
course  through  an  intricate  and  dangerous  navigation, 
where  sandbanks,  reefs,  sunken  rocks,  and  small 
islands  threatened  their  destruction  almost  every  mo- 
ment, and  kept  them  from  their  destination  tw  o  days. 
But  the  warm  welcome  of  Mr.  Thomas,  the  missionary, 
soon  made  them  forget  the  perils  of  the  way.  While 
at  Lefuga,  Mr.  Williams  met  with  Finau,  the  fierce 
and  untractable  chief  of  the  Vavau  Islands ;  but  he 
could  not  be  induced  to  revoke  a  decree,  which  he 
had  promulgated,  that  no  one  of  his  subjects  should, 
on  pain  of  death,  embrace  the  Gospel.  They  there- 
fore abandoned  their  design,  which  was  done  the  more 


320  LIFE  OF  THE 

readily,  as  Mr.  Thomas  engaged  to  seize  the  earliest 
opportunity  of  introducing  Christianity  into  the  ter- 
ritory of  this  inveterate  heathen ;  an  object  which  he 
expected  to  accomplish  by  the  agency  of  several  pious 
natives,  who  had  expatriated  themselves ;  and  having 
literally  "  left  houses  and  land,  wife  and  children, 
for  Christ's  sake  and  the  Gospel's,"  were  cheerfully  en- 
during exile  and  privations  at  Lefuga,  that  they  might 
there  serve  God,  and  learn  his  word.  Mr.  Williams's  stay 
at  this  island  was  short;  but  long  enough  to  enable 
him  to  form  a  sincere  friendship  with  another  faithful 
servant  of  the  same  Master,  of  whom  he  thus  writes  to 
the  Directors  : — "  We  were  delighted  to  observe  the 
pleasing  prospects  that  were  opening  before  Mr.  Tho- 
mas. He  and  Mrs.  Thomas  appear  to  be  much 
engaged  in  their  work ;  indeed,  this  is  the  case  with 
all  the  missionaries.  We  were  as  affectionately  re- 
ceived by  them,  and  as  much  at  home  in  their  com- 
pany, as  with  our  immediate  brethren." 

Sickness  and  storms  detained  them  seven  days  at 
sea,  after  leaving  Lefuga ;  but  at  the  expiration  of 
that  time,  Mr.  Williams  saw  with  joy  the  land  which 
had  so  long  and  so  largely  engaged  his  thoughts. 
This  proved  to  be  Savaii,  the  most  extensive  and  im- 
posing island  of  the  Samoan  group,  whose  towering 
mountains  were  descried  at  the  distance  of  from  sixty 
to  seventy  miles.  As  they  neared  the  island,  and 
coasted  along  the  leeward  shore  in  quest  of  anchor- 
age, Mr.  Williams  was  much  impressed  with  its  mag- 
nitude and  magnificence.  Having  formed  a  compa- 
ratively low  estimate  of  the  group,  he  was  not  pre- 
pared for  the  revelation  then  before  him ;  and  he  sur- 
veyed it  with  mingled  feelings  of  surprise  and  delight. 


REV.  J.  \^'ILLIAMS.  321 

"  To  our  astonishment,"  he  writes  to  Mr.  EUis,  "  we 
found  two  of  the  islands  larger  than  Tahiti ;"  and, 
after  a  still  wider  survey,  he  came  to  the  conclusion, 
that,  with  the  exception  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  the 
Samoan  was  the  largest  and  most  populous  group  in 
the  Pacific,  which  had  then  been  visited  by  mission- 
aries. 

As  soon  as  the  Messenger  of  Peace  approached 
Savaii,  she  was  surrounded  by  canoes,  which  brought 
the  important  intelligence,  that  Tamafaigna,  a  despot 
who  united  the  supreme  spiritual,  with  great  political 
power,  and  whose  boundless  sway  presented  a  most 
formidable  barrier  to  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel, 
had  just  been  slain.  They  were  also  informed,  that 
a  successor  had  not  been  chosen,  and  would  not  be 
for  some  days.  Mr.  Williams  regarded  this  event  as 
not  only  auspicious,  but  providential.  At  no  moment 
could  he  have  reached  his  destination  so  favourable  to 
his  object  as  this ;  and,  cheered  by  the  evidence  it 
supplied  of  the  gracious  guidance  of  God,  he  resolved 
to  improve  it  to  the  utmost,  and  to  exert  himself  for 
the  destruction  of  a  t3a-anny  so  injurious.  With  this 
purpose,  and  with  the  full  confidence  of  success,  he 
steered  for  Sapapalii,  the  residence  of  the  principal 
chief,  Malietoa ;  but  a  contrary  wind  compelled  them 
to  anchor  in  a  bay,  which  appeared  to  promise  a  quiet 
haven.  Here,  the  wonder  of  the  natives  at  what  they 
saw  and  heard ;  their  dehght  at  the  prospect  of  receiv- 
ing teachers,  and  the  zeal  of  Fauea  and  his  wife,  who, 
while  on  board  and  when  on  shore,  were  incessantly 
and  eloquently  proclaiming  to  their  countrymen,  the 
high  praises  of  the  missionaries,  and  the  excellence 

Y 


322  LIFE  OF  THE 

of  their  religion,  deeply  interested  and  greatly  cheered 
the  voyagers. 

But  their  stay  at  this  place  was  short;  for,  just 
after  they  had  landed,  the  vessel  began  to  drag  her 
anchor ;  and,  although  exhausted  by  their  previous 
labours,  they  were  compelled  to  renew  them,  and  pur- 
sue their  voyage.  Early  on  the  following  morning, 
they  reached  Sapapalii.  Malietoa,  its  principal  chief, 
was  then  with  his  warriors  at  Upolu  ;  but  his  brother, 
Tamalelangi,  with  a  multitude  of  natives,  immediately 
boarded  the  vessel,  and,  having  learned  her  errand, 
he  manifested  great  delight,  and  instantly  despatched 
a  messenger  for  his  brother.  The  chief  and  others 
had  brought  off  articles  of  barter;  but,  on  hearing 
who  the  visitors  were,  they  unladed  their  canoes,  and, 
having  covered  the  deck  with  pigs  and  produce,  reso- 
lutely refused  any  remuneration.  Such  conduct  natu- 
rally inspired  the  confidence  of  the  missionaries  in  the 
promise  of  Tamalelangi,  and  induced  them  to  allow 
the  native  teachers  to  land,  and  remain  for  a  night  on 
shore.  The  result,  Mr.  Williams  thus  describes  in 
his  journal : — 

"  Wednesday,  August  21. — This  day  we  have  seen  the  accom- 
plishment of  our  desires,  and  obtained  a  full  reward  for  all  our 
anxiety  and  toil.  In  the  morning,  the  teachers  returned  to  the 
vessel,  accompanied  by  the  chiefs,  and  about  fifty  canoes.  They 
give  the  most  favourable  account  of  their  reception.  The  fine 
young  chief,  perceiving  some  alarm  on  board,  occasioned  by  the 
throng  of  natives,  immediately  ordered  that  only  one  canoe  should 
come  alongside  at  a  time.  In  about  two  hours,  the  eight  teach- 
ers, five  women,  and  ten  children,  with  their  bedsteads,  boxes, 
and  other  property,  were  out  of  the  vessel :  the  teachers  highly 
delighted  with  their  prospects,  and  the  poor  heathen  no  less  so. 


RKV.  .1.  WILLIAMS.  323 

One  thing  affected  us  much.  The  two  largest  islands  of  the 
group,  Upolu  and  Savaii,  are  only  ten  miles  apart.  Between 
the  people  of  these  two  islands  war  was  raging  when  we  arrived  ; 
and  they  were  actually  fighting  on  the  shore  of  Upolu,  while  we 
were  landing  the  teachers  on  the  opposite  shore  of  Savaii ; 
indeed,  the  houses  and  plantations  were  blazing  at  the  very 
moment. ^^ 

In  the  afternoon  of  this  day,  Malietoa  arrived,  and, 
*'  having  heard  of  the  lotu,"  gave  his  visitors  a  most 
cordial  welcome.  The  brethren  embraced  the  oppor- 
tunity of  persuading  the  chief  to  terminate  the  war, 
but  in  vain.  All  that  Malietoa  would  promise  was, 
that  this  conflict  should  be  his  last.  During  this 
interview,  Mr.  Williams  was  again  most  mercifully 
rescued  from  death ;  for  the  chief  had,  unperceived, 
taken  up  a  loaded  blunderbuss,  and  would,  in  another 
instant,  have  undesignedly  lodged  its  contents  in  the 
body  of  the  Missionary,  had  not  the  captain  provi- 
dentially entered  the  cabin  at  the  moment  he  was 
about  to  pull  the  trigger,  and  wrenched  the  destruc- 
tive weapon  from  his  hand. 

The  landing  and  reception  of  Messrs  BarfF  and 
Williams  on  the  following  day  was  highly  gratifying. 
As  the  sun  had  set  ere  they  could  reach  the  shore,  the 
kind  people  had  kindled  a  blazing  beacon,  and  sup- 
plied themselves  with  torches  to  guide  the  visitors. 
An  unmense  crowd  covered  the  beach,  and,  with  their 
flaming  brands,  formed  a  guard  of  honour  to  the  house 
of  Malietoa,  whither  the  brethren  were  borne  in  tri- 
umph, "  sprawling,"  to  use  Mr.  Williams's  own  words, 
"  at  full  length  upon  their  extended  arms  and  hands." 
But  "the  majority  had  enough  to  do  to  gaze  upon 
the  wonderful  strangers,  and  for  this   purpose,  had 

Y  2 


324  LIFE  OF  THE 

climbed  the  cocoa-nut  and  other  trees,  upon  the 
trunks  and  branches  of  which  they  were  seen  in  clus- 
ters by  the  red  glare  of  the  fire  and  the  torches,  peep- 
ing with  glistening  eyes  and  wondering  look  from 
amongst  the  rich,  dark  foliage  which  surrounded 
them."  A  song  in  honour  of  "  the  two  great  Eng- 
lish chiefs "  was  speedily  composed,  set  to  music, 
and,  with  the  accompaniment  of  all  manner  of  native 
instruments  and  dancing,  sung  in  full  chorus  by  the 
people. 

The  information  obtained  on  the  voyage,  from  Fau- 
ea,  had  prepared  Mr.  Williams  for  intercourse  with  a 
people,  who,  although  belonging  to  the  same  widely 
scattered  race,  inhabiting  the  different  groups  and 
islands  of  the  South  Pacific,  which  he  had  previously 
visited,  were  distinguished  from  them  all  by  many  pe- 
culiarities. And  he  had  not  been  long  amongst  them 
before  he  had  verified  and  increased  the  knowledge 
already  gained.  In  language  and  in  their  leading 
physical  features,  he  at  once  perceived  that  they  were 
Polynesian  Asiatics  ;  but  in  form,  the  men  were  nei- 
ther so  tall  nor  so  muscular,  and  the  females  were  not 
so  beautiful,  as  the  Tahitians  and  Friendly  Islanders. 
But  the  inferiority  of  the  men  in  height  and  bulk,  was 
fully  compensated  by  their  grace  and  agility.  Of  all 
the  Polynesians  whom  he  had  seen,  Mr.  Williams 
pronounced  the  Samoan  the  most  symmetric  in  form, 
and  the  most  polished  in  manners.  And  of  this  they 
were  themselves  aware,  and  no  means  were  neglected, 
which  could,  in  their  estimation,  set  off  or  enhance  their 
personal  attractions.  The  toilet  was  a*  shrine  before 
which  the  gentlemen,  no  less  than  the  ladies,  daily 
offered  incense  to  their  own  vanity.     A  pair  of  por- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  325 

traits  from  the  pencil  of  Mr.  Williams,  sketched  from 
life  upon  his  journal,  will  enable  the  reader  to  form 
his  own  idea  of  the  people  amongst  wiiom  he  had 
now  arrived.  "  Picture  to  yourself  a  fine  well-grown 
Indian,  with  a  dark,  sparkling  eye,  a  smooth  skin,  glis- 
tening from  the  head  to  the  hips  with  sweet-scented 
oil,  and  tastefully  tatooed  from  the  hips  to  the  knees ; 
with  a  bandage  of  red  leaves,  oiled  and  shining  also, 
a  head-dress  of  the  nautilus  shell,  and  a  string  of  small 
white  shells  around  each  arm,  and  you  have  a  Samoan 
gentleman  in  full  dress ;  and,  thus  dressed,  he  thinks 
as  much  of  himself,  and  the  ladies  think  as  much  of 
him,  as  would  be  the  case  with  an  English  beau  fitted 
out  in  the  highest  style  of  fashion.  A  Samoan  lady, 
in  full  dress  for  a  ball,  wears  a  beautifully  white  silky 
looking  mat  around  her  loins,  with  one  corner  tucked 
up,  a  wreath  of  sweet-smelling  flowers  around  her 
head,  a  row  or  two  of  large  blue  beads  about  her 
neck ;  her  skin  shining  wdth  scented  oil,  and  the 
upper  part  of  her  person  deeply  tinged  with  turmeric 
rouge.  The  ladies  spend  a  considerable  time  in  pre- 
paring themselves  for  company,  as  much  so,  perhaps, 
as  their  more  enlightened  sisters  in  Christian  and 
civilized  lands,  and  two  or  three  '  lady's  maids'  wdll 
be  required  to  assist  in  these  decorations.  They  are 
not  tatooed  like  the  men,  but  many  of  them  are 
spotted  all  over." 

But  while  these  and  other  peculiarities  in  their  per- 
sons, dress,  habitations,  arrangements,  and  occupa- 
tions, interested  Mr.  Williams,  his  attention  was  most 
powerfully  arrested  by  the  marked  religious  distinc- 
tions which  separated  the  Samoans  from  all  the  other 
islanders  with  whom  he  had  hitherto  come  into  con- 


326  LIFE  OF  THE 

tact.  Here  he  found  none  of  the  temples,  idols,  altars, 
priests  and  sacrifices,  which  abounded  elsewhere; 
and,  although  the  prevalent  superstitions  were  equally 
gross,  they  were  less  demoralizing  and  cruel.  It  was 
also  obvious  to  his  mind  that  idolatry  had  not  so  firm 
a  hold  upon  their  affections  as  it  had  upon  many  other 
sections  of  the  same  race ;  a  circumstance  which, 
with  the  absence  of  the  more  palpable  symbols  of 
idolatry,  had  obtained  for  them  from  other  islanders 
the  epithet  "  godless."  But  this  was  most  inappli- 
cable ;  for  if  they  did  not  worship  idols  of  wood  and 
of  stone,  they  deified  and  reverenced  many  of  the 
beasts,  and  birds,  and  fish,  and  creeping  things,  by 
which  they  were  surrounded.  Prevalent,  however, 
as  this  practice  was,  the  absence  of  an  interested,  san- 
guinary and  powerful  priesthood  was  a  feature  of 
their  condition  which  Mr.  Williams  deemed  peculiarly 
favourable  to  his  object. 

The  following  two  days  were  fraught  with  interest 
and  importance.  During  that  time,  the  purpose  of  his 
visit  was  secured.  While  the  people,  generally,  were 
prepared  to  receive  the  teachers,  no  barrier  against  it 
was  raised  by  the  chiefs.  On  the  contrary,  Malietoa, 
won  by  the  representations  of  Fauea,  and  by  the 
arguments  and  persuasions  of  the  missionaries,  acceded 
to  their  wishes,  and  gave  a  public  pledge  to  protect 
the  men,  and  learn  the  message  now  brought  to  his 
shores.  Mr.  Williams,  therefore,  deemed  Savaii  as 
won  for  the  Saviour.  A  wide  and  effectual  door  was 
here  opened  for  his  Gospel ;  and  a  disposition  evinced 
by  all  classes,  which  justified  the  hope  that  they  would 
soon  and  universally  receive  it.  *'  We  remained  on 
shore,"  he  writes  to  the  Directors,   "  tin-ee  days  and 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  327 

two  nights,  during  which  time,  although  probably  no 
European  had  been  on  shore  before,  we  were  treated 
with  the  utmost  respect  and  kindness.  A  commodious 
building  was  given  up  by  the  chiefs,  for  our  people  to 
teach  and  worship  in,  with  four  good  dwellings  for 
themselves."  And  when  they  returned  to  the  ship, 
nothing  could  exceed  the  expressions  of  regard  which 
they  received  from  the  people,  all  of  whom  escorted 
them  to  the  shore,  and  rent  the  air  with  the  cry, 
'*  Great  is  our  affection  for  you,  English  chiefs  !  " 

For  the  details  of  this  short,  but  most  momentous 
visit,  the  reader  must  turn  once  more  to  the  Mission- 
ary Enterprises.  There  is,  however,  one  occurrence, 
to  which  a  reference  may  again  be  made,  on  account 
of  the  light  which  it  throws  upon  the  principles  of 
Mr.  Williams.  While  at  Savaii,  Matetau,  the  power- 
ful chief  of  Manono,  came  to  him  to  solicit  a  teacher ; 
and,  as  an  inducement  for  Mr.  Williams  to  comply 
with  his  request,  declared  that  he  would  "make  his 
people  place  themselves  under  his  instruction."  "  I 
thought  it  advisable,"  adds  Mr.  W.,  "  at  once  to  tell 
him  that  he  must  not  force  them,  contrary  to  their 
own  wishes ;  but,  having  set  them  an  example  him- 
self] and  exhorted  them  to  follow  it,  then  to  leave 
them  to  their  own  convictions  and  inclinations  ;  but 
the  employment  of  any  kind  of  coercion  to  induce 
men  to  become  Christians  was  contrary  to  the  princi- 
ples of  our  religion."  This  passage  contains  the  rule 
upon  which  he  invariably  proceeded ;  it  shows  the 
sense  in  which  he  understood  the  prophetic  declara- 
tion that  *'  kings  should  be  the  nursing  fathers"  of  the 
church,  and  it  supplies  an  answer  to  all  who  have 


328  LIFE  OF  THE 

charged  him  with  employing  the  power  of  the  chiefs 
to  compel  their  people  to  profess  the  Gospel. 

Having  conveyed  Matetau  to  his  own  island,  whither 
they  were  followed  by  Malietoa,  who  was  returning 
to  the  war,  (accompanied  by  his  young  and  beautiful 
bride,  newly  purchased  with  the  axes  and  other  pre- 
sents received  from  Mr.  Williams,  but  whom  he  could 
not  yet  trust  out  of  his  sight,  lest  she  should  run 
away,  and  he  be  compelled  to  repurchase  her,)  the 
brethren,  delighted  and  encouraged  by  the  results  of 
their  enterprise,  bade  farewell  to  Samoa,  under  pro- 
mise of  revisiting  this  interesting  people  in  nine  or 
ten  months. 

8uch  was  the  commencement  of  the  Samoan  Mis- 
sion. It  could  not  have  been  more  auspicious.  "  Of 
all  the  missions  we  have  attempted,"  he  wrote  to  the 
Directors,  "none  were  ever  begun  under  such  pleasing 
circumstances,  or  presented  a  prospect  of  such  speedy 
and  complete  success."  But  great  as  this  was,  what 
had  been  accomplished  scarcely  exceeded  his  expect- 
ations. He  went  forth  on  this  errand  of  mercy,  con- 
fident that  he  should  succeed.  Few  men  ever  reposed 
more  simple  or  sincere  reliance  upon  the  presence  and 
power  of  Him  who  said,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always, 
even  to  the  end  of  the  world ;  "  and  that  Master  whom 
he  honoured  by  his  confidence,  and  served  with  de- 
votedness,  said  to  him,  what  he  says  to  all,  "  Be  it 
unto  thee  according  to  thy  faith." 

But  Mr.  Williams  contemplated  the  circumstances 
which  prepared  for  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel 
into  Samoa,  not  merely  as  propitious,  but  as  provi- 
dential.    Throughout  his  life,  the  doctrine  of  Divine 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  329 

superintendence  was  one  of  his  firmest  supports  and 
most  powerful  stimulants.  His  philosophy  on  this 
subject  was  drawn  from  the  word  of  God.  There 
was  no  passage  of  the  sacred  volume  upon  which, 
when  in  England,  he  dilated  with  more  frequency  and 
copiousness,  or  to  the  illustration  of  which  he  could 
bring  a  greater  variety  of  striking  facts  from  his  own 
eventful  history,  than  Mark  xvi.  20,  "  And  they  went 
forth  and  preached  everywhere,  the  Lord  ivorkhu) 
with  them.''  "  Is  it  possible,"  he  asks,  "  to  reflect 
upon  the  manner  in  which  Mrs,  Williams  gav^e  her  con- 
sent to  this  enterprise, — to  our  meeting  with  the  chief 
at  Tongatabu, — to  the  death  of  Tamafaigna, — and  to 
other  striking  particulars,  without  exclaiming,  *  Here 
is  something  more  than  accident.  This  is  the  finger 
of  God  P  '  "  These  first  impressions  were  not  merely 
confirmed,  but  deepened,  by  Mr.  Williams's  second 
visit  to  Samoa.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  journal  of 
that  voyage,  he  thus  writes  : — 

"  It  is  impossible  to  reflect  upon  our  first  voyage  to  Samoa, 
and  not  discover  the  hand  of  God.  At  that  time,  we  were  entirely 
ignorant  of  the  state  of  the  islands,  the  character  of  the  people, 
the  influence  of  the  chiefs,  the  feelings  of  different  parties,  the 
relative  importance  of  the  various  districts,  and  other  points  of 
great  moment  to  a  missionary,  about  to  commence  a  mission, 
and  upon  a  knowledge  of  which  his  success  materially  depends. 
Our  deficiency,  however,  was  remarkably  supplied  by  our  meeting 
with  Fauea,  at  Tongatabu ;  and  the  result  was,  that  had  we  then 
possessed  the  knowledge  we  have  since  obtained,  we  could  not 
have  selected  a  better  place  for  the  commencement  of  the  mis- 
sion, than  that  to  which  we  were  undesignedly  conducted. 
Looking  back  upon  the  circumstances,  it  appears  to  me  that, 
with  my  present  information,  out  of  the  numerous  stations 
where  the  mission  might  have   been  commenced,  there  was  one 


330  LIFE  OF  THE 

which  possessed  advantages  far  above  all  the  rest ;  and  it  was 
that  to  which  we  were  directed.  This  was  not  the  result  of  any 
wisdom  or  foresight  of  our  own/' 

To  what  cause,  then,  it  may  be  asked,  must  this 
be  ascribed  ?  Was  it  a  mere  casual  coincidence  ?  Is 
it  possible  to  question  the  fact  that  this  was  the  Lord's 
doing  ?  Some,  indeed,  may  answer,  "  It  is  possible ;  " 
for  it  is  a  favourite  dogma  with  many,  that  while  it  is 
consistent  with  all  proper  conceptions  of  the  character 
and  supremacy  of  the  Creator,  to  suppose  that  he 
exercises  a  general  superintendence  over  human  affairs, 
the  doctrine  of  di,  particular  Providence  derogates  from 
his  dignity,  and  cannot  be  made  to  harmonize  with 
the  undeviating  uniformity  of  the  established  laws  of 
matter  and  mind.  This  is  not  the  place  for  lengthy 
discussion,  or  it  might  be  easily  shown  that  this  theory 
is  most  inconsistent  with  Divine  revelation, — that  it  is 
opposed  to  all  correct  views  of  God's  natural  and  moral 
perfections, — that,  when  sifted,  it  will  be  found  to 
exclude  "  the  Creator  of  the  ends  of  the  earth"  from  the 
world  which  he  has  made, — that  it  gives  an  independent 
power  to  matter  and  mind,  which  it  is,  in  the  very 
nature  of  things,  impossible  for  any  created  thing  to 
possess, — that  it  absurdly  makes  nature's  laws  self- 
operative, — -that  by  denying  the  possibility  of  Divine 
influence  upon  the  heart,  it  excludes  the  hope  of  reno- 
vation and  recovery  from  their  present  degradation  to 
the  whole  race  of  Adam  ;  and,  moreover,  that  it  most 
unphilosophically  maintains  the  self-destructive  doc- 
trine that  communities  can  be  governed  except  through 
the  agency  of  individuals.  But  we  must  waive  the  gene- 
ral question.  There  is,  however,  one  topic  connected 
with  the  subject,  which   the  history  of  Mr.  Williams 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  331 

will  not  permit  us  to  pass  over.  That  history  illus- 
trates, in  a  very  clear  and  interesting  form,  the  manner 
in  which  Divine  regard  to  a  community,  and  the  par- 
ticular and  providential  guidance  of  an  individual, 
may  act  consentaneously ;  and  shows  how  vitally  the 
one  is  sometimes  interwoven  with  the  other.  Surely 
it  is  impossible  to  conceive  of  any  event  within  the 
ordinary  range  of  human  affairs,  by  which  the  benefi- 
cent Creator  could  have  more  signally  discovered  his 
kindness  to  the  long-benighted  inhabitants  of  Samoa, 
than  by  making  them  partakers  of  his  own  revelation. 
And,  if  there  be  such  a  thing  as  a  Providence  at  all, 
this  change  in  the  condition  of  a  people,  the  most 
important  which  could  be  experienced,  must  have 
been  providential.  Nothing,  therefore,  had  occurred 
to  the  Samoans,  or  to  their  ancestors,  so  moment- 
ous as  that  visit  of  the  man  of  God  which  has  just 
been  described ;  and  he  who  admits  that  the  intro- 
duction of  the  Gospel  amongst  them  was  an  evidence 
of  general  Divine  superintendence,  cannot  surely 
deny  that  the  movements  which  preceded,  the  cir- 
cumstances which  promoted,  and  the  agency  which 
accomplished  this  object,  must  have  also  been  under 
the  same  control.  Now,  as  it  is  evident  that  all  the 
blessed  changes  which  date  their  origin  to  this  memo- 
rable period  may  be  traced  to  Mr.  Williams,  it  becomes 
equally  evident  that  the  well-being  of  a  nation  for 
ages  to  come  became  closely  connected  with  the  men- 
tal state,  and  voluntary  movements  of  one  man.  If, 
then,  an  unseen  hand  had  not  influenced  his  mind, 
and  guided  his  steps,  there  was  nothing  extraordinary, 
nothing  providential,  in  the  evangelization  of  Samoa  ; 
but,  if  it  be  allowed  that  this  change,  so  vast  in  itself, 


332  LIFE  OF  THE 

SO  interesting  in  its  character,  so  momentous  and  even 
infinite  in  its  results,  was  a  part  of  God's  general 
providence,  (and  to  deny  this  consistently,  the  doc- 
trine of  Divine  superintendence  should  be  denied 
altogether,)  then  it  must  follow,  that  he  whose  human 
agency  effected  it,  was  the  child,  the  care,  the  instru- 
ment of  that  providence,  and,  consequently,  that  its 
special  and  general  operations  so  concur  and  co- 
operate, that  the  one  doctrine  cannot  be  maintained, 
apart  from  the  other. 

It  is  in  this  light  that  Mr.  Williams  contemplated 
the  desires  of  his  heart,  and  the  events  of  his  history. 
He  was  convinced  that  both  were  of  God.  But  while 
he  thus  deemed  himself  the  charge  and  the  agent  of  a 
wise  and  watchful  Providence,  he  was  too  humble 
and  intelligent  to  ascribe  this  to  any  personal  merit. 
Firm  as  was  his  confidence,  it  had  no  alliance  to 
enthusiasm,  or  self-esteem.  The  basis  upon  which  it 
reposed  was  the  office  he  held ;  the  commission  he 
carried ;  the  supplications  he  had  presented ;  the 
desires  and  designs  which  filled  his  heart  and  con- 
strained his  efforts  ;  the  connexion  of  his  work  with 
the  purposes  of  God  and  the  death  of  Christ,  and  the 
promises  of  the  inspired  word.  He  believed  that 
Divine  Providence  ever  had  moved  and  ever  would 
move  in  harmony  with  the  ends  contemplated  by  the 
Gospel,  and  with  a  special  design  to  its  wide  diffu- 
sion ;  and  as  evidences  of  this,  he  regarded  many  of 
the  incidents  of  his  own  life.  But  in  order  to  the 
maintenance  of  this  opinion,  and  to  the  realization  of 
its  full  influence  upon  his  heart  and  his  hand,  Mr. 
Williams  felt  himself  under  no  kind  of  necessity  for 
supposing,  that  in  his  case,  God  ever  suspended  or 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  333 

superseded  his  own  established  laws.  His  was  not 
a  faith  in  the  miraculous  interpositions,  but  in  the 
moral  government  of  the  Most  High.  He  could  con- 
ceive the  truth,  although  he  might  not  fully  compre- 
hend all  that  it  includes  or  implies,  that  the  omniscient 
God,  who  had  established  the  laws  of  matter,  (a  term 
which  can  mean  nothing  except  it  be  that  according 
to  these  modes  he  intends  to  operate,)  from  the 
beginning,  foresaw  and  adjusted  their  force,  applica- 
tion and  results,  so  as  to  secure  their  harmonious 
co-operation  with  the  free  exercise,  and  various  move- 
ments of  mind,  and  so  to  combine  and  control  both, 
as  to  secure  his  own  wise,  holy,  and  benevolent 
designs.  But  while  the  faith  which  Mr.  Williams 
reposed  in  the  presence  and  superintendence  of  Him, 
who  is  "  wonderful  in  counsel  and  excellent  in  work- 
ing," was  not  such  as  to  expose  him  to  the  iniidel 
taunt, — 

"  When  the  loose  mountain  trembles  from  on  high. 
Shall  gravitation  cease,  if  thou  go  by  V 

neither  did  it  exert  so  imperceptible  an  influence,  as 
to  induce  him  to  suspend  his  judgment  upon  a  doc- 
trine divinely  revealed,  until  the  question  had  been 
fully  answered,  "  How  can  these  things  be  ?"  and 
every  mystery  resolved  in  the  complex  and  compre- 
hensive movements  of  Him,  whose  *'  ways  are  past 
finding  out." 

These  remarks  would  not  have  been  introduced 
here,  had  no  objections  been  made  to  the  frequent 
references  to  Divine  Providence,  which  occur  in  the 
writings  of  this  honoured  Missionary.  Nor  can  the 
subject  be  dismissed  without  observing,  that  the  his- 


334  LIFE  OF  THE 

tory  of  no  iiuli\idual,  since  the  apostles'  days,  has 
disposed  more  fully  than  his  of  the  difficulty  alleged 
and  magnified  by  Deists,  and  too  frequently  confessed 
and  feared  by  believers,  of  reconciling  the  prevalence 
of  superstition,  and  the  partial  spread  of  Christianity, 
with  the  destructive  influence  of  the  one,  and  the 
Divine  origin  of  the  other.  "  If,"  it  has  been  asked, 
"  the  Bible  be  a  revelation  from  heaven,  and  the  know- 
ledge of  its  contents  essential  to  the  welfare  of  man- 
kind, how  can  you  explain  the  fact  that  its  Author, 
whose  goodness  and  power  all  must  acknowledge, 
should  have  suffered  successive  generations,  and 
countless  multitudes,  to  have  died  without  a  know- 
ledge of  its  contents  ?"  This  objection,  as  applied 
exclusively  to  Christianity,  may  be  fairly  met  on 
the  ground  that  it  might  be  urged  with  equal  force 
against  the  doctrines  of  natural  religion,  the  principles 
of  common  moralit}^,  the  sound  deductions  and  import- 
ant discoveries  of  philosophy,  and,  indeed,  against  every 
truth  which  has  not  been  universally  received.  But 
to  reply  more  directly  to  this  objection,  we  have  only 
to  say  that  God  no  longer  works  by  miracles,  but  by 
the  agency  of  man  in  the  diffusion  of  that  Gospel ; 
that  in  order  to  its  universal  spread,  he  has  made 
every  provision,  supplied  every  direction,  and  pre- 
sented every  motive  which  is  adapted  to  further  his 
beneficent  design;  and  that,  if  those  who  are  entrusted 
with  this  great  commission  prove  unfaithful,  the  con- 
sequences of  unfaithfulness  in  this,  as  in  other  things, 
will  naturally  and  necessarily  follow.  What  greater 
mystery  is  there  in  the  partial  dissemination  of  this 
Divine  bestowment,  than  in  the  limited  influence  of 
various  other  agencies  which  would  promote  the  hap- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  .335 

piness  of  individuals  and  communities  ?  The  simple 
truth  is,  that  the  Gospel  has  not  been  conveyed  to 
distant  lands — its  light  and  power  have  not  become 
universal,  simply  because  the  spirit  of  Williams  has 
not  been  the  pervading,  predominant  spirit  of  all  who 
profess  and  call  themselves  Christians.  Had  "  many 
run  to  and  fro,"  as  he  did,  "  knowledge  must  have 
been  increased ;"  ''  regions  beyond"  and  remote  woidd 
in  succession  have  "  heard,  and  feared,  and  turned 
unto  the  Lord ;"  the  Gospel  would  have  been  in  effect 
what  it  is  in  spirit  and  design,  "  for  man,"  universal 
man.  Thus  "  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  would," 
ere  now,  "  have  covered  the  earth."  The  whole  mys- 
tery, then,  is  found,  not  in  the  dispensations  of  God, 
but  in  the  ungrateful,  unfeeling,  unfaithful  conduct 
of  those  to  whom  he  entrusted  his  Gospel. 

Samoa,  now  so  blessed  with  evangelical  light  and 
Divine  influence,  would  have  remained  in  darkness, 
had  not  the  devoted  Missionary  carried  the  torch  of 
truth  into  the  midst  of  its  inhabitants.  And  would 
there  then  have  been  any  mystery  in  its  moral  and 
spiritual  condition  ?  Surely  not !  For  "  how  could 
they  believe  on  him  of  whom  they  had  not  heard  ? 
and  how  could  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ?"  This 
would  have  been  the  true  solution  of  the  difficulty  in 
their  case,  as  it  still  is  in  that  of  every  untaught 
nation  under  heaven.  If,  therefore,  the  church  of 
God,  instead  of  attempting  to  dispose  of  such  objec- 
tions by  abstract  argument,  were  but  baptized  with 
the  spirit  of  the  Apostle  of  Polynesia,  and  would  but 
go  forth  themselves,  or  by  their  agents,  everywhere 
preaching  the  word,  they  would  soon  silence  objectors, 


336  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  more   effectually  than  by  theory  or  reasoning, 
"  vmdicate  the  ways  of  God  to  man." 

Having  been  prevented  by  calms  and  contrary 
winds  from  reaching  Savage  Island,  where  they  in- 
tended to  land  the  two  natives,  whom  they  had  de- 
tained on  their  outward  voyage,  they  bore  away  for 
Rarotonga.  Here  they  were  rejoiced  to  find  that  the 
direful  disease,  which  at  their  previous  visit  was  deso- 
lating the  island,  was  stayed  :  and  the  contrast  between 
its  present  and  its  former  state  was  felt  the  more, 
because  it  harmonized  so  fully  with  the  cheerful  and 
happy  emotions  which  now  animated  their  hearts. 
Mr.  Buzacott  has  thus  described  the  altered  circum- 
stances of  the  people.  "  The  disease  which  prevailed 
when  Messrs.  Williams  and  Barff  touched  here  in 
June,  had  subsided  on  their  return.  So  prevalent 
was  it  at  that  time,  that  the  beach,  which  had  been 
formerly  lined  with  thousands  to  welcome  Mr.  W., 
had  on  it  only  a  few  children,  and  a  few  adults, 
whose  death-like  countenances  indicated  the  awful 
judgment  which  then  prevailed  ;  but,  on  their  return, 
numbers  were  enabled  to  greet  them  with  gladness, 
while  their  joy  at  meeting  formed  a  most  pleasing 
contrast  to  the  deep  sorrow  reciprocally  experi- 
enced on  their  former  visit.  It  has  delighted  us 
much  to  hear  such  pleasing  accounts  from  our 
brethren.  A  wide  field  is  now  opened  ;  may  it  soon 
be  covered  with  labourers."  Mr.  Pitman,  referring 
to  the  same  period,  adds  that,  "  when  Mr.  Wil- 
liams related  with  what  readiness  native  teachers  had 
been  received  by  the  chiefs,  and  their  great  desire  for 
foreign  missionaries,  he  was  overjoyed,  and  begged  of 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  337 

me  and  my  respected  colleague,  the  Rev.  A.  Buzacott, 
if  possible,  to  procure  native  assistants  to  accompany 
him  on  his  next  voyage." 

Drawn  by  the  claims  and  attractions  of  liome,  the 
brethren  remained  but  a  short  time  at  Rarotonga,  and, 
having  called  at  Mangaia,  Rurutu,  Tahiti,  and  Hua- 
hine,  on  the  beginning  of  September,  they  again  cast 
anchor  within  the  reef  of  Raiatea. 

Few  voyages  were  ever  less  noticed,  or  more  im- 
portant, than  that  which  they  had  now  completed. 
Many  gallant  ships,  and  richly  laden  fleets,  were  tra- 
versing the  ocean,  while  the  Messenger  of  Peace  pur- 
sued her  way  to  Samoa;  but  how  few  were  laden 
with  a  freight  so  precious,  or  bound  upon  an  embassy 
so  momentous.  The  memorials  of  her  voyage  had  no 
place  amongst  the  maritime  transactions  of  the  day  ; 
and,  by  many,  would  have  been  deemed  unworthy  of 
a  page,  even  in  the  most  ephemeral  productions  of 
the  press;  but  their  record  was  on  high,  enrolled 
amidst  the  brightest  events  of  the  age,  and  destined  to 
endure,  when  the  mere  voyages  of  discovery,  the 
schemes  of  commerce,  the  triumphs  of  conquest,  and 
the  annals  of  nations,  will  all  be  "  forgotten  as  a 
dream."  Had  the  career  of  John  Williams  termi- 
nated at  this  single  enterprise,  his  honoured  name 
would  have  long  been  venerated  on  earth,  and  "  great 
would  have  been  his  reward  in  heaven." 

The  welcome  back  to  Raiatea  was  warm  and  grateful. 
Never  had  the  unfeigned  love  and  great  joy  of  his 
flock  been  more  abundantly  manifested.  Like  chil- 
dren clustering  round  a  beloved  father,  did  groups  of 
natives  encircle  him,  both  at  home,  and  when  occu- 
pied in   the  settlement,   anxious   to  hear,   once  and 

z 


338  LIFE  OF  THE 

again,  what  God  had  wrought   by  him   amongst  the 
heathen. 

But,  while  rejoicing  in  the  work  which  he  had  now 
resumed,  and  cheered  by  the  harmony  and  energy  of 
the  people,  disease  again  assailed  his  beloved  partner. 
In  a  short  time,  the  intolerable  ye^/ee  had  reduced  her 
so  low,  that  the  necessity  of  speedily  removing  from 
Raiatea  was  once  more  forced  upon  his  attention. 
Mrs.  Williams,  indeed,  was  too  generous  and  self- 
denying  to  urge  this  course  upon  her  devoted  hus- 
band. She  knew  that  he  had  promised  to  revisit  Samoa, 
and  that,  prior  to  their  embarkation  for  England, 
it  was  most  important  that  the  Rarotongan  Testament 
should  be  prepared  for  the  press ;  and  she  was  most 
unwilling  to  depart  until  these  designs  had  been  com- 
pleted. But,  on  the  other  hand,  he  sympathized  too 
deeply  in  her  sufferings,  and  felt  too  great  a  dread  of 
the  consequences,  to  allow  any  public  claim  to  super- 
sede the  prior  duty  which  he  owed  to  the  beloved  and 
laborious  partner  of  his  days.  He  had,  therefore, 
resolved  to  depart.  "  Should  Mrs.  Williams  continue 
so  unwell,"  he  writes,  "  it  will  be  impossible  for  me 
to  revisit  Rarotonga  and  Samoa.  My  full  determi- 
nation is  to  impose  upon  her  no  longer.  Perhaps,  I 
might  effect  as  much  by  going  to  England  imme- 
diately, as  by  waiting  ten  or  twelve  months ;  though 
I  could  not  do  it  with  such  satisfaction  to  my  own 
mind.  I  believe  I  am  blamed  by  many,  and  thought 
unkind  in  having  remained  so  long.  They  consider 
that  the  strength  of  her  constitution  is  gone.  Most 
earnestly  do  I  wish  that  there  was  some  one  on  the 
spot  to  take  Raiatea.  It  would  be  a  great  relief  to 
my  mind." 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  339 

To  prepare  his  way  for  the  important  step  upon 
which  he  had  decided,  "  we  held  a  meeting,"  he  writes, 
"  of  the  people  of  our  charge,  at  which  we  requested 
them  to  give  us  up  entirely,  and  to  invite  some  other 
missionary  to  come  and  reside  among  them ;  but  both 
the  Raiateans  and  Tahaans  were  urgent  in  their  en- 
treaties that  we  would  not  think  of  leaving;  they 
protested  against  our  going,  and  even  threatened  to 
break  up  the  ship,  that  came  to  take  us  away.  All 
the  women  in  a  body,  with  the  queen  at  their  head, 
waited  upon  Mrs.  Williams  to  beseech  her  to  relin- 
quish the  idea."  This  importunity  greatly  affected 
Mr.  Williams,  and  drew  from  him  a  conditional  pro- 
mise, which  the  mitigation  of  Mrs.  Williams's  disease 
just  afterwards  enabled  him  to  perform.  "  I  am  happy 
to  say,"  he  writes  to  his  sister,  Mrs.  Kuck,  "  that  my 
dear  Mary  is  better ;  and  that  we  have  determined  to 
remain,  and  both  complete  the  translation,  and  visit 
the  outstations,  before  returning  to  England.  We 
have  now  recommenced  all  our  minute  labours,  erected 
a  new  school-house,  regulated  both  the  adults'  and 
the  children's  schools,  and  are  going  on  again  with 
life,  hope,  and  spirit." 

But,  although  Mr.  Williams  thus  resumed  his  ordi- 
nary engagements  for  a  time,  he  had  not  relinquished 
the  intention  of  visiting  his  native  land.  Indeed,  he  was 
daily  preparing  for  this,  by  carefully  revising  his  part 
of  the  Rarotongan  Testament,  and  had  formed  the 
purpose,  as  soon  as  possible,  of  going  down  to  the 
Hervey  Islands,  and  from  thence  to  Samoa. 

"  These  are  ovir  present  plans,"  he  writes  to  W.  A.  Hankey, 
Esq.,  ^'  and  should  nothing  unforeseen  occur,  you  may  expect  us 

z  2 


340  LIFE  OF  THY. 

ill  England  about  twelve  months  after  receiving  this.  You  may 
depend  upon  it,  I  should  exert  myself  to  the  utmost  to  render 
our  unavoidable  visit  as  beneficial  as  possible  to  our  missions  in 
the  South  Seas/' 

"  We  were  sincerely  happy/'  he  adds,  ''  to  hear  of  the  arrival 
of  oui"  respected  friend  Mr.  Bennet,  and  of  the  lively  interest 
which  the  best  of  all  causes  has  awakened  in  oui-  beloved  land. 
Missionaiy  zeal,  indeed,  appears  to  burn  in  the  hearts  of  many 
of  our  countrymen.  I  am  also  thankful  for  the  manner  in  which 
you  are  pleased  to  express  approbation  of  my  labours,  as  it  res- 
pects the  vessel.  I  feel  a  delicacy  in  speaking  on  the  subject 
myself,  but  may  be  allowed  to  say  that  the  building  of  that  vessel 
has  proved  of  incalculable  advantage. 

"  Several  young  men,  whom  I  have  had  in  my  employ  for 
years,  have  become  really  clever.  One  has  lately  been  to  Hua- 
hine,  and  rebuilt  Mahine's  small  schooner,  and  has  done  it 
remarkably  well ;  having  put  in  the  beams,  knees,  deck,  &c.  in 
a  regular  way,  so  that  no  one  but  an  experienced  builder  could 
tell  that  it  had  not  been  done  by  an  English  shipwright.  Two 
others  are  being  built :  one,  a  fine  little  vessel  of  forty  tons,  for 
Tamatoa.  The  natives  have  framed  her  entirely  themselves. 
She  is  a  very  handsome  model,  well  fitted,  and  firmly  put  toge- 
ther. All  the  wood  and  iron  work  has  been  prepared  by  their 
own  hands.  The  king's  quay  is  like  a  little  dock-yard.  Mr. 
Hunter  has  a  fine  little  vessel  of  fifty  tons.  The  king's  stands 
next ;  and  then,  a  large  new  schooner,  built  at  Tubuai,  but 
brought  down  here  to  be  finished.  Two  men,  whom  I  taught 
smith's  work,  were  employed  to  go  to  Tubuai,  to  make  the  iron 
work  for  this  vessel,  at  the  rate  of  ten  dollars  per  month.  I  have 
sent  two  chairs,  as  specimens  of  the  Rarotongan  workmanship,  to 
my  sister,  Mrs.  Kuck,  and  have  requested  her  to  forward  one  to 
you,  which  I  hope  you  will  do  me  the  favour  to  accept." 

Shortly  after  this  letter  was  written,  Mr.  Williams 
was  called  to  pass  through  the  most  painful  period  of 
his  residence  at  Raiatea.  Prior  to  the  introduction  of 
Christianity,  this  and  the  other  leeward  islands  had 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  341 

been  conquered  by  a  warlike  chief  of  Tahaa,  named 
Tapoa.  This  man  was  a  bigoted  idolater,  and  was 
preparing  to  invade  Tahiti  soon  after  Pomare  had 
burned  his  idols,  when  his  design  was  frustrated  by 
death.  The  government  of  Tahaa  then  passed  into 
the  hands  of  Fenuapeho,  a  chief  of  less  ferocious 
character  than  his  predecessor,  but  strongly  attached 
to  the  ancient  superstitions.  Fenuapeho  had  not  long 
possessed  the  ruling  power  of  Tahaa,  when  the  Gospel 
was  introduced  into  Raiatea,  and  he  had  heard  that 
Tamatoa  had  renounced  the  idols,  and  destroyed  the 
great  Oro.  Highly  incensed  at  this  daring  impiety, 
the  chief  resolved  to  avenge  the  god  ;  and,  with  a 
formidable  band  of  warriors,  made  a  descent  upon 
Raiatea.  The  Raiateans  were  inferior,  both  in  num- 
bers and  in  courage,  to  their  disciplined  and  redoubt- 
able assailants.  But  what  they  lacked  of  power  and 
prowess,  was  supplied  by  prudence  and  prayer.  By 
a  well  concerted  movement,  a  chosen  band  broke 
forth  suddenly  from  ambush,  while  the  forces  of  Tahaa 
were  landing,  and  presented  to  the  invaders  so  bold  a 
front,  that  they  were  panic-struck,  and  fled  in  the 
utmost  confusion.  The  chief  and  many  of  his  fol- 
lowers were  captured,  and  expected  no  quarter;  but, 
contrary  to  all  the  usages  of  heathen  warfare,  their 
lives  were  spared ;  and,  when  Fenuapeho  was  con- 
ducted as  a  prisoner  into  the  presence  of  Tamatoa, 
and  expected  to  be  assailed  with  every  expression  of 
savage  exultation  by  the  victorious  chief,  and  then 
felled  to  his  feet  by  the  club,  to  his  utter  amazement, 
Tamatoa  received  him  with  kindness,  frankly  forgave 
the  unprovoked  invasion,  and  restored  the  captive  his 
liberty  and  his  government.  The  moral  influence  of 
this  generous  forbearance  was  most  important.     The 


342  LIFE  OF  THE 

victory,  so  easily  won  by  the  few  over  the  many,  and 
the  use  of  it  made  by  the  conquerors,  impressed  the 
Tahaans  with  the  superiority  of  a  religion,  which 
could  produce  such  fruits ;  and  constrained  both  the 
chiefs  and  his  soldiers,  at  a  public  festival  on  the  fol- 
lowing day,  to  abjure  their  gods  for  ever.  From  this 
time,  Fenuapeho  became  a  stedfast  professor  of  the 
Gospel;  and,  until  his  death,  he  zealously  co-operated 
with  the  missionaries  in  their  efforts  to  elevate  and 
evangelize  his  people.  The  deputation  speak  of  him 
in  1823  as  "  a  pious  and  amiable  man,"  and  add, 
"  He  is  the  most  active  and  industrious  individual  on 
the  island.  We  have  seen  him  at  work,  clearing  the 
ground,  with  the  perspiration  running  down  his  body 
in  streams." 

But  unhappily  for  the  peace  of  the  Society  Islands, 
this  worthy  man  was,  during  the  year  1831,  lost  at 
sea,  and  was  succeeded  in  the  government  by  Tapoa, 
a  grandson  of  the  famous  old  warrior  of  that  name. 
Inheriting  the  ambitious  spirit  of  his  ancestor,  the 
new  chief  of  Tahaa  was  soon  surrounded  by  dis- 
affected persons  from  the  different  islands,  and  induced 
to  claim  as  his  hereditary  right  the  sovereignty  of 
Raiatea,  in  which  he  was  supported  by  many  of  the 
Boroborans.  This  demand  immediately  excited  all 
the  inhabitants  6f  the  group,  and  especially  the 
Raiateans,  who  now  found  themselves  in  the  distress- 
ing predicament  of  either  submitting  to  what  they 
deemed  a  cruel  usurpation,  or  preparing  for  that  deso- 
lating scourge — war;  which  had  now  so  long  been 
excluded  from  their  lovely  and  tranquil  shores.  Im- 
pelled by  their  principles,  their  interest,  and  their 
habits,  for  they  had  long  since  converted  their  spears 
into  pulpit  balusters  or  other  uses  as  peaceful,  and  were 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  343 

raised  into  a  position  where  they  could  gain  nothing, 
but  might  lose  much,  by  warfare,  they  would  have 
gladly  abstained  from  a  contest  with  their  brethren. 
Tamatoa,  now  old  and  grey-headed,  who,  though  he 
had,  like  David,  been  a  man  of  blood,  fervently  desired 
that  the  peaceful  reign  of  Jesus  should  be  permanently 
established  in  the  land,  viewed  the  gathering  tempest 
with  trepidation,  and  was  bowed  down  with  distress 
as  he  surveyed  the  position  of  affairs,  and  the  perils 
which  threatened  his  people.  But  in  the  midst  of 
the  confusion  God  took  him  "  where  the  wicked  cease 
from  troubling,  and  where  the  weary  are  at  rest." 
This  event,  however,  by  augmenting  the  difficulties  of 
the  one  party,  and  emboldening  the  proceedings  of 
the  other,  served  to  hasten  the  dreaded  crisis,  and  it 
was  now  expected  on  all  hands  that  hostilities  would 
shortly  commence. 

It  may  be  easily  imagined  with  what  concern  Mr. 
Williams  contemplated  the  impending  evil;  and  he 
was  soon  convinced  that  he  could  not,  consistently, 
be  either  silent  or  neutral.  Indeed,  had  he  desired  to 
stand  aloof  from  the  contending  parties,  it  would 
have  been  impossible.  The  king,  the  chiefs,  and  a 
large  body  of  the  natives,  naturally  turned  to  him  in 
their  extremity,  as  the  tried  friend  and  prudent  coun- 
sellor, upon  whose  wisdom  and  fidelity  they  had  so 
long  been  accustomed  to  rely.  And  could  he,  as 
their  missionary,  or  as  the  friend  of  order  and  peace, 
have  withheld  his  aid  ?  He  thought  not ;  and  there- 
fore assiduously  laboured  to  frustrate  the  designs  of 
the  wicked,  and  to  still  the  tumult  of  the  people.  With 
this  view,  his  first  endeavour  was  to  dissuade  Tapoa 
from   commencing  the  struggle  upon  which  he  had 


344  LIFE  OF  THE 

resolved ;  but,  having  failed  with  him,  and  being 
unable  to  discover  any  middle  course  between  resist- 
ance and  submission,  he  encouraged  the  Raiateans  to 
stand  firmly  on  the  defensive.  For  this,  therefore, 
they  prepared  themselves,  being  fully  persuaded  that, 
dreadful  as  the  evils  of  a  conflict  might  be,  they  would 
be  less  than  the  consequences  of  the  tyranny  of 
Tapoa. 

The  decided  part  taken  by  Mr.  Williams  in  this 
painful  contest,  naturally  drew  upon  him  the  bitterest 
hostility  of  Tapoa's  partizans,  and  had,  on  one  occa- 
sion, well  nigh  cost  him  his  life ;  for  an  exasperated 
native  had  actually  levelled  a  loaded  musket  at  his 
person,  and,  in  another  second,  would  have  fired, 
had  not  a  friendly  by-stander  instantly  sprang  upon 
the  assassin,  and  wrested  the  deadly  weapon  from  his 
hand.  The  following  extract,  from  a  letter,  written 
July  10th,  1831,  will  sufficiently  indicate  the  perturbed 
state  of  Mr.  Williams's  mind  at  this  anxious  period. 
"  It  is  with  the  deepest  sorrow  that  I  inform  you  of 
the  present  agitated  state  of  all  the  leeward  islands. 
We  have  been  upon  the  point  of  war  for  the  last  two 
or  three  months,  and,  in  all  probability,  it  will  soon 
burst  forth.  I  am  equally  sorry  to  add,  that  our  good 
old  king  is  removed  from  us  by  death.  The  intense 
excitement  produced  by  the  present  distressing  events 
was  too  much  for  his  aged  frame,  preyed  upon  his 
spirits,  and  shortened  his  days.  He  died  very  happily. 
Almost  his  last  words  were,  '  Beware,  lest  the  Gospel 
be  driven  from  our  islands.'  He  was  buried  last 
Wednesday.     We  shall  feel  his  loss  much." 

After  the  death  of  Tamatoa,  Mr.  Williams  conti- 
nued to  labour  to  prevent  hostilities ;  and,  with  this 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  345 

design,  went  to  Tahiti  to  induce  some  chiefs  from 
that  island  to  visit  Raiatea,  and  act  as  mediators  be- 
tween the  disputants.  During  his  absence,  however, 
the  crisis  came,  and  some  blood  was  shed ;  but,  hap- 
pily, the  Tahitian  chiefs  appeared  just  in  time  to  pre- 
vent a  general  engagement,  and  shortly  afterwards 
effected  a  nominal  reconciliation. 

Mr.  Williams,  who  throughout  this  anxious  period 
had  been  desirous  of  commencing  his  last  voyage  to 
the  out-stations,  and  completing  his  preparations  for 
returning  to  England,  but  would  not  leave  the  ship 
in  a  storm,  conceived  that  he  might  now  vacate  his 
post  for  a  few  months  ;  and,  therefore,  after  making 
the  best  arrangements  in  his  power  for  the  mainte- 
nance of  Divine  worship,  and  other  means  of  improve- 
ment, he  sailed,  in  September,  for  Rarotonga,  This 
was,  unquestionably,  a  perilous  movement  for  the 
people ;  and,  although  he  trusted  that  the  pacification 
just  effected  might  be  permanent,  he  knew  too  well 
the  importance  of  his  presence,  and  the  dangers  which 
threatened  his  beloved  flock,  not  to  deplore  the  neces- 
sity under  which  he  felt  himself  compelled  to  leave 
them.  Amongst  other  reasons,  the  debilitated  state  to 
which  Mrs.  Williams  had  been  reduced  by  repeated 
relapses,  seemed  to  demand  an  immediate  change  of 
air  and  scene ;  and,  moreover,  the  time  had  now  come 
when  he  had  pledged  himself  to  the  Samoan  chiefs 
and  teachers  to  revisit  them  :  a  pledge,  the  non-fulfil- 
ment of  which  might  shake  the  confidence  of  the 
people,  compromise  the  safety  of  the  teachers,  and 
destroy  a  work  so  full  of  promise.  It  was,  however, 
a  source  of  satisfaction  that  he  did  not  abandon  the 
people  amongst  whom  he  had  laboured  so  long,  with- 


346  LIFE  OF  THE 

out  some  missionary  superintendence.  The  Directors, 
aware  of  Mr.  Williams's  important  engagements  in 
extending  the  field  of  missionary  enterprise,  and 
anxious  to  preserve  the  fruits  which  he  had  brought 
to  such  maturity,  had,  in  the  previous  year,  most 
considerately  appointed  Mr.  Smith  to  Tahaa,  with 
the  design  that,  during  the  absence  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, he  might  connect  Raiatea  with  the  station 
more  immediately  under  his  charge.  In  the  spring 
of  1831,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith  arrived,  and  took  up 
their  residence  with  Mr.  Williams ;  and  although,  at 
the  time  of  leaving  for  Raro tonga,  his  young  brother 
had  not  mastered  the  language,  he  was  satisfied  that 
his  presence  and  aid  would  prove  of  considerable  ser- 
vice to  the  people. 

On  reaching  Rarotonga,  the  scene  which  greeted 
him  was  inexpressibly  refreshing.  On  every  hand, 
there  were  signs  of  progress  and  prosperity.  At 
Avarua,  a  new  and  noble  chapel,  commodious  school- 
rooms, and  numerous  neat  habitations,  all  erected 
since  his  former  visit,  and  most  of  them  shaded  with 
the  rich  foliage  of  trees,  filled  his  eyes,  and  fieasted 
his  mind  with  objects,  upon  which  it  was  ever  his 
delight  to  gaze.  In  such  scenery,  Mr.  Williams  beheld 
the  visible  evidences  of  the  efficacy  of  those  means 
which  the  missionaries  were  employing,  and  it  kindled 
in  his  bosom  pleasure  allied  to  enthusiasm.  His  taste, 
like  his  general  character,  was  practical.  He  contem- 
plated the  scenes  by  which  he  was  continually  sur- 
rounded, not  with  the  eye  of  a  sentimentalist,  or  a  poet, 
but  through  the  medium  of  those  desires  and  designs 
which  ever  modified  his  judgments  and  governed  his 
proceedings.    Not  that  he  was  insensible  to  the  glori- 


IIEV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  347 

ous  visions  which  rose  up  before  him  from  the  placid 
waters  of  the  Pacific.     The  survey  of 

"  Isles  rich  with  fruits,  and  redolent  M'ith  flowers, 
And  beautiful  as  earth's  primeval  bowers,  "  * 

often  filled  his  soul  with  sacred  pleasure,  and  drew 
his  thoughts  from  earth  to  heaven.  But  still  he  sought 
for  something  more  than  the  mountain  and  the  dell, 
the  forest  and  the  stream,  the  crested  wave  and  coral 
strand.  He  sighed  to  see  the  forms  and  features  of 
moral  loveliness  and  spiritual  life  blending  with  and 
beautifying  the  natural  landscape.  Without  these 
bright  lights,  the  subject  was  too  sombre  to  affect 
him  with  other  emotions  than  those  of  sadness  and 
solicitude.  Hence,  his  journals  and  correspondence 
contain  but  few  sketches  of  the  spots  which  he  visited, 
unless  they  presented  signs  of  religious  improvement 
and  advancing  civilization.  If  these  stood  in  the 
foreground,  the  picture  instantly  imprinted  its  own 
image  upon  his  memory  and  his  heart.  It  was 
when  the  coral  cliff  and  the  azure  sea  were  covered, 
not  with  naked  and  vociferous  savages,  but  with 
a  multitude  "  clothed,  and  in  their  right  mind ; " 
when  the  rich  productions  of  their  soil  and  climate 
embowered  the  house  of  prayer,  the  dwelling  of  the 
missionary,  and  the  quiet  homes  of  industry  and 
religion,  that  "  every  prospect  pleased."  Then,  nature 
seemed  instinct  with  new  and  nobler  life,  and  clothed 
in  her  most  attractive  attire ;  then,  to  use  his  own 
expressive  words,  "  the  toa  and   the  casuarina  trees 


*  "  Polynesia  ;  or,  Missionary  Toils  and  Triumphs  in  the  South 
Seas  :" — a  volume  in  which  piety  and  poetry  appear  in  their  natural 
alliance  doing  homage  to  the  Gospel. 


348  LIFE  OF  THE 

reared  their  stately  heads,  as  through  their  graceful 
foliage  the  snow-white  buildings  presented  them- 
selves." 

In  the  spirit  of  devout  gratitude,  Mr.  Williams 
selected  for  his  first  text,  "  The  Lord  hath  done  great 
things  for  us,  whereof  we  are  glad ;"  a  passage  which 
fitly  expressed  the  emotions  awakened  by  the  scene 
which  now  surrounded  him.  But  before  entering 
upon  the  work  which  was  more  fully  to  engage  his 
attention  during  his  stay  at  Rarotonga,  it  was  d^med 
desirable  that,  in  company  with  Mr.  Buzacott  and 
Makea,  he  should  visit  the  various  out-stations  of 
the  Hervey  group.  Having  first  called  at  Mangaia, 
they  proceeded  to  Atui,  where  the  life  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams was  again  placed  in  jeopardy  while  attempting 
to  land  upon  the  reef,  and  where  he  must  have 
perished,  had  not  the  natives  rushed  to  his  rescue, 
and  seized  him  when  sinking  a  second  time  in 
deep  water.  Both  here  and  at  Mangaia,  Mauke, 
Mitiaro,  and  Aitutaki,  he  improved  his  short  sojourn 
to  the  utmost  by  rendering  to  the  teachers  and  their 
flocks  that  mental  and  manual  assistance  which  he 
knew  so  well  how  to  combine.  At  all  these  islands 
he  had  now  become  a  well  known  and  most  welcome 
visitor.  No  event  would  have  given  the  natives  greater 
pleasure.  An  angel  of  light,  had  he  descended  upon 
these  shores,  might  have  awakened  more  wonder,  but 
would  not  have  diffused  more  joy.  "  I  was  much 
delighted,"  writes  Mr.  Buzacott  to  the  author,  "  to 
see  how  he  was  everywhere  received."  And  who  can 
wonder  at  this  ?  The  frank  and  friendly  spirit  which 
he  discovered  towards  the  people,  the  familiar  manner 
in  which  he  mingled  amongst  and   conversed    with 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  .349 

them,  the  transparent  benevolence  which  sat  enthroned 
in  his  soul  and  regulated  his  actions,  "  the  law  of 
kindness  in  his  tongue,"  his  readiness  to  answer  every 
question,  and  comply  with  every  request,  the  cheer- 
fulness which  shone,  and  the  humour  which  smiled 
in  his  countenance — these  naturally  won  their  hearts. 
\"  The  natives,"  writes  Mr.  Buzacott,  "  clung  around 
him.  He  seemed  to  be  one  with  them."  But  they 
had  a  more  substantial  reason  than  personal  attach- 
ment for  hailing  his  arrival  with  gladness.  For  his 
visits  were  never  barren.  It  was  with  him  as  much 
a  matter  of  choice  as  of  obligation — his  delight  no 
less  than  his  duty,  "  to  do  good  and  communicate." 
At  all  times  and  in  all  situations,  he  was  "  a  work- 
man." Indolence  had  for  him  no  charms.  Had  he 
coasted  around  these  lovely  isles  as  a  mere  spectator, 
or  trodden  their  shores  to  gain  knowledge  rather  than 
to  give  it,  he  would  have  been  unhappy.  But  this 
was  not  his  errand,  nor  his  aim.  Hence,  wherever 
he  travelled,  he  went  preaching  Christ  and  his  cross, 
as  God's  salvation  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  he 
left  behind  him  information,  books,  mechanical  im- 
provements, additional  means  for  promoting  civiliza- 
tion and  Christianity,  and  not  seldom  impressions 
upon  the  minds  and  characters  of  the  people,  "  graven 
as  with  an  iron  pen  and  lead  in  the  rock  for  ever." 
These  various  blessings,  like  a  broad  stream  of  sacred 
light,  marked  his  beneficent  course  through  those 
realms  of  pagan  darkness,  towards  which,  constrained 
by  the  love  of  Christ,  he  so  frequently  turned. 

On  returning  to  Rarotonga,  Mr.  Williams  applied 
himself  with  vigour  to  the  work  of  translation.  But 
unexpected  trials  soon  drew  off  his  attention  from 


350  LIFE  OF  THE 

this  object,  and  absorbed  much  of  his  time  during 
the  remainder  of  the  year.  The  first  of  these  was  the 
discovery  of  a  plot  to  restore  tatooing  and  other 
pagan  practices,  which  had  now  been  universally 
abandoned.  But  this  was  met  by  prompt  and  pru- 
dent resistance ;  and  as  the  most  influential  chiefs, 
the  judges,  and  a  large  majority  of  the  people,  cor- 
rectly estimated  the  blessings  conferred  upon  them 
by  Christianity,  and  clearly  discerned  the  baseness  of 
those  motives  in  which  the  desire  of  a  change  had 
originated,  they  cordially  co-operated  with  the  teachers, 
and  soon  induced  the  leaders  of  the  movement  to 
relinquish  their  design. 

About  a  fortnight  after  this,  a  desolating  hurricane 
swept  over  the  island,  levelling  all  the  public  build- 
ings, and  about  a  thousand  dwelling-houses,  uproot- 
ing a  great  number  of  the  trees,  and  carrying  the 
Messenger  of  Peace  several  hundred  yards  inland. 
The  particulars  of  this  appalling  visitation  were  deeply 
engraven  upon  Mr.  Williams's  memory,  and  have 
been  fully  described  by  his  own  pen.*  The  merciful 
and  almost  miraculous  escape  of  his  beloved  wife, 
both  during  the  storm  and  in  her  subsequent  prema- 
ture and  dangerous  confinement,  called  forth  his 
unfeigned  gratitude  to  the  Great  Deliverer.  For  a 
considerable  time  after  giving  birth  to  a  still-born 
babe,  Mrs.  Williams's  life  was  almost  extinct;  but, 
by  the  free  use  of  the  strongest  stimulants,  she  at 
length  revived,  to  the  inexpressible  relief  of  her 
agonized  partner.  The  conduct  of  the  natives  on 
this  occasion  furnished   evidence  of  their   sympathy 


*  Vide  Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  383. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  351 

and  affection,  which,  in  some  degree,  ministered  con- 
solation to  the  sufferers.  As  soon  as  Makea  heard  of 
their  affliction,  he,  with  a  long  retinue  of  his  people, 
came  o^er  from  Gnatangeia  to  condole  with  them. 
And  "no  individual  came  empty-handed  j  some  brought 
mats,  others  pieces  of  cloth,  and  others  articles  of  food, 
which  they  presented  as  an  expression  of  their  sym- 
pathy. A  few  of  the  principal  women  went  in  to  see 
Mrs.  Williams,  laid  their  little  presents  at  her  feet, 
and  wept  over  her  according  to  their  custom."  Not 
willing  to  be  outdone  in  the  manifestation  of  attach- 
ment, "  the  chief  and  people  of  Mr.  Pitman's  station," 
writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  undertook  to  return  on  my 
behalf  the  compliment  which  Makea  and  his  party 
had  paid  to  me.  About  300  pigs  were  killed  for  the 
occasion,  some  of  which  were  very  large,  and  all  of 
them  baked  whole.  The  vegetable  food  was  not 
proportionate  in  quantity ;  nearly  all  having  been 
destroyed  by  the  hurricane.  The  whole  of  this  was 
presented  in  my  name  to  Makea." 

As  soon  as  the  storm  had  subsided,  a  public  meet- 
ing was  convened,  when  the  first  thing  resolved  upon 
was  to  build  a  temporary  sanctuary.  This  was 
soon  accomplished ;  and  during  the  three  succeeding 
months,  while  the  people  were  restoring  their  houses, 
Mr.  Williams  devoted  his  chief  attention  to  the  trans- 
lation. But  food  had  now  become  so  scarce,  and  tlie 
prospect  so  gloomy,  that  to  prevent  a  famine,  which 
otherwise  appeared  to  be  inevitable,  he  resolved  to 
procure  provisions  from  Tahiti ;  and  having  repaired 
the  Messenger  of  Peace,  (no  easy  task  after  the  damage 
she  had  sustained  from  the  storm,)  in  July,  accom- 
panied by  Mr.  Buzacott,  he  took  his  departure. 


352  LIFE  OF  THE 

But  painful  intelligence  awaited  him  at  Tahiti. 
Here  he  learned  that  the  pacification  between  the 
chiefs  of  the  leeward  islands,  concluded  prior  to  his 
departure,  had  been  but  of  short  duration — that  so 
long  as  the  presence  and  power  of  the  Tahitian 
mediators  held  the  disputants  in  awe,  peace  was  pre- 
served ;  but  that  no  sooner  had  the  armed  interven- 
tion withdrawn,  than,  like  angry  clouds,  which 
although  riven  and  kept  asunder  for  a  time  by  the 
force  of  the  tempest,  return  in  denser  masses  and 
fiercer  array  as  soon  as  the  gale  moderates,  so  had  it 
been  at  Raiatea.  War,  with  its  attendant  crimes  and 
calamities,  had  now  spread  desolation  through  the 
fair  scene  in  which  he  had  so  long  and  so  success- 
fully laboured.  No  time  was  lost  after  receiving 
these  heavy  tidings.  Without  delay,  Mr.  Williams 
hastened  to  the  spot ;  and  on  reaching  it,  the  spectacle 
which  met  his  eye  filled  his  soul  with  anguish.  But 
his  own  feelings,  the  state  of  the  people,  and  the 
effect  of  his  visit,  will  best  appear  in  the  following 
passage  of  a  letter  written  just  afterwards  to  his 
sister. 

"  Here  I  found  that  a  sad  battle  had  been  fought,  in  which 
the  Raiateans  were  victorious.  They  certainly  had  justice  on 
their  side,  and  acted  throughout  the  affair  worthy  of  their  pro- 
fession as  Christians.  They  treated  their  enemies  with  kindness, 
and,  after  the  conflict,  no  prisoner  was  injured.  The  attack  was 
made  upon  them  in  the  night,  with  all  the  fury  which  fanaticism 
inspires ;  but  it  was  promptly  resisted  and  repelled.  But  there 
were  other  causes  of  lamentation  beside  the  war.  In  consequence 
of  this,  of  the  death  of  good  old  Tamatoa,  of  the  bad  conduct  of 
his  son  who  succeeds  him,  and  of  my  long  absence,  the  people 
had  begun  to   distil  and  drink  native  spirits,  so  that  on  my 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  353 

arrival,  the  laws  were  suspended,  the  means  of  grace  thinly 
attended,  and  the  whole  fabric  of  society  shaken  to  its  founda- 
tions. By  great  and  persevering  exertion,  I  succeeded  in  recti- 
fying many  of  these  evils.  The  stills  were  destroyed,  the  laws 
re-established,  the  church  reformed,  and  all  things  placed  on  a 
footing  which  bids  fair  to  restore  prosperity.  Had  I  been  able 
to  stay  another  month,  I  could  have  done  much  more,  but  I 
must  be  thankful  for  what  was  ejQTected." 

Before  this  visit,  Mr.  Williams  had  become  a  de- 
termined enemy  to  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  and  what 
he  now  beheld  confirmed  and  increased  his  aversion 
to  this  potent  poison  of  body  and  soul.  Having 
satisfied  himself  by  the  experience  of  many  laborious 
years,  that  such  stimulants  were  not  essential  to  health 
or  energy;  and,  having  seen  at  Borobora  and  Rai- 
atea  their  fatal  influence  in  frustrating  the  objects 
which  he  most  ardently  desired,  he  could  not,  in  after 
years,  be  induced  to  make  terms  with  what  he  deemed 
and  denounced  as  a  "  fell  destroyer."  Hence,  while 
he  resided  in  the  islands,  and  after  his  return  to  this 
country,  both  in  public  and  in  private,  he  avowed  his 
convictions ;  and  when  asked  for  reasons,  he  referred 
to  the  circumstances  just  narrated,  and  to  others  of  a 
similar  complexion  which  had  come  within  his  notice. 
On  this  subject,  as  on  so  many  others,  his  judgment 
was  biassed,  some  may  think  blinded,  by  his  benevo- 
lence. He  was  the  friend  of  abstinence  from  such 
beverages,  solely  because  he  accounted  their  use  ini- 
mical to  human  happiness,  and  an  impediment  to  the 
Gospel  of  Christ.  This,  however,  is  not  the  place  to 
discuss  the  question,  but  simply  to  state  the  fact. 

Having  obtained  at  Tahiti  a  supply  of  flour  and 
other  food,  with  some  horses,  asses,  and  horned  cattle, 

A  A 


354  ,L1FE  OF  THE 

animals  hitherto  unknown  at  Rarotonga,  Messrs.  Wil- 
liams and  Buzacott  returned  to  that  island  at  the  end 
of  September,  after  an  absence  of  ten  weeks.  His 
domestic  circumstances  and  missionary  plans,  at  this 
period,  are  described  in  the  following  extracts  from  a 
letter  to  his  sister,  dated  from  Rarotonga,  Septem- 
ber 30,  1832. 

"  I  fear  I  shall  not  be  able  to  write  to  you  so  long  a  letter  as 
I  could  wish  j  but  I  know  that  what  I  write  will  be  welcome.  It 
is  now  a  considerable  time  since  we  heard  from  you.  Perhaps 
you  have  refrained  from  writing,  on  the  supposition  that,  ere 
this,  we  should  have  been  in  England,  or  at  least  on  our  way 
there.  We  feel  much  for  you,  and  know  how  great  your  disap- 
pointment will  be,  at  not  seeing  us  by  Capt.  Stavers ;  but  we 
cannot  possibly  accompany  him,  on  account  of  dear  Mary.  She 
is,  I  am  happy  to  inform  you,  much  better ;  but  as,  were  we  to 
leave  now,  she  would  be  confined  on  the  voyage,  it  is,  of  course, 
absolutely  necessary  for  us  to  remain.  We  have  received  very 
kind  attentions  from  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitman,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Buzacott,  with  whom  we  have  now  been  residing  nearly  twelve 
months.  Our  boys  are  both  well.  John  is  very  active.  The 
early  part  of  the  day  is  devoted  to  his  lessons,  and  during  the 
remainder,  he  works.  He  has  an  excellent  mechanical  genius, 
and  has  made  very  superior  boxes  for  his  mother,  Mrs.  Buzacott, 
and  Mrs.  Pitman.  These  he  has  veneered  with  different  kinds 
of  wood,  so  that  they  are  very  handsome  affairs.  He  is  now 
making  a  dressing-case  for  me.  His  ambition  is  to  be  a  carpen- 
ter, and  he  thinks,  poor  lad,  that  a  knowledge  of  the  useful  arts 
will  exalt  him  in  public  estimation  as  much  in  England  as  it 
does  here.  Samuel  makes  good  progress  in  knowledge.  His 
dear  mother  devotes  much  attention  to  him,  and  it  is  not  in 
vain.  He  is  as  sedate  as  a  little  judge.  You  will  like  him 
much.     He  is  a  general  favourite. 

"  I  am  now  on  the  eve  of  my  departure  for  the  Navigators', 
and  expect  to  be  absent  about  eight  weeks.  We  have  received 
encouraging  reports  from  these  islands  by  a  whaler.     The  cap- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  355 

tain  invited  a  chief  to  dine  with  him,  and  when  all  was  ready, 
the  captain  began  to  eat,  and  desired  the  chief  to  do  so,  \\dthout 
having  asked  a  blessing.  The  chief,  however,  sat  still  for  a  time, 
and  then  told  the  captain,  that  he  and  his  people  had  become 
Christians,  and  were  taught  to  pray  before  eating.  I  trust  that 
I  shall  find  that  a  blessing  has  followed  our  labours  in  that 
extensive  and  beautiful  group." 

And  he  did  find  it  so ;  nor  was  he  permitted  to 
leave  the  islands  until  this  long-desired  rew^ard  had 
crowned  the  trials  and  labours  of  many  years.  But 
the  closing  part  of  his  history,  prior  to  his  return  to 
England,  must  occupy  another  chapter. 


A  A  2 


356  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  VII. 

FROM  MR.  Williams's  second  voyage  to  samoa,  until 

HIS  RETURN  TO  ENGLAND. 

Mr.  Williams's  Perseverance — its  Results  and  Reward — auspicious  Departure  for 
Samoa — arrives  at  Manua — cheering  Welcome  and  Intelligence — reaches  Savaii 
— Sermons  and  Congregation — Improvement  of  the  Natives — Teachers'  Narra- 
tive— Malietoa's  Stratagem — Mr.  Williams's  Occupations — his  great  Influence 
— its  Cause  and  Contrast  with  that  of  other  Visitors — Departs  from  Savaii — 
Reaches  Manono — Tour  of  that  Island — forcible  Detention  of  a  Passenger — 
Danger  of  Shipwreck — Incidents  at  Apia — Arrives  at  Keppel's  Island — Inter- 
view with  Puna's  Widow — Intercourse  with  the  People — Native  Game — 
Reaches  Tongatahu — Native  Feast — Progress  and  Power  of  the  Gospel — a 
Tonga  Wedding — Visit  to  a  High  Priest — the  Printing  Press — Estimate  of 
Wesleyan  Missionaries — Return  to  Rarotonga — Mr.  Williams's  State  of  Mind — 
Attractions  of  Polynesia — Singleness  of  his  Heart — Resumption  of  Ordinary 
Labours — Estimate  of  Life — Leaves  for  Tahiti — Distressing  State  of  that  Mis- 
sion— conveys  Mr.  Armitage  to  Rarotonga — Voyage  to  the  Outstations — Prepa- 
ration for  leaving  the  Islands — Perplexity — Attachment  to  Raiatea — Mournful 
Condition,  and  Manifest  Affection  of  his  Former  Flock — Embarkation — Arrival 
in  England. 

Perseverance,  worthily  directed,  and  steadily  main- 
tained, has  uniformly  commanded  respect,  and  not 
seldom,  admiration.  Even  when  the  object  has  been 
of  secondary  importance,  praise  has  rarely  been  with- 
held from  the  man  who  has  pursued  it  with  unfalter- 
ing energy.  But  praise  has  risen  into  plaudits  and 
paeans,  which  have  resounded  through  empires,  and 
have  been  repeated  in  successive  ages,  when  the  pur- 
pose has  been  as  noble  as  the  perseverance.  How 
often,  in  history  and  poetry,  has  the  course  of  Colum- 
bus, as,  through  years  of  self-denial,  misrepresentation, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  357 

disappointment,  and  toil,  he  made  his  way  from  court 
to  court,  and  from  kingdom  to  kingdom — from  Genoa 
to  Portugal,  to  Venice,  to  Spain — been  held  forth  for 
universal  commendation.  Who  that  is  capable  of 
appreciating  the  moral  sublimity  of  such  a  mind,  has 
not  done  homage  to  Newton,  as  from  the  most 
familiar  facts  of  daily  observation,  he  patiently 
climbed  the  loftiest  heights  of  science,  securing  each 
step  of  his  adventurous  course  as  he  proceeded,  nor 
ever  pausing  in  his  upward  movement,  until  his  de- 
monstrations had  landed  him  upon  the  highest  point 
which  genius  had  yet  attained,  and  presented  at  a 
single  survey  the  harmonious  movements  of  the  vast 
universe  ?  "  What  heart  that  feels  for  others'  woes," 
has  not  gazed,  with  sacred  emotion,  upon  the  noblest 
monument  beneath  the  ample  dome  of  our  metropo- 
litan cathedral,  and  felt  his  patriotism,  his  philanthropy, 
and  his  piety  glow,  while  communing  in  spirit  with 
the  breathing  bust  of  Howard ;  or  while  tracing  upon 
its  sculptured  pedestal  the  sufferer,  and  the  scene 
which  he  lived  only  to  bless,  he  has  remembered  the 
indomitable  endurance,  the  self-sacrificing  zeal,  by 
which  he  sought  and  secured  his  design  ? 

From  an  association,  or  comparison  with  such  men, 
the  subject  of  these  memoirs  would  have  instinctively 
shrunk.  And  little  did  he  imagine,  when  unostenta- 
tiously prosecuting  the  aims  of  his  divine  philan- 
thropy, that  his  name  and  theirs  would  ever  stand  upon 
the  same  page.  But  he  was  worthy.  The  illustra- 
tions of  persevering  goodness,  which  history  presents, 
may,  indeed,  be  invested  with  more  splendour  j  but 
never  has  this  virtue  risen  to  a  higher  eminence,  or 
exerted  its  power  with  more  undeviating  uniformity, 


358  LIFE  OF  THE 

than  in  the  case  of  John  Williams.  No  mind,  no 
movements,  could  have  been  more  steady  or  sustained 
than  his.  From  the  hour  when  the  grand  conception 
of  conveying  God's  revelation  to  untaught  myriads, 
and  of  covering  the  isles  which  cluster  the  Western 
Pacific  with  its  heavenly  light,  took  full  possession  of 
his  soul ;  from  the  moment  the  possibility  appeared, 
and  the  purpose  was  formed,  of  preaching  Christ 
where  as  yet  "  he  had  not  been  named,"  this  servant 
of  the  Lord  never  relinquished  his  determination,  nor 
paused  in  his  progress  towards  its  accomplishment. 
Having  resolved  that,  God  permitting,  "the  people  who 
sat  in  darkness  should  see  a  great  light,"  henceforth 
his  plans,  proceedings,  and  prayers  were  distin- 
guished by  a  unity  and  a  concentration,  which  con- 
tinued unbroken  throughout  his  future  course.  Like 
Paul,  that  noblest  of  merely  human  exemplifications 
of  this  sublime  virtue,  his  character  and  his  life  bore 
the  inscription,  "  One  thing  I  do." 

And  this  perseverance  wrought  out  its  own  reward. 
Long,  indeed,  did  the  object  of  his  ardent  desire 
elude  his  grasp.  Years  of  toil  and  trial  rolled  by ; 
and,  as  they  passed,  seemed  to  say,  "  The  time  is  not 
yet."  The  repeated  failure  of  health  ;  the  difficulties, 
almost  insuperable,  of  procuring  a  vessel ;  the  de- 
parture of  "  The  Endeavour,"  when,  after  much 
labour  and  many  disappointments,  he  had,  as  he  then 
supposed,  secured  the  means  of  accomplishing  what 
was  in  his  heart,  were  surely  sufficient  discourage- 
ments. Most  men,  after  such  a  series  of  depressing 
circumstances,  would  have  abandoned  the  design  in 
despair.  But  not  John  Williams.  He  did  not,  he 
would  not,  he  could  not  relinquish  so  fond  a  hope. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  359 

The  spring  tide  of  his  zeal  was  not  thus  to  be  re- 
strained. Each  refluent  wave  seemed  but  to  make 
way  for  the  wider  reach  of  that  which  succeeded. 
Higher  and  yet  higher  rose  the  swelling  waters,  until 
every  obstacle  was  surmounted,  or  swept  away.  If, 
indeed,  for  a  brief  moment,  his  spirit  was  cast  down, 
neither  his  energy  nor  his  expectations  were  destroyed. 
"  Steady  to  his  purpose,"  not  a  syllable  in  his  cor- 
respondence indicates  a  faltering  of  determination, 
the  wavering  of  hope,  the  slightest  vacillation  of  de- 
sire, or  the  least  decline  of  ardour  in  reference  to  this 
the  one  central,  absorbing  and  ultimate  object  of 
his  life,  his  soul,  his  all.  And  what  was  the  result  ? 
"  Verily  he  had  his  reward."  One  stage  succeeded  to 
another,  each  introducing  him  to  wdder  fields  of  use- 
fulness ;  and  thus  he  continued  to  progress  in  his  ser- 
vices and  his  success,  gathering  strength  and  gaining 
triumphs  as  he  advanced,  until  the  Master  whom  he 
served  said,  "  It  is  enough ;"  "  Well  done  good  and 
faithful  servant;  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 
Lord." 

His  previous  voyages  had  amply  confirmed  the 
calculations  and  repaid  the  toil  of  this  patient  la- 
bourer. But  that  upon  which  he  was  now  to  embark 
was  destined  to  bring  a  still  larger  return.  And  of 
this  he  appeared  to  possess  a  presentiment.  Never 
more  himself  than  when  preparing  for  a  missionary 
enterprise,  his  spirit  on  the  present  occasion  rose 
above  its  natural  level,  and  so  influenced  those  around 
him  that  all  appeared  as  if  moved  by  a  common  im- 
pulse, and  in  perfect  sympathy  with  him  and  with 
each  other.  The  whole  settlement  was  in  motion  ; 
every  individual    seemed   anxious   to   further   his  de- 


360  LIFE  OF  THE 

sign;  and,  thus  assisted,  on  the  11th  of  October, 
1832,  only  a  few  days  after  his  return  from  Tahiti, 
the  preparations  were  completed,  and  the  Messenger 
of  Peace,  bearing  Mr.  Williams,  Makea,  and  a  native 
teacher,  called  Teava,  once  more  cleared  the  harbour, 
amidst  the  shouts  and  supplications  of  the  swarthy 
multitude  who  thronged  the  shore. 

Many  of  the  most  important  incidents  of  this  voy- 
age have  already  appeared ;  and  their  publication 
must  once  more  restrain  the  pen  of  the  biographer. 
But  while  needless  repetition  will  be  avoided,  this 
part  of  Mr.  Williams's  history  will  be  enlarged  and 
enriched  by  extracts  from  his  journal,  which  will 
complete  the  sketch  given  in  the  Missionary  Enter- 
prises, and  supply  many  facts  hitherto  unknown. 

Mr.  Williams  was  so  deeply  impressed  with  the 
necessity  of  devoting  all  the  time  he  could  command 
to  Samoa,  (for  he  designed  to  make  a  missionary  sur- 
vey of  the  entire  group,)  that  he  did  not,  as  on  his 
former  voyage,  diverge  from  the  direct  course.  And 
every  circumstance  now  appeared  to  favour  his  enter- 
prise. On  shore,  he  beheld  a  multitude  of  sympathiz- 
ing, supplicating  friends,  "  w^ho  united,"  he  writes, 
"  in  kind  expressions  towards  ourselves,  and  prayer 
to  God  that  he  would  prosper  our  way."  On  board, 
all  was  energy  and  cheerfulness.  "  Makea  was  in 
high  spirits."  No  gloom  shaded  a  single  counte- 
nance ;  no  tears  mingled  with  the  briny  deep,  save 
those  of  Teava  and  his  wife,  "  who  wept  much  at 
parting  from  their  family,  and  leaving  their  land." 
Nor  did  other  objects  above,  around,  and  beneath 
them,  withhold  their  influences  from  this  happy  scene. 
The  heavens,  the  air,  and  the  ocean  seemed  to  smile 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  361 

in  sympathy  with  the  general  joy.  It  was  one  of  the 
fairest  of  those  auspicious  seasons  which  frequently 
visit  the  South  Pacific  ocean,  and  render  a  voyage  over 
its  placid  waters  one  of  the  richest  of  earthly  luxuries. 
The  sky  was  cloudless,  the  breeze  light  but  favour- 
able, and  the  bright  bosom  of  the  ocean  was  broken 
only  by  gentle  undulations,  or  slightly  crested  waves 
which  scattered  the  sun-beams  from  their  glassy  sur- 
face, and  diffused  the  animation  and  freshness  of  life 
throughout  the  scene.  All  nature  seemed  to  invite 
the  voyager  to  launch  out  upon  his  sacred  mission, 
and  to  say, — 

"  Go  forth — ambassador  from  God  to  man  ! 
To  darkened  isles  proclaim  redemption's  plan  \" 

And  the  continuance  of  this  voyage  was  in  harmony 
with  its  commencement.  All  things  favoured  them ; 
and  after  a  delightful  sail  of  800  miles,  during  which 
they  "  had  not  shifted  rope  or  sail,"  on  Wednesday, 
October  17th,  they  sighted  Manua,  the  most  easterly 
island  of  the  Samoan  group.  As  he  did  not  visit 
this  island  on  his  former  voyage,  and  it  was  250 
miles  from  the  residence  of  the  teachers,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams little  expected  to  hear  and  see  so  much  to 
gladden  his  heart.  But  his  first  visitors  were  nominal 
Christians  ;  and  "  We  are  sons  of  the  word,"  were 
the  earliest  salutations  which  broke  upon  his  ear  in 
the  Samoan  language.  This  delightful  surprise  was 
heightened  by  the  information,  that  large  numbers  of 
the  inhabitants  of  Savaii  and  Upolu  had  embraced 
the  Gospel.  Here  also  he  found  several  natives  of 
Raivavae,  who,  many  years  before,  had  been  drifted 
from  their  island  ;  but,  having  brought  with  them  a 


362  LIFE  OF  THE 

knowledge  of  the  religion  of  Jesus,  they  had  erected 
a  chapel,  had  chosen  a  teacher,  and  were  maintaining 
the  worship  of  God,  and  singing  the  songs  of  Zion 
in  this  strange  land. 

As  they  pursued  their  course,  numerous  visitors 
confirmed  their  first  impressions,  and  convinced  Mr. 
Williams  that  a  mighty  work  had  already  been  effected 
throughout  Samoa,  and  from  almost  every  settlement 
he  passed,  chiefs  arrived  who  evinced  an  earnest  desire 
for  instruction  and  teachers. 

Having  called  at  Orosegna,  Ofu,  and  Manono,  and 
at  the  last  island  introduced  Teava  to  its  chief,  Mate- 
tau,  whose  joy  at  this  arrival  was  unbounded,  they 
proceeded  to  Savaii.  Here  everything  conspired  to 
welcome  him.  The  teachers  shouted  and  wept  for 
joy;  and  Mr.  Williams  beheld  a  people  prepared  of 
the  Lord,  many  of  whom  had  renounced  their  super- 
stitions, and  many  more  were  only  awaiting  the  re- 
turn of  "  the  great  chief  Viriamu,"  to  follow  their 
example.  Though  Malietoa  was  absent,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams at  once  opened  his  commission  from  his  favourite 
text,  "  the  faithful  saying,  worthy  of  all  accepta- 
tion, that  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the  world  to  save 
sinners."     About  500  were  present ; 

"  And  though  accustomed,"  he  writes,  "  to  grotesque  exhibi- 
tions, the  congregation  this  morning  presented  a  ruder  appear- 
ance than  any  I  had  seen  before.  Some  of  the  chiefs  had 
beautifully  fine  mats  suspended  from  their  shoulders,  or  girt 
around  their  waist.  Others  had  thrown  around  their  persons  a 
piece  of  native  cloth ;  but  in  such  a  way  as  to  make  it  rather  an 
encumbrance  than  a  covering.  But  the  head-dress  was  the  most 
amusing  part  of  their  adornment.  The  hair  of  some,  which  was 
vei-y  long,  and  stiffened  M'ith  grease  and  powder,  stood  erect  like 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  363 

the  bristles  of  a  hedgehog ;  that  of  others,  which  was  equally 
long,  was  bushy  and  frizzled,  and  made  their  heads  appear  an 
enormous  size ;  others  again  had  twisted  it  into  a  towering  top- 
knot upon  the  crown  of  their  heads ;  and  a  few  allowed  it  to 
flow  loosely  over  their  shoulders.  The  ladies  were  equally  fanci- 
ful in  their  decorations  ;  but  they  added  another  to  the  various 
devices  of  the  men,  some  of  them  having  shorn  their  heads  bare, 
excepting  one  spot  on  the  left  temple,  from  which  a  tuft  of  hair 
was  allowed  to  grow  to  a  great  length  ;  and,  this  being  twisted 
into  a  queue,  dangled,  as  they  imagined,  gracefully  down  the 
cheek.  Their  tawny  skin  shone  with  a  profusion  of  scented  oil, 
and  a  preparation  of  turmeric,  which  was  laid  on  so  thickly 
upon  their  faces  and  breasts,  as  to  give  them  an  orange  tinge, 
which,  in  their  view,  constituted  the  very  perfection  of  beauty. 
Although  it  was  difficult  to  repress  a  smile,  it  was  impossible  to 
view  them  without  deep  interest,  as  a  people  just  emerging  from 
the  darkness  of  ages  into  *  the  light  of  life.^  In  the  afternoon, 
I  preached  again,  and  felt  much.  Here  was  a  congregation  of 
nearly  1000  persons  anxious  to  know  the  'joyful  sound.'  " 

The  speeches  of  the  natives,  and  especially  of 
Malietoa,  who  had  now  returned,  which  were  delivered 
at  the  close  of  the  service,  deepened  the  favourable 
impressions  which  Mr.  Williams  had  previously  re- 
ceived of  the  state  of  society  at  Savaii.  And  the  vast 
change  which  had  been  effected  in  the  condition  of 
the  people  since  his  former  visit,  naturally  made  him 
anxious  to  learn  its  history  from  the  lips  of  the  native 
teachers.  This,  in  accordance  with  his  usual  custom, 
he  carefully  recorded,  a  practice  to  which  we  are  in- 
debted for  many  of  the  most  interesting  facts  in  the 
annals  of  missions.  Some  parts  of  the  teachers' 
narrative  are  already  known ;  but  these  are  only 
detached  fragments  of  one  of  the  most  remarkable 


364  LIFE  OF  THE 

moral  revolutions  ever  wrought  amongst  the  heathen. 
Other  portions  equally  interesting  were  omitted  from 
the  Missionary  Enterprises  from  the  want  of  space ; 
and  of  these  a  condensed  sketch  will  now  be  given. 
This  sketch,  it  may  be  allowed,  is  not  immediately 
connected  with  Mr.  Williams's  movements ;  nor  is  it, 
speaking  strictly,  a  part  of  his  personal  history.  But 
as  the  originator  and  the  founder  of  the  Samoan  mis- 
sion, as  the  honoured  individual  who  conveyed  the 
Gospel  and  its  teachers  to  these  dark  shores,  and  there 
secured  for  both  a  welcome  and  a  home,  the  follow- 
ing incidents  sustain  a  relation  to  his  life,  sufficiently 
close  and  important  to  warrant  their  preservation  in 
these  pages.  To  say  the  least,  they  illustrate  the 
extent  of  his  influence,  and  the  value  of  his  previous 
voyage  to  this  extensive  group.  For  what  occurred 
subsequently  to  this  was  but  the  stream  from  a  foun- 
tain which  he  opened  ;  the  rays  from  a  light  which 
he  had  brought  to  this  land.  For  these  reasons,  the 
following  outline  cannot  be  deemed  irrelevant  to  the 
leading  purpose  of  this  narrative  ;  but  even  should  it 
be  considered  by  some  a  digression,  the  biographer 
is  satisfied  that  the  bye  way  into  which  he  is  about 
to  deviate  will  present  so  many  objects  to  interest  the 
eye  and  the  heart,  so  many  points  of  light  and  shade 
which  would  have  been  lost  by  keeping  the  more 
direct  road ;  and  will,  moreover,  bring  out  to  view 
scenes  which  so  forcibly  illustrate  the  degraded  state 
of  the  heathen  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  mighty  in- 
fluence of  the  Gospel  on  the  other,  as  amply  to  repay 
the  perusal,  and  to  demonstrate  the  necessity  and  the 
success  of  those  voyages  of  Christian  compassion,  for 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  365 

which,  through  all  coming  ages,  the  name  of  Williams 
will  be  pronounced  with  love  and  veneration  by  the 
inhabitants  of  Samoa  : — 

teachers'  narrative. 

The  commencement  of  the  teachers'  residence  at  Sapapalii 
was  overcast  and  threatening.  At  that  time,  a  distressing  disease 
prevailed  throughout  the  settlement,  which,  shortly  after  they 
had  begun,  compelled  them  all  to  suspend  their  labours ;  and 
some  of  them  suffered  so  severely,  that  death  was  expected  to 
close  their  course.  What  enhanced  their  distress  was,  the  absence 
of  their  friends  Malietoa  and  Tuiano,  who,  with  all  that  could 
handle  a  spear,  had  gone  to  the  seat  of  war  at  Upolu ;  and,  to 
complete  their  suffering,  some  of  the  few  natives  who  remained 
in  the  settlement,  attributed  to  them  the  prevailing  epidemic,  and 
endeavoured  to  persuade  the  rest  to  leave  them  alone  to  perish. 
But,  although  they  were  now  in  one  of  "  the  dark  places  of  the 
earth,  full  of  the  habitations  of  cruelty,"  they  were  neither  for- 
saken nor  friendless.  Even  in  savage  lands,  woman  has  often 
proved  true  to  the  generous  instincts  of  her  nature,  and  prompt 
to  pity  and  relieve.  This  was  realized  by  the  suffering  teachers. 
As  the  angel  which  shed  the  light  of  day  through  the  dark 
dungeon,  and  the  midnight  gloom  in  which  Peter  was  immured, 
so,  on  present  occasion,  when  unable  to  assist  each  other,  or 
even  to  help  themselves,  did  Pagan  "  sisters  of  charity  ''  assidu- 
ously and  tenderly  watch  over  them.  And  by  these  friends  in 
adversity,  all  their  necessities  were  cheerfully  supplied,  and 
through  their  kind  ministrations  and  the  blessing  of  God,  health 
and  energy  returned. 

This  cloudy  morning,  however,  was  of  short  continuance  j 
and  it  proved  but  the  hazy  opening  of  a  bright  and  glorious  day 
for  Savaii.  Before  his  departure,  Tuiano  had  professed  his  belief 
in  Christianity ;  and,  on  bidding  the  teachers  farewell,  he  left 
it  as  his  last  and  most  earnest  request,  that  they  would 
not  cease,  during  his  absence,  to  pray  that  Jehovah  might  pre- 
serve him  in  the  day  of  battle.     On  the  return  of  the  warriors, 


366  LIFE  OF  THE 

he  more  openly  avowed  his  attachment  to  the  truth ;  and  was 
almost  immediately  joined  by  Mariota,  the  king^s  son,  who,  with 
his  father^s  consent,  went  to  reside  with  the  teachers.  These 
important  adhesions  attracted  general  attention,  and  eminently 
facilitated  the  good  work.  But  there  was  another  circumstance 
which  prepared  the  people  for  the  peace-preserving  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel.  Although,  in  the  recent  conflict,  Malietoa  was  suc- 
cessful, the  struggle  had  proved  most  severe  and  sanguinary ; 
and  his  victory  had  been  dearly  purchased  with  the  blood  of 
many  of  his  bravest  warriors.  When,  therefore,  the  conquerors 
returned,  they  brought  with  them,  not  merely  the  spoils  of  their 
enemies,  but  the  mutilated  heads  of  their  own  fathers,  and  bro- 
thers, and  friends.  And  thus  the  day  of  triumph  M^as  turned 
into  mourning.  Instead  of  the  shout  of  exultation,  nothing, 
said  the  teachers,  was  heard  throughout  the  settlement,  but  the 
wild  bowlings  and  bitter  imprecations  of  the  people :  sounds 
with  which  they  had  once  been  familiar  in  their  own  land,  but 
which  had  long  since  been  silenced  there,  and  succeeded  by  the 
sigh  of  penitence,  the  voice  of  joy,  and  the  songs  of  salvation. 
Full  of  sorrow  and  sympathy,  they  now  laboured  most  assidu- 
ously to  improve  this  season  of  bereavement  and  lamentation,  by 
contrasting,  both  in  private  and  public,  the  pacific  spirit  and 
design  of  the  Gospel,  with  the  demon  passions  and  destructive 
power  of  savage  warfare.  Nor  did  they  laboui*  in  vain.  In  a 
short  time,  very  general  attention  was  awakened  to  their  instruc- 
tions ;  so  much  so,  indeed,  that  the  largest  building  in  the 
settlement  would  not  contain  the  multitude  who  were  anxi- 
ous to  hear,  and  many  of  whom  thronged  around  the  doors 
and  windows,  with  open  mouths  and  outstretched  necks,  eager 
to  catch  some  of  the  statements  which  fell  from  the  teachers' 
lips. 

But  in  the  midst  of  these  auspicious  appearances,  Malietoa 
resumed  the  war,  and,  together  with  a  large  body  of  his 
people,  departed  for  Upolu.  But  thither,  it  was  resolved  by 
the  teachers,  that  three  of  their  brethren  should  follow  them  ; 
and  Taia,  Moia,  and  Boti,  readily  undertook  the  service.  Their 
journey,  however,  was  protracted  by  the  anxiety  of  the  people,  in 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  367 

several  of  the  villages  through  which  they  passed,  to  hear 
"  the  new  word/'  the  fame  of  which  had  already  reached  their 
secluded  dwellings ;  and  when  at  length  the  brethren  arrived  at 
the  seat  of  war,  though  welcomed  by  Malietoa,  they  found  both 
the  chief  and  his  army  too  warmly  engaged  in  besieging  the 
people  of  Ana  in  one  of  their  mountain  fortresses,  and  too  much 
annoyed  by  the  sm'prises  and  sallies  of  the  enemy,  to  listen 
calmly  to  their  exhortations.  But,  although  their  main  object 
was  thus  frustrated,  they  here  met  with  another  chief  of  Savaii, 
who  eagerly  attended  to  their  communications ;  and,  after  a 
time,  told  them  "  that  a  desire  had  now  grown  in  his  heart  to 
know  the  word  of  Jehovah ;  "  and  that,  if  they  would  engage 
to  visit  his  settlement,  he  would  return  to  his  family  at  once, 
and  hold  afitiliffna  (or  conference)  with  them  on  the  subject :  a 
proposal  with  which  the  teachers,  of  course,  readily  complied. 

As  all  efforts  to  induce  Malietoa  to  terminate  the  contest 
had  proved  unavailing,  the  three  brethren  returned  to  Savaii, 
where  they  were  soon  followed  by  a  messenger  from  the  chief 
whom  they  had  met  at  Upolu,  bearing  the  cheering  intelligence, 
that  he  and  his  people  were  now  waiting  to  hear  from  their  lips 
the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  and  wished  them  to  come  "  in  haste." 
The  teachers  scarcely  needed  the  latter  pai*t  of  the  chief's  ex- 
hortation ;  for  they  were  in  as  much  haste  to  impart,  as  he  to 
receive  the  message  of  mercy.  Three  of  them,  therefore,  imme- 
diately set  out  for  the  settlement ;  where  they  were  most  warmly 
welcomed  by  the  chief  and  a  wondering  multitude  of  nearly  a 
thousand  natives.  No  time  was  now  lost.  A  public  meeting 
was  convened  ;  and,  after  the  usual  salutations,  the  chief  turned 
to  the  teachers,  and  said,  "Have  you  brought  a  fish-spear?" 
Surprised  at  this  strange  inquiry,  they  replied,  "  No  !  why  do 
you  ask  for  that  ?"  "  I  want  it,"  he  answered,  "  to  spear  an  eel. 
This  is  my  etu.  I  will  kill,  cook,  and  eat  it.  I  have  resolved 
to  become  lotu  "  (or  Christian.)  He  then  added,  that  he  would 
afterwards  spear  and  eat  a  fowl,  as  the  spirit  of  his  god  was 
supposed  to  reside  in  that  also.  And  these  bold  designs  were 
no  sooner  formed  than  executed.  Standing  forth  from  the  midst 
of  his  family,  and  from  the  superstitious  and  shuddering  multi- 


368  LIFE  OF  THE 

tude  which  had  gathered  around  him,  he  struck  a  spear  into  the 
sacred  fish,  and  thus  defied  the  power,  and  burst  the  spell  which 
had  long  bound  himself  and  his  people  in  spiritual  captivity. 
He  then  killed  a  fowl,  and  proceeded  to  cook  and  eat  both  the 
former  objects  of  his  dread  and  adoration.  And  during  all  these 
proceedings  he  acted  alone.  Not  a  native  supported  or  sympa- 
thized with  him ;  and  no  one  save  himself  partook  of  the  meal. 
The  teachers,  however,  stood  by  to  sustain  and  encourage  their 
courageous  convert ;  and  surveyed  with  sacred  satisfaction  this 
novel  and  impressive  scene.  Not  so  the  people.  In  their 
esteem,  the  experiment  was  pregnant  with  danger,  and  they 
looked  on  with  horror ;  but  "  when  they  saw  no  harm  come  to 
him,  they  also  changed  their  minds,"  and  followed  his  example. 
After  this,  the  teachers  had  ample  employment  in  recording  the 
names,  and  offering  prayer  on  the  behalf  of  the  numbers,  who 
now  avowed  their  belief  in  Christianity. 

At  the  expiration  of  a  fortnight  from  the  time  of  their  return, 
the  teachers  revisited  this  interesting  people,  and  had  the  satis- 
faction of  adding  many  other  names  to  those  who  had  previously 
renounced  their  Paganism.  Returning  in  their  canoe  to  Sapa- 
palii,  full  of  hope  for  the  future  prosperity  of  their  labours  at 
the  settlement,  which  they  had  just  left,  they  beheld,  on  sud- 
denly doubling  a  promontory,  the  mountain  in  which  the  war- 
riors of  Ana  had,  for  nine  months,  defied  the  combined  forces  of 
their  enemies,  on  a  blaze ;  and,  when  they  reached  their  home, 
they  were  informed  that  these  brave  defenders  of  their  country 
had  at  last  been  vanquished  by  the  perseverance  and  superior 
numbers  of  Malietoa  and  Matetau.  The  intelligence  naturally 
awakened  their  compassion  for  the  discomfited  party ;  but  this 
was  overborne  by  gi-atitude  and  joy  at  the  termination  of  a  con- 
test which  had  so  long  and  so  greatly  distressed  their  minds,  and 
obstructed  their  labours.  For  many  months  prior  to  this,  few 
days  passed  in  which  some  dead  or  dying  warriors  were  not 
brought  home  from  the  seat  of  warfare;  and,  whenever  this 
occurred,  the  scene  filled  them  with  distress.  The  settlement 
rang  with  the  loud  and  frantic  lamentations  of  those  who  were 
related  to  the  slain.     The  females  were  especially  vociferous ; — 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  309 

running  about  in  the  wildest  manner,  cutting  their  heads,  faces, 
and  breasts  with  sharp  stones  and  shark's  teeth ;  and  then, 
smeared  with  their  own  blood,  they  stood  over  the  mutilated 
bodies  of  their  friends,  and,  with  the  most  savage  features  and 
gesticulations,  imprecated  vengeance  upon  the  men  by  whose 
hands  they  had  fallen.  At  these  seasons,  even  those  who  had  so 
kindly  soothed  and  supplied  them  in  their  suflFerings,  seemed  to 
the  teachers  to  have  been  transformed  from  friends  and  females 
into  fiends ;  and,  accustomed  as  they  had  been,  from  their 
childhood,  to  the  frightful  exhibitions  of  heathen  fury,  their  own 
spirits  had  now  sat  so  long  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  that  they  could 
not  endure  the  spectacle  before  them. 

But,  greatly  as  these  exhibitions  affected  the  teachers,  the 
concluding  act  of  this  dreadful  drama  far  exceeded  in  horror 
anything  witnessed  during  its  progress.  A  long  train  of  pri- 
soners graced  the  triumphal  retm'n  of  the  victors ;  and,  as  yet 
untaught  in  the  merciful  religion  of  the  Bible,  they  had  resolved, 
in  their  usual  method,  to  take  vengeance  upon  their  enemies. 
With  this  view,  they  kindled  several  immense  fires,  and  then,  with 
eveiy  expression  of  diabolical  delight,  flung  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren into  the  flames.  The  afilicted  teachers  wept,  intreated,  remon- 
strated, threatened  ;  but  in  vain.  Frantic  with  rage  and  revenge, 
they  heeded  not  the  intercessions  of  the  missionaries,  and  only 
replied  that  they  did  it  because  "  great  was  their  anger  at  losing 
so  many  of  their  relatives."  When  the  teachers  turned  from 
the  infuriated  people  to  their  chiefs,  these  seemed  more  willing 
to  interpose,  but  pleaded  their  inability.  And  in  the  case  of 
some,  this  plea  was  probably  sincere.  The  only  circumstance  in 
this  dark  season  which  alleviated  the  distress  of  the  missionaries, 
was  the  conduct  of  Malietoa,  who,  although  he  did  not  prevent, 
would  not  participate  in  this  savage  vengeance.  On  the  con- 
trary, he  regarded  the  admonitions  of  his  instructors,  and  acted 
consistently  with  his  new  profession,  so  far  as  to  spare  all  who 
placed  themselves  under  his  special  protection.  This  unwonted 
forbearance  proved  most  useful.  Not  only  did  it  obtain  for  the 
chief,  and  for  those  under  whose  influence  he  acted,  high  repute 
with  the  vanquished  party,  who  soon  heard  of  it  at  Upolu,  but, 
after  the  paroxysms  of  their  rage  subsided,  even  the  cruel  con- 

B  B 


370  LIFE  OF  THE 

queroi's  themselves,  who  had  gloated  over  the  blood  and  ashes  of 
their  captives,  confessed  the  superiority  of  Malietoa's  conduct, 
and  the  worth  of  that  religion  to  whose  influence  it  was  univer- 
sally ascribed. 

From  this  time,  the  day  began  to  brighten ;  and  the  sad  and 
heart-sickening  scenes  of  heathenism,  which  the  teachers  had 
witnessed  through  many  months  of  labour  and  sorrow,  now  gave 
place  to  others  which  as  strikingly  illustrated  the  humanizing 
and  elevating  influence  of  that  benign  system,  which  brings 
"  peace  on  earth,  and  good  will  to  men."  Strange  transition  ! 
but,  forthwith,  and  by  the  hands  so  recently  red  with  their  bro- 
ther's blood,  and  almost  upon  the  burning  ashes  of  their  mur- 
dered captives,  the  foundation  of  a  Christian  sanctuary  was  laid. 
The  newly-awakened  zeal  of  the  builders,  and  the  many  voluntary 
agents  engaged,  made  "  light  work"  of  the  erection ;  while  both 
their  activity  and  its  object  exerted  a  reflex  and  most  beneficial 
influence  upon  their  own  minds.  But  other  circumstances 
favoured  the  progress  of  the  Gospel.  One  of  these  was  a  tour 
made  by  Malietoa  and  a  large  train  of  attendants,  through  the 
island.  The  design  of  this  royal  visitation  was  selfish  and  poli- 
tical ;  but,  as  the  chief  and  his  suite  proclaimed,  wherever  they 
went,  the  wonderful  truths  which  they  had  recently  learned, 
avowed  their  belief  in  the  new  religion,  observed  the  Sabbath 
as  a  sacred  day,  and  laboured  with  new-born  zeal  to  make  pro- 
selytes, the  journey  added  many  to  the  number  of  nominal  adhe- 
rents to  Christianity,  and  was  still  more  useful  in  preparing  the 
way  for  competent  teachers. 

The  chapel  was  finished,  and  the  day  of  opening  fixed, 
shortly  after  Malietoa's  return.  But  prior  to  this,  Malietoa 
and  his  sons,*  renounced  their  superstitions  ;  and  their  example 
was  soon  followed  by  their  wives  and  children.  This,  with  the 
determination  to  drown  Papo,-\-  the  god  of  war,  and  the  only 
object  resembling  an  idol  which  was  found  in  Samoa,  created 


*  For  particulars,  vide  Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  433. 

f  This  interesting  relic  was  saved  from  "  drowning"  by  the  teach- 
ers ;  by  them  presented  to  Mr.  Williams,  and  by  him  given  to  the 
author. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  371 

an  immense  excitement  througliout  tlie  islands,  and  materially 
contributed  to  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel.  The  fame  of  the 
teachers  now  spread  far  and  wide.  Additions  were  made  almost 
daily  to  the  Christian  party ;  and  few  weeks  past,  during  which 
chiefs  and  other  visitors  from  a  distance  did  not  make  their 
appearance  at  Sapapalii,  anxious,  like  the  Athenians,  to  know 
what  these  things  meant.  Many,  after  the  first  interview,  re- 
newed their  visits  at  regular  intervals ;  and,  having  extracted 
from  the  teachers  as  much  knowledge  as  they  could  retain,  they 
returned  to  their  districts,  like  the  bee  laden  with  its  gathered 
sweets,  to  deposit  their  precious  store  in  the  awakened  and  won- 
dering minds  of  their  brethren.  In  this  way,  the  elements  of 
sacred  truth  were  conveyed  to  parts  of  the  island  far  remote  from 
Sapapalii.  But  there  were  other  districts,  accessible  to  the  more 
direct  exertions  of  the  teachers,  which  they  were  accustomed  fre- 
quently to  visit.  One  of  these,  called  Malava,  presented  a  region 
of  great  spiritual  promise.  Here  the  visitors  were  always  wel- 
comed with  the  marks  of  warmest  afi*ection,  while  the  doctrines 
of  the  cross  were  heard  with  deep  interest ;  and,  after  a  time, 
Boti,  between  whom  and  the  people  there  had  grown  up  some- 
thing of  the  feeUngs  engendered  by  the  pastoral  relationship, 
when  sustained  under  favourable  circumstances,  consented  at 
their  own  earnest  request  to  reside  amongst  them.  But  this 
step  proved  a  source  of  sorrow  as  well  as  of  joy  to  both  the 
teacher  and  the  taught.  In  this  settlement,  there  were  three 
chiefs,  whose  "  heads,"  to  use  the  native  description,  "  were  of 
equal  height ;"  but  it  was  only  one  of  these,  Tangaloa,  who  sub- 
mitted to  be  instructed.  Both  the  others  discovered  a  very  dif- 
ferent state  of  mind;  and,  relying  upon  their  superiority  in 
physical  force,  and  influenced  by  inveterate  superstition,  they 
conspired  to  put  down  these  desecrators  of  the  ancient  and  estab- 
lished system,  to  drive  the  Christian  teacher  from  the  settle- 
ment, and  to  extinguish  the  intrusive  light  which  had  so  greatly 
disturbed  their  slumbers.  Intent  upon  these  designs,  they  sent 
to  warn  Tangaloa  that,  unless  Boti  was  removed,  and  the  wor- 
ship of  the  spirits  resumed,  they  would  exterminate  both  him  and 
his.     When,  however,  he  received  their  message,   he   stood  uu- 

B  B  2 


372  LIFE  OF  THE 

moved ;  evinced  no  fear ;  and,  although  inferior  in  forces  to 
the  unholy  league  formed  against  him,  he  returned  this  bold  and 
admirable  reply  : — "  Go  and  tell  the  chiefs,"  said  he  to  the  mes- 
senger, "  that  I  will  not  send  away  Boti.  I  hinder  not  them 
from  worshipping  the  spirits.  Why  do  they  forbid  me  to  wor- 
ship Jehovah  ?  I  wish  not  to  fight.  I  shall  not  move  from  my 
house  to  attack  them.  But,  if  they  begin,  I  will  pray  for  the 
help  of  Jehovah,  and  resist  them  with  all  my  strength." 

This  firm  decision,  however,  only  infuriated  the  heathen ;  who, 
unable  to  convince,  like  other  persecutors,  now  prepared  to 
crush  this  noble-minded  man.  Nor  was  Tangaloa  idle.  Gather- 
ing his  people  around  him,  he  explained  to  them  his  position ; 
furnished  those  who  were  destitute  with  arms ;  exhorted  all  to 
pray,  and  to  be  courageous ;  and  declared  his  determination  to 
die  rather  than  relinquish  the  word  of  Jehovah.  At  the  same 
time,  he  sent  to  Sapapalii  a  request,  with  which  they  immedi- 
ately complied,  that  all  the  teachers  would  hasten  to  his  district 
to  aid  him  with  their  counsels  and  supplications.  Having  heard 
his  statement,  and  fearing  the  consequences  of  farther  resist- 
ance, these  prudent  counsellors  recommended  that  Boti  should 
return  with  them,  and  remain  at  Sapapalii,  until  the  threaten- 
ing outburst  of  heathen  madness  had  spent  itself,  or  subsided. 
This  proposal,  however,  did  not  please  the  chief;  and  he  frankly 
told  these  men  of  peace  that  theirs  was  not  good  advice,  and 
that,  if  followed,  it  would  only  embolden  his  oppressors.  He, 
therefore,  refused  to  relinquish  his  missionary,  and  resolved  to 
stand  on  his  right.  Perceiving  that  his  purpose  was  inflexible, 
they  abandoned  the  hopeless  attempt  of  dissuasion,  and  spent 
the  remainder  of  that  day,  and  the  whole  of  the  succeeding 
night,  in  exhortation  and  prayer.  A  scene  more  unique  or  im- 
pi'cssive  has  been  rarely  witnessed.  As  the  people  expected 
every  moment  the  furious  onset  of  the  enemy,  all  the  warriors 
of  the  district  were  clad  in  the  wild  military  costume  of  the 
country,  and  were  armed,  some  with  clubs,  others  with  bows, 
and  others  with  slings  and  spears ;  and,  while  thus  presenting 
to  the  eye  a  spectacle  the  most  alien  from  the  design  of  Christi- 
anity, and  not  unfrequently  expressing,  in  tone  and  gesture,  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  373 

untamed  ferocity  of  their  natures,  they  stood,  or  knelt  before  the 
Lord  in  the  attitude  of  devotion. 

But  most  unexpectedly  their  foes  did  not  appear ;  and  on  the 
following  morning,  it  was  announced  that  the  heathen  forces  had 
suddenly  disbanded.  This  intelligence,  however,  diffused  but  a 
short-lived  joy  amongst  the  people  of  Tangaloa ;  for  it  was  soon 
evident  that  their  enemies  had  not  relinquished  their  intention, 
but  only  deferred  its  execution  until  they  could  obtain  some 
better  pretext  than  the  presence  of  Boti,  for  such  an  unprovoked 
aggression.  But  this  they  soon  found.  In  order  to  propitiate 
their  insulted  deities,  and  to  purify  their  polluted  land,  these 
two  "  worshippers  of  the  spirits  "  issued  a  decree  that,  in  honour 
of  the  gods,  a  series  of  special  services  should,  for  two  months, 
be  observed  throughout  the  settlement ;  and,  amongst  other  re- 
gulations, it  was  enjoined  that,  on  an  appointed  night,  unbroken 
darkness  should  prevail,  and  no  light  be  kindled  upon  pain  of 
death.  This  man^te  was  sent  to  Tangaloa,  with  a  peremptory 
message  that  he  and  his  people  must  obey  it.  But  he,  main- 
taining the  same  manly  bearing,  and  asserting  once  more  the 
right  of  private  judgment,  thus  replied  :  "  Tell  the  chiefs,  that 
I  have  ceased  to  serve  the  spirits,  and  that  I  shall  not  observe 
one  night  more  than  another  in  their  honour.  Now,"  he  added, 
"  that  I  am  become  a  man  of  Jehovah,  his  word  alone,  so  far  as 
I  know  it,  shall  guide  and  govern  me.'' 

The  fieiy  feelings  which  this  message  enkindled  in  the 
heathen,  were  fed  by  the  intelligence  that  the  Christians  had 
desecrated  the  sacred  shell,  in  calling  the  people  together  at  the 
hour  of  public  worship.  While  affairs  were  in  this  state,  and 
the  night  of  trial  was  drawing  nigh,  the  teachers  of  Sapapalii, 
unsolicited,  came  again  to  recommend  Tangaloa  to  comply  with 
this  requisition,  rather  than  engage  in  war.  The  chief,  however, 
was  still  averse  to  pacific  measures,  upon  such  terms.  But,  at 
length,  the  persuasions  of  his  visitors,  and  the  known  wish  of 
Malietoa,  bent  his  sturdy  purpose.  The  night  came.  Darkness 
reigned  throughout  that  part  of  the  land.  Numerous  spies 
groped  their  way  into  every  portion  of  Tangaloa's  district ;  but, 
for  a  considerable  time,  not  a  spark  could  be  discerned,  and 


374  LIFE  OF  THE 

these  emissaries  were  just  about  to  abandon  tlieir  search  in  de- 
spair^ when,  urged  by  a  craving  desire  before  which  wiser  men 
have  sometimes  fallen,  a  native  was  detected  in  kindling  fire  to 
light  his  pipe.  This  was  enough.  The  decree  was  disobeyed ; 
the  spirits  dishonoured ;  and  when,  in  haste,  the  bearer  of  the 
intelligence  brought  it  to  his  masters,  the  shout  of  savage  glee 
and  the  cry  of  vengeance  rang  through  the  gloom  with  which 
the  heathen  were  surrounded.  As  soon  as  the  morning  dawned, 
preparations  were  made  for  the  assault ;  and  the  multitude,  in- 
censed and  thirsting  for  blood,  were  about  to  hurl  themselves 
upon  their  sacrilegious  brethren.  But  their  rage  was  vain.  Up 
to  this  time,  Malietoa,  although  a  sympathizer,  had  not  been, 
for  political  reasons,  a  supporter  of  Tangaloa.  Seeing,  how- 
ever, the  spirit  of  the  heathen,  and  the  desolating  storm  which 
was  about  to  burst  upon  those  who,  like  himself,  had  done  no 
more  than  renounce  their  heathenism,  he  terminated  his  neutra- 
lity, and  stood  forward  as  their  shield.  This  turned  the  balance 
of  power,  destroyed  the  hope  of  the  assailants,  dismantled  the 
last  fortress  of  superstition  in  that  part  of  the  island,  and  left 
Tangaloa  and  Boti  in  peaceful  possession  of  their  liberties  and 
their  religion. 

Shortly  after  this,  Mr.  Williams  arrived,  an  event 
in  which  all  rejoiced  exceedingly,  but  no  one  more 
so  than  Malietoa.  As  however  the  vessel  was  in 
the  open  sea,  and  no  safe  passage  through  the  reef 
could  be  found,  the  shrewd  chief  inferred  that, 
unless  she  could  be  securely  moored,  he  would 
be  unable  to  detain  his  visitor  long  at  Sapapalii : 
a  privilege  which  he  was  most  anxious  to  enjoy. 
Having  therefore  endeavoured,  but  in  vain,  to  per- 
suade him  to  attempt  to  bring  her  into  the  la- 
goon, Malietoa  resolved  to  take  the  pilotage  into  his 
own  hands  :  a  stratagem  which  might  have  proved 
serious,  had  it  not  been  discovered  in  time.     With 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  375 

this  design,  therefore,  very  early  in  the  morning,  a 
large  fleet  of  canoes  put  off,  avowedly  to  find  an- 
chorage ;  but  instead  of  seeking  this,  they  all  made 
direct  for  the  ship.  Mr.  Williams  hearing  of  their 
strange  adventure,  immediately  went  off  after  them ; 
and  to  his  great  surprise,  on  nearing  the  Messenger 
of  Peace,  he  saw  the  crew  under  arms,  and  parading 
the  deck,  as  if  anticipating  an  instant  attack.  The 
canoes  also,  like  inferior  beasts  kept  at  bay  by  an 
enraged  lion,  were  paddling  at  a  respectful  distance 
from  the  vessel.  Amazed  and  alarmed,  Mr.  Williams 
sprang  on  board,  and  upon  asking  the  reason  for  all 
these  defensive  preparations,  the  captain  informed  him 
that  the  natives  had  crowded  the  deck,  and  clamour- 
ously  demanded  that  the  vessel  should  be  taken  within 
the  reef,  and  that  from  the  determination  they  had 
evinced,  he  had  inferred  that  their  design  must  be 
evil.  He  had,  therefore,  armed  his  men,  swept  the 
decks,  and  commanded  the  canoes  to  keep  at  a  dis- 
tance. In  a  moment,  Mr.  Williams  saw  through  the 
affair ;  burst  into  a  loud  laugh  ;  ordered  the  sailors 
to  lay  aside  their  instruments  of  death ;  and  invited  the 
natives  on  board,  who  now  came  in  crowds  clamber- 
ing over  the  sides  of  the  ship,  capering  about  her 
deck,  and  gracing  every  part  of  her  rigging  with  their 
half  naked  forms :  all  being  well  pleased  with  this 
change  in  their  relative  position. 

All  the  incidents  and  intercourse  of  the  few  days 
passed  at  Savaii  *  bear  the  same  features  which  had 
marked  the  preceding  visits  of  this  servant  of  God  to 


*  Vide  Missionary  Enterprises,  chaps,  xxv.  and  xxvi. 


376  LIFE  OF  THE 

other  lands  of  darkness.  By  the  careful  and  profitable 
occupation  of  every  hour,  he  made  his  short  sojourn 
most  productive.  While  preaching  Christ  to  the 
people,  and  unfolding,  as  he  was  ever  wont  to  do  in 
such  circumstances,  the  elementary  principles  and  dis- 
tinguishing peculiarities  of  the  Gospel,  he  perfected  the 
knowledge  of  the  teachers  in  several  useful  arts,  and  ex- 
cited in  the  people  a  strong  desire  for  further  information. 
But  whilst  his  labours  were  thus  beneficially  directed, 
his  kindness,  gentleness,  and  affability,  by  engaging 
the  affections,  and  confirming  the  confidence  of  all 
parties  in  the  benevolent  purpose  of  his  visit,  as  well 
as  by  augmenting  the  influence  of  the  native  mission- 
aries, did  as  much  as,  or  perhaps  even  more  than  his 
direct  efforts  to  advance  the  evangelical  objects  which 
had  brought  him  so  far.  Savage  as  these  Samoans 
had  been  and  still  were,  they  saw  his  goodness,  and 
were  attracted  and  subdued  by  it.  To  this  cause, 
much  of  his  success  in  this  and  other  early  visits  to 
half  awakened  communities  must  be  ascribed.  His 
influence  was  personal,  rather  than  official ;  he  was 
loved  for  his  own  more  than  for  his  work's  sake :  a 
most  important  circumstance,  however  ;  for  long  ere 
the  natives  received,  or  recognized  him  as  a  messen- 
ger of  God,  or  even  began  to  appreciate  his  more 
spiritual  labours  as  a  minister  of  Christ,  they  rejoiced 
in  him  as  their  benefactor,  their  friend.  He  was  fond 
of  the  proverb,  and  often  quoted  it,  "  Kindness  is  the 
key  to  the  human  heart."  And  no  man  had  per- 
ceived its  influence,  or  exerted  its  captivating  power, 
more  than  he.  Upon  a  large  scale,  he  had  tried  this 
universal  instrument,  and  it  had  instantly  opened  to 
him  the  hearts,  and  arms,  and   homes   of  thousands, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  377 

previously  inaccessible  to  civilized  man.  Many 
voyagers,  impelled  by  other  motives  than  those  of 
benevolence,  and  governed  by  other  laws  than  that 
of  love,  had  sought  admission  to  the  same  shores. 
Presuming  upon  their  superior  civilization,  their  skill, 
their  bribes,  or  their  strength ;  and  appealing  rather 
to  the  cupidity,  the  fears,  the  wonder,  or  the  simplicity 
of  the  natives  than  to  their  reason,  their  gratitude,  and 
their  affection,  they  had  rarely  left  behind  them  con- 
victions and  impressions,  upon  which  their  successors 
could  rely  even  for  personal  safety.  Shrewd  observers 
of  those  selfish,  crafty,  and  sensual  aims,  of  which  they 
possess  so  accurate  a  guage  in  their  own  characters, 
it  has  been  but  seldom  that  the  natives  have  misj  udged 
the  motives  of  such  visitors  ;  motives  which  never  com- 
manded the  respect,  nor  secured  the  confidence  even 
of  untaught  savages.  Hence  the  intercourse  between 
them  and  civilized  men  in  the  South  Seas,  at  the  very 
best,  has  left  these  islanders,  as  suspicious,  as  crafty, 
as  selfish,  as  treacherous  as  they  were  before;  and,  in 
instances  not  a  few,  it  has  rendered  them  more  per- 
fect adepts  in  all  the  arts  of  concealment,  craft,  and 
circumvention.  How  often  was  this  seen,  and  how 
universally  believed,  by  those  who  navigated  these 
seas  prior  to  the  labours  of  Christian  missionaries. 
Where  was  the  commander  who,  at  that  time,  unwit- 
tingly trusted  himself  or  his  property  within  the 
power  of  a  savage  people  ?  He  knew  well  how  spe- 
cious and  delusive  were  the  fairest  appearances  of 
friendliness,  which  they  frequently  assumed;  he  was 
satisfied  that,  under  the  semblance  of  much  affability, 
and  the  assumed  shouts  and  gestures  of  glee  and 
gladness,    which    greeted  him  when   he  approached 


378  LIFE  OF  THE 

these  shores,  there  often  lay  concealed  selfish  desires 
and  dark  designs,  which,  like  the  volcanic  fires  which 
smoulder  and  work  beneath  the  vine-clad  hills,  the 
luxuriant  valleys,  the  placid  and  gleaming  lakes,  and 
the  general  aspect  of  soft  enjoyment  and  deep  repose 
in  an  Italian  landscape,  would,  if  a  vent  were  found, 
flame  forth  in  active  and  desolating  fury.  Of  this  the 
evidences  were  sufficiently  numerous  and  admonitory 
to  show  that  the  key  to  these  islands  had  not  then 
been  found.  But  where  the  merchant  and  the.  dis- 
coverer had  failed,  the  missionary  proved  successful. 
And  no  one  of  the  honoured  band  had  accomplished 
more,  "  by  love  unfeigned,"  than  he  who  now  con- 
ciliated the  esteem  of  the  people  of  Samoa  for  the 
native  teachers,  and  prepared  their  minds  to  listen  to 
the  gospel. 

Amongst  other  expressions  of  regard,  received  by 
Mr.  Williams  during  his  stay  at  Sapapalii,  one  was 
from  the  maitai,  or  ladies,  who  wished  to  perform  '*  a 
heavenly  dance  "  in  his  honour  before  he  left  them. 
Fearing,  however,  that  the  exercise  would  not  accord 
with  its  name,  he  declined  the  proferred  compliment. 
But  they  would  not  take  his  denial ;  and,  in  the  even- 
ing, the  large  public  building  was  crowded  by  the 
elite  of  the  settlement,  who,  for  hours,  sang  and  ca- 
pered in  praise  of  Viriamu.  Overhearing  the  frequent 
repetition  of  his  name  in  their  songs,  Mr.  Williams 
subsequently  procured  two  ar  three  of  them,  of  which 
the  following  translations  will  convey  some  idea : — 

"  Let  us  talk  of  Viriamu. 
Let  cocoa-nuts  grow  for  him  in  peace  for  months. 
When  strong  the  east  wind  blows,  om*  thoughts  forget  him 
not. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS. 


379 


Let  us  greatly  love  the  Christian  land  of  the  great  white 

chief. 
All  711010"^  are  we  now,  for  we  have  all  one  God. 
No  food  is  sacred  now.    All  kinds  of  fish  we  catch  and  eat : 
Even  the  stin^-ray." 

"  The  birds  are  ciying  for  Viriamu. 
His  ship  has  sailed  another  way. 
The  birds  are  crying  for  Viriamu. 
Long  time  is  he  in  coming. 
Will  he  ever  come  again  ? 
Will  he  ever  come  again  ? 
Tired  are  we  of  the  taunts  of  the  insolent  Samoans. 
'  Who  knows/  say  they,  '  that  white  chief's  land  ?  ' 
Now  our  land  is  sacred  made,  and  evil  practices  have  ceased. 
How  we  feel  for  the  lotu  I  Come  1  let  us  sleep  and  dream 

of  Viriamu. 
Pistaulau  f  has  risen.      Taulua  t  has  also  risen. 
But  the  war-star  has  ceased  to  rise. 
For  Sulueleele  J  and  the  king  have  embraced  the  sacred 

word. 
And  war  has  become  an  evil  thing." 

Under  the  date  of  Friday,  October  26,  Mr.  Williams  thus 
WTites  in  his  journal.  "  Having  accompUshed  oui-  object  here, 
we  prepared  this  morning  to  go  over  to  Manono.  I,  therefore, 
convened  the  chiefs  and  IMalietoa.  I  again  questioned  him  res- 
pecting his  futm-e  purpose,  when  he  repeated,  in  the  most  em- 
phatic manner,  his  full  determination  to  hold  fast  the  religion 
he  had  professed,  and  said,  that  his  desire  for  the  Word  of 
Jehovah  was  very  great  indeed,— that  it  was  manao  tasi  lava, 
'one  true  whole  desire,'  that  his  intention  was  to  live  and  die  a 
Christian,  and  that  he  mshed  much  for  the  salvation  of  his  soul. 
He  said,  moreover,  that  he  would  never  fight  again,  unless  people 

*  iMah  was  the  name  given  to  those  who  were  victorious  in  war, 
and  is  the  opposite  of  vaivai,  the  conquered. 

t  Names  of  stars.  X  The  king's  daughter. 


380  LIFE  OF  THE 

came  to  his  place  to  kill  him.  His  words  were,  '  I  have  cast 
away  war ;  I  have  trodden  it  under  foot ;  I  am  sick  and  surfeited 
of  war ;  I  have  no  wish  ever  to  fight  again/ 

"  Having  made  those  arrangements  which  we  deemed  import- 
ant, we  prepared  to  leave  for  Manono  and  Upolu.  Malietoa, 
three  of  his  wives,  Tuiano,  Riromaiava,  and  other  chiefs,  accom- 
panied us,  so  that  we  had  a  ship-full.  The  people  manifested  a 
great  deal  of  feeling  at  parting ;  and,  as  I  passed  through  their 
ranks,  they  kissed  my  hands  and  importunately  entreated  me  to 
bring  Mrs.  Williams  and  my  children,  and  to  come  and  live  with 
them,  and  teach  them  the  word  of  salvation." 

On  the  following  morning,  they  reached  Manono,  brought 
off  Matetau,  and  effected  a  reconciliation  between  him  and 
Malietoa.  "  During  our  short  stay,"  Mr.  "Williams  proceeds,  "  I 
took  a  walk  half  round  the  island,  and  was  treated  with  great 
respect  by  the  chiefs  of  the  villages  through  which  I  passed.  In 
one  village,  the  chief  and  many  of  the  people  had  embraced 
Christianity.  He  invited  me  into  his  house,  and  then  placed  all 
the  lotu,  or  Christians,  near  me.  They  had  built  a  chapel,  and 
were  very  anxious  to  make  me  a  present,  which  I  declined.  Ano- 
ther chief,  who  also  invited  me  into  his  house,  had  not  become  a 
Christian.  I  told  him  that  I  had  brought  a  teacher,  who  would 
reside  with  Matetau,  and  teach  all  Manono.  I  then  pointed  out 
the  nature  and  value  of  Christianity ;  asked  what  objections  he 
had  to  it ;  and  invited  him  to  follow  the  example  of  Malietoa, 
Matetau,  and  others.  He  smiled  significantly,  and  said,  in  a 
kind  and  confidential  tone,  *  Perhaps  I  shall  soon.^  On  return- 
ing from  this  little  excursion,  I  found  that  Mr.  Stevens*  was  in 
trouble ;  for  the  chief  with  whom  he  was  residing  refused  to 
allow  him  to  leave.  On  hearing  this,  I  M^ent  to  the  chief;  and, 
on  my  way,  met  his  son,  who  said  that  Pea,  his  father,  would 
not  let  Mr.  Stevens  go.  On  reaching  the  settlement,  I  was 
invited  into  the  government  house,  when  the  old  chief  came  in, 
seated  himself  by  my  side,  saluted  me  with  great  respect,  and 
said,  he  hoped  that  I  would  not  be  angry  with  him  for  detain- 

*  The  surgeon  of  the  Oldham,  who  had  left  that  vessel  at  Samoa. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  381 

ing  the  doctor,  but  his  only  object  was  that  he  might  teach 
them,  and  conduct  their  worship  on  the  Sabbath.  They  had 
formed  a  great  attachment  for  him,  he  added,  because  he  read  to 
them  the  word  of  Jehovah.  Pea  said  that  he  himself  had  not  yet 
embraced  Christianity,  but  that  his  son  had,  and  many  of  his 
people ;  and  he  very  much  wished  to  have  a  teacher.^^ 

Having  effected  one  main  purpose  of  his  visit,  the  reconci- 
liation of  the  two  chiefs,  Mr.  Williams  returned  to  the  vessel, 
when  the  teacher,  Teava,  was  confided  to  the  care  of  Matetau. 
"  As  soon,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,"  as  his  little  property  was  placed 
in  the  canoe,  we  all  united  in  prayer  to  God  for  him  and  his 
wife,  on  the  ship's  deck,  and  then  bade  them  farewell  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord. 

"  Having  heard  that  Puna,  the  native  teacher  of  Rm'utu,  who 
had  been  drifted  away  a  long  time  ago  from  that  island,  was  at 
Niua,  I  determined  to  go  in  quest  of  him.  On  arriving  off  Abo- 
rima,  we  narrowly  escaped  shipwreck  ;  for,  just  as  we  were  wea- 
thering the  point,  the  wind  failed  us,  and,  in  a  short  time,  our 
vessel  was  whirled  by  a  strong  and  eddying  current  within  a  few 
yards  of  some  frightful  rocks,  against  which  the  sea  was  break- 
ing with  fearful  violence.  But,  while  in  this  perilous  position, 
a  light  breeze  came  most  providentially  to  our  relief;  and,  in  a 
few  minutes,  we  were  out  of  danger.  I  therefore  returned,  when 
we  stood  away  for  Savaii,  and  succeeded  in  reaching  a  bay, 
called  Satupaitea.  Early  next  morning,  I  went  on  shore.  The 
settlement  contains  about  a  thousand  persons,  all  of  whom,  at 
my  request,  assembled  in  the  government  house,  where  I  ad- 
dressed them.  On  the  following  day,  we  ran  again  for  Upolu  ; 
and,  by  carrying  a  press  of  sail,  we  reached  Apia  about  sun-set. 
But,  just  before  dark,  we  were  boarded  by  Riromaiava,  Malietoa's 
eldest  son,  who  consented  to  accompany  us  on  shore. 

"  As  soon  as  we  had  dropped  anchor,  we  were  surrounded  by 
canoes,  from  which  the  natives  came  up  the  sides  of  our  little 
ship,  until  she  was  almost  deluged  with  them.  Silence  was  then 
commanded ;  and,  when  it  was  obtained,  Riromaiava  gave  orders 
to  his  duulaafale,  or  orator,  to  tell  the  people  who  I  was,  whence 
I  came,  and  what  I  wanted.     He  then  commanded  his  spokes- 


382  LIFE  OF  THE 

man  to  proclaim  to  the  staring  and  wondering  crowd,  that 
Malietoa,  his  father,  had  given  me  his  name ;  and,  consequently, 
that  all  the  respect  due  to  him  must  be  shown  to  me.  This  was 
followed  by  a  strict  charge  to  steal  nothing  whatever  from  the 
ship,  but  that  all  should  immediately  bring  off  to  us  pigs,  and 
bread  fruit,  and  yams.  The  remainder  of  the  day  was  spent  on 
shore  in  profitable  intercourse  with  the  natives. 

On  the  following  morning,  Punipunielo,  the  chief  of  Apia, 
publicly  embraced  Christianity ;  and  this  circumstance,  together 
with  the  far-spread  fame  of  Mr.  Williams,  drew  chiefs  and  na- 
tives from  all  parts  of  the  neighbourhood.  Under  the  date  of 
November  2,  the  following  paragraphs  occur  in  his  journal. 

"  The  chief  from  the  inland  settlement,  whom  I  visited  yester- 
day, sent  a  messenger  to  request  my  presence,  as  he  was  now 
ready  to  become  a  Christian.  Tangaloa,  also,  the  Christian 
chief  from  Vailele,  brought  me  a  present  of  pigs  and  produce,  and 
pressed  me  much  to  visit  his  people.  Soon  after  this,  another 
chief,  from  a  settlement  four  miles  distant,  came,  and  was  very 
urgent  with  me  to  go  with  him,  and  pleaded  his  suit  on  the 
ground  that  '  he  had  long  wished  to  become  a  Christian,  but 
had  no  one  to  make  him  so.' 

"  Having  obtained  wood  and  water,  with  a  tolerable  supply  of 
provisions,  I  made  presents  to  the  various  chiefs,  and  bade  them 
farewell.  On  landing  at  the  district  of  Riromaiava,  I  found 
that  I  had  to  walk  two  miles  to  his  settlement.  On  reaching  it, 
I  was  invited  into  the  government  house.  Here  I  was  requested 
to  take  my  seat  upon  a  beautiful  new  mat,  and  was  immediately 
surrounded  by  all  the  chiefs.  Soon  after  we  had  seated  our- 
selves, a  fine  stately  young  woman  entered  the  house,  and  was 
introduced  to  me  by  the  name  of  Maria,  as  Malietoa's  eldest, 
handsomest,  and  favourite  daughter.  She  expressed  her  sorrow 
at  not  having  seen  me  before ;  and  assigned  as  a  reason  that,  at 
at  the  time  of  my  visit  to  Samoa,  her  husband  was  fighting 
against  her  father,  and  that  she  was  with  him  in  the  fort.  '  But,' 
she  added,  '  we  were  conquered ;  and,  since  then,  I  have  been 
over  to  Sapapalii,  and  spent  much  time  with  the  teachers,  who 
have  taught  me  the  lotu,  and  I  am  learning  it  still.'     After 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  383 

this,  the  people  of  the  settlement  were  collected,  and  I  addressed 
them,  and  having  made  presents  to  Riromaiava  and  his  sister, 
I  bade  them  farewell.  They  all,  however,  accompanied  me  to 
the  boat,  and  lamented  that  my  stay  with  them  was  so  short. 
I  reached  the  vessel  at  sun-down,  when  we  made  all  sail  for 
Niua  tabu  tabu,  or  Keppel's  Island,  in  search  of  Puna." 

"  Tuesday,  November  6.  —Early  this  morning,  we  were  close 
in  with  Keppel's  Island;  and  ascertained  from  a  canoe  that 
Puna  was  dead,  but  that  his  wife  and  family  were  still  residing 
on  shore.  Having  sent  a  note  to  her,  to  inquire  whether  we 
might  land  safely,  and  received  her  reply,  I  went  on  shore.  She 
came,  with  her  two  children,  to  meet  me,  and  when  she  saw  me, 
she  clung  around  my  legs  and  wept  for  a  long  while.  She  was 
much  changed  in  appearance,  which  she  ascribed  to  her  troubles, 
and  the  loss  of  her  husband.  It  was  pleasing,  however,  to  learn 
that  their  wanderings  on  the  wide  ocean  had  been  wisely  directed 
by  Him  who  gives  the  winds  their  commission,  for  the  further- 
ance of  the  Gospel  on  this  distant  island ;  as  well  as  to  hear  that 
Puna  had  proved  faithful  unto  death,  and  died  exhorting  the 
people  to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus." 

Shortly  after  Mr.  Williams  had  landed  on  Keppel's 
Island,  a  young  man  introduced  himself  as  the  fai- 
felau,  or  teacher.  His  appearance  was  prepossessing, 
and  his  dress  good.  He  was  clad  in  a  white  shirt,  and 
a  black  waistcoat,  and  called  himself  Samuel.  From 
him  Mr.  Williams  learned  that  about  half  the  inhabit- 
ants, the  whole  of  whom  did  not  exceed  500,  were 
now  professing  Christianity,  amongst  whom  was  one 
of  the  chiefs  sons  ;  the  other  remaining  a  devoted 
idolater.  In  company  with  this  visitor,  Mr.  Williams 
walked  inland  to  see  the  chapel,  which  he  found  to 
be  a  large  native  house  formerly  used  for  their  games 
and  dances. 

"  As   we    were  proceeding,"  he  writes,   "  our  attention  was 


384  LIFE  OF  THE 

attracted  by  a  singularly  hollow  roaring,  which  was  blended 
with  clattering  of  sticks.  This  I  found  on  inquiry  to  proceed 
from  a  party  offaka  devolo,  or  devil's  people,  who  were  dancing. 
On  reaching  the  place  of  their  wild  performance,  we  saw  about 
forty  men,  ranged  in  two  lines,  and  facing  each  other  as  in  a 
country  dance.  Most  of  them  had  a  stick  between  two  and 
three  feet  long  in  each  hand ;  but  a  few,  at  regular  intervals, 
held  instead  a  long  switch.  Their  appearance  was  most  singular 
and  savage.  Some  were  completely  besmeared  with  charcoal 
and  oil,  which  rendered  them,  not  only  black,  but  shining  cha- 
racters in  the  exhibition.  Others  were  fantastically  touched  off 
with  the  same  pigment,  having  a  broad  ring  round  each  eye,  a 
large  circular  patch  on  each  cheek,  and  another  on  the  forehead, 
whilst  the  other  parts  of  the  body  were  adorned  with  rings, 
stripes,  and  daubs  of  various  size  and  device.  A  few,  to  give 
greater  variety  to  these  embellishments,  had  interspersed  them 
with  streaks  of  lime,  which  gave  their  skin  some  resemblance  to 
the  coat  of  the  zebra.  Thus  equipped  in  their  ball-dress,  they 
commenced  their  capers,  which  consisted  of  a  wonderful  variety 
of  evolutions ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  striking  each  others'  sticks 
in  numerous  attitudes,  over  their  heads,  under  their  thighs,  now 
leaping  high  in  the  air,  then  squatting  on  the  ground.  At  one 
time,  they  would  simultaneously  spring  a  surprising  height,  and 
bring  their  sticks  in  contact ;  anon  they  would  face  each  other, 
and,  then,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  they  would  be  back  to 
back,  or  side  by  side.  During  all  these  prodigious  feats  of 
agility,  their  sticks  beat  time  most  admirably  to  their  hoarse, 
gruff,  hollow  voices.  I  could  not  obtain  the  song  they  sang  on 
this  occasion  ;  but  was  informed  that  it  consisted  of  a  call  upon 
the  gods  to  bring  back  their  chief  Maatu,  who  had  gone  to  sea 
about  three  months  ago,  and  had  not  been  heard  of  since.  The 
performance  lasted  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  when  with  the 
perspiration  streaming  off  their  bodies,  they  were  compelled  to 
desist  from  want  of  breath. 

"  Having  exchanged  presents  and  held  conversation  with  the 
chiefs,  accompanied  by  the  wife  and  children  of  Puna,  I  returned 
to  the  ship."     On  their  return  voyage  the  Messenger  of  Peace 


KEY.  J.  WILLIAMS.  :iS."> 

sprung  a  leak,  which  caused  Mr.  Williams  great  disquietude,  and 
exposed  them  all  to  serious  peril.  At  length,  after  calling  at 
Vavau,  on  the  22nd  of  November  they  reached  Tongatabu. 

"As  soon  as  we  landed,  the  king,  Tupou,  sent  a  messenger 
to  invite  Makea  to  his  house.  There  he  was  received  in  true 
Tonga  style,  and  in  a  manner  befitting  his  rank.  Having 
reached  Tupou's  residence,  he  was  requested  to  seat  himself  by 
the  king's  side,  who  was  attended  by  two  matabooles,  or  orators. 
We  sat  with  our  faces  towards  the  under  chiefs,  who  formed  a 
semicircle  outside.  A  baked  pig,  some  kava  root,  and  a  basket 
of  yams,  were  then  placed  before  the  king.  This  done,  one  of 
the  orators  said  in  a  loud  voice,  '  Thanks  for  the  kava,'  '  Thanks 
for  the  large  pig,'  '  Thanks  for  the  oven  of  yams,'  '  Thanks  for 
the  labour.'  These  '  thanks'  were  repeated  several  times ;  but, 
whether  they  were  intended  to  be  expressed  for  Makea,  or  as  a 
hint  to  him  on  the  duty  of  gratitude,  did  not  appear ;  but,  as 
soon  as  this  ceremony  was  ended,  the  pig  and  yams,  with  a  warm 
welcome  to  Tonga,  were  presented  to  the  king.  One  of  the  ora- 
tors then  requested  the  people  to  prepare  the  kava,  which  they 
did  in  the  usual  most  disgusting  way  by  mastication,  filling  a 
wooden  bowl  wath  the  expressed  liquor.  This  being  done,  the 
orator  fii'st  took  care  of  himself,  and  with  a  loud  voice,  pro- 
claimed his  own  great  name,  and  invited  himself  to  partake  of 
the  delicious  beverage.  He  then  shouted  the  name  of  his  royal 
master,  who  immediately  clapped  his  hands,  as  a  sign  of  assent 
and  approbation,  and  after  this,  did  the  honours  of  the  bowl. 
A  bumper  was  next  prepai*ed  for  Makea ;  and  this  '  dainty  dish' 
was  then  '  set  before  the  king.'  "  Mr.  Williams  stood  fourth  in 
dignity  on  this  occasion  :  but,  not  being  particularly  partial  to 
the  nauseous  draught,  he  passed  it  back  to  the  mataboole,  who, 
like  other  tipplers,  had  no  objection  to  a  second  potation.  "  As 
soon  as  the  ceremony  was  over,"  Mr.  W.  writes,  "  seeing  the 
ease  with  which  the  Tonga  people  chew  this  hard  root,  and  fond 
of  trying  experiments,  I  cut  a  small  piece  out  of  the  heart,  and 
began  to  masticate  it.  I  was,  however,  soon  glad  to  desist ;  it 
was  so  extremely  bitter,  and  produced  such  a  great  flow  of  saliva. 
This  gave  the  natives  the  laugh  against  me ;    and  they  said, 

C  C 


386  LIFE  OF  THE 

*  These  papalangis  are  very  clever  at  most  things,  but  not  at 
chewing  kava.' " 

On  the  following  Sabbath,  Mr.  W.  attended  the  native  service 
at  the  chapel,  which  was  a  spacious  and  substantial  building, 
but  destitute  of  pews  and  other  comforts,  to  which  he  had  been 
accustomed  in  the  Society  Islands.  About  six  hundred  persons 
attended;  and  some  of  the  females  were  clad  in  European 
garments. 

Early  in  the  week,  the  vessel  was  hove  down,  and  the  leak 
discovered  and  stopped.  This  work  was  kindly  superintended 
by  Captain  Henry,  and  Captain  Deanes,  of  the  Elizabeth,  who 
arrived  at  Tongataba  the  day  after  Mr.  Williams. 

While  the  vessel  was  in  hand,  Mr.  Williams  was  much  engaged 
in  conversation  with  his  brethren,  and  in  gathering  information 
respecting  the  mission.  ''  The  prospects,"  he  thought,  "  were 
cheering.  The  king  appears  firm  to  his  profession ;  and  it  is 
hoped  that  his  wife  is  sincerely  pious.  She  is  a  great  favourite 
with  the  mission  families,  and  deservedly  so,  for  the  diligence 
and  devotedness  with  which  she  seeks  her  own  improvement, 
and  that  of  her  sex.  Visiting  the  schools,  copying  the  Scrip- 
tures translated  by  the  missionaries,  but  not  yet  printed,  attend- 
ing the  sick,  and  training  her  own  young  family,  are  now  the 
daily  employment  and  delight  of  a  woman,  who,  but  a  short  time 
ago,  was  an  untutored  heathen.  The  stedfastness  of  her  hus- 
band is  also  very  encouraging.  One  circumstance  may  serve  to 
show  his  character.  Under  the  old  system,  a  chief,  named  Ata, 
held  an  office  which  obliged  him  to  supply  all  the  wants  of  Tupou 
and  his  household ;  but,  since  the  king  has  professed  Christian- 
ity, this  chief,  who  is  an  inveterate  heathen,  has  almost  entirely 
ceased  to  send  the  requisite  provision.  To  this  loss,  both  of 
property  and  dignity,  however,  the  king  calmly  submits ;  and 
says  that,  now  he  is  become  a  Christian,  he  would  rather  be 
injured  than  avenged,  and  that  he  will  wait  in  the  hope  of 
brighter  days. 

"Wednesday,  Nov.  28.  We  attended  service  this  afternoon; 
after  which  Mr.  Cross  married  a  young  couple.  Both  were 
dressed  in  the  highest  style  of  Tonga  fashion.     The  lady's  adoni- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  387 

ment,  however,  was  peculiarly  awkward  and  inconvenient.  It 
consisted  of  a  vast  quantity  of  native  cloth,  rolled  many  times 
round  her  body.  Her  bosom  was  uncovered ;  but,  below  the 
waist,  she  was  such  a  prodigious  bulk,  so  unwieldy  and  unma- 
nageable, that,  when  she  sat  down,  she  was  obliged  to  lean  back, 
and  have  a  person  to  support  her  behind.  Had  this  supporter 
withdrawn  his  hands,  she  must  have  fallen  backward,  and  rolled, 
like  a  bale  of  cloth,  on  the  floor.  To  complete  her  beauty,  she 
had  besmeared  her  face  and  neck  so  profusely  with  cocoa-nut 
oil,  that  it  almost  made  my  eyes  water  to  look  at  her.  The 
brethren  have  translated  and  adapted  part  of  the  Church  of 
England  marriage  service. 

"  Thursday,  Nov.  29.  To-day  I  walked  to  Maofagna,  the 
residence  of  Fakafenna,  who  is  both  the  chief  of  this  district, 
and  the  high -priest  of  the  island.  This  man  has  hitherto  resisted 
all  the  efforts  of  the  missionaries  to  detach  him  from  his  super- 
stitions. On  reaching  the  district,  I  was  conducted  to  a  large 
spot  enclosed  by  a  reed  fence.  This  was  a  sacred  cemetery, 
filled  with  the  sepulchres  of  chiefs  and  heroes  of  Tonga,  over 
each  of  which  there  stood  a  small  house.  On  entering  some  of 
these,  I  found  the  graves  strewed  with  beautifully  white  sand, 
and  quite  free  from  weeds.  A  number  of  noble  trees  were  in- 
terspersed among  the  tombs,  the  thick  foliage  of  which  threw  a 
grateful,  though,  in  such  a  scene,  a  somewhat  gloomy  shade  upon 
our  path.  As  I  sauntered  through  this  abode  of  death,  I  saw 
no  living  creature,  and  heard  no  sound  save  that  of  the  wind 
murmuring  amongst  the  leaves,  and  the  occasional  scream  of  the 
vampire  bat,  numbers  of  which  hang  from  the  branches  and 
tops  of  the  lofty  toa  trees.  These  seemed  to  have  selected  the 
spot,  as  if  conscious  of  the  security  which  the  presence  of  de- 
parted power  and  greatness  would  afford  them. 

"  Emerging  from  this  dreary  place,  I  passed  on  to  the  residence 
of  the  priest.  On  reaching  it,  I  found  that  he  was  from  home ; 
but  I  saw  his  six  ladies,  who  were  busily  engaged  in  printing  a 
piece  of  native  cloth,  fifteen  or  twenty  yards  long,  and  four  wide. 
This  was  done  with  colours  prepared  from  the  juices  of  trees. 
My  presence  naturally  awakened  some  interest ;  and  they  were 

C  C  2 


388  LIFE  OF  THE 

curious  to  know  who  I  was,  and  whence  I  came.  After  con- 
versing with  them  a  short  time,  they  asked  me  for  some  tobacco, 
of  which  the  natives  are  excessively  fond ;  and,  knowing  this,  I 
had  put  a  small  quantity  in  my  pocket,  and  was,  therefore,  en- 
abled to  gratify  them.  While  thus  engaged,  I  learned  that 
Fakafenna  had  returned,  and  was  in  his  canoe-house  at  a  short 
distance.  On  reaching  the  spot,  he  requested  me  to  be  seated, 
and  to  partake  of  some  food  and  kava  which  had  just  been  pre- 
pared. When  all  was  ready,  I  inquired  whether  it  would  be 
agreeable  to  him  that  I  should  ask  a  blessing.  He  replied  that 
it  was  '  good,  very  good.^  He  now  began  to  inquire  of  my 
Rarotonga  attendant  who  I  was ;  and  he,  native  like,  would  not 
permit  me  to  appear  small  in  the  eyes  of  mine  host,  but  stated 
that  I  was  a  very  great  faifekau,  and  had  carried  the  lotu  to  a 
number  of  islands,  all  of  which  he  named.  The  crafty  chief 
did  not  fail  to  turn  this  high  wrought  description  to  his  own 
advantage ;  and,  having  begun  by  complimenting  me  upon  my 
greatness,  he  added,  '  But  how  rich  you  must  be  !  how  unlike 
the  Tonga  chiefs,  who  are  all  majiva  !'  very  poor.  He  then 
asked  what  was  made  at  the  various  islands  I  had  visited.  I 
told  him  mats,  cloth,  and  nets.  '  Oh,^  he  replied,  ^  that  's  the 
very  thing  I  want.  Have  you  a  net  to  spare  V  I  was  pleased 
with  the  ingenuity  of  the  beggar,  and  told  him  that  I  had  a 
net,  and  would  send  him  one.  Apparently  anxious  to  make  the 
most  of  his  new  acquaintance,  he  added,  '  No,  I  will  come  for 
it ;'  but,  inferring  that,  if  he  came  for  the  net,  he  would  want 
something  else,  I  insisted  on  sparing  him  the  trouble.  I  had  a 
pair  of  scissors  in  my  pocket,  of  which  I  made  him  a  present. 

"  WTien  I  spoke  to  him  about  embracing  Christianity,  he 
dexterously  evaded  the  subject ;  but,  on  being  pressed  for  his 
sentiments,  he  said  that  the  new  religion  was  very  good,  and  that 
perhaps,  after  a  little  time,  he  should  become  a  Christian. 
*  But,^  he  wisely  added,  '  I  do  not  approve  of  being  forced. 
When  the  desire  grows  in  my  heart,  I  will  follow  the  example 
of  others  of  my  own  accord,  and  renounce  the  gods  of  Tonga.' 
"  On  returning  to  the  settlement,  I  dined  with  my  esteemed 
fi'iends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Moon ;  and,  after  dinner,  went  to  his 


REV.  J.  WJLLJAMS.  389 

printing  office.  The  press  is  a  noble  piece  of  machinery,  and 
little  do  the  natives  know  what  that  wonderful  production  of 
human  skill  is  now  accomplishing  for  them  and  their  posterity. 
One,  however,  who  is  acquainted  with  its  value  in  civilized  lands 
cannot  but  feel  a  sacred  pleasure  at  seeing  this  mighty  engine  of 
human  improvement  at  work  on  heathen  shores.^' 

The  Messenger  of  Peace  having  been  made  seaworthy',  Mr. 
Williams  prepared  to  leave  the  scene  in  which  he  had  spent 
nearly  a  fortnight,  the  result  of  which  upon  his  own  mind  he 
thus  describes :  "  Upon  the  whole,  I  think  the  brethren  have 
great  reason  to  be  encouraged  at  what  God  has  accomplished  by 
them ;  and  the  Society  with  which  they  are  connected  has  cause 
to  rejoice  that  they  have  such  men  to  prosecute  their  designs. 
Would  that  twenty  more  of  the  same  devoted  spirit  may  spee- 
dily arrive  to  strengthen  their  hands,  and  to  prosecute  the  work 
of  God  among  the  cannibals  of  Fiji,  who  are  degraded  beyond 
description,  and  numerous  as  the  sands  upon  the  sea-shore. 
Although  we  belong  to  different  sections  of  the  church,  we 
preach  the  same  Jesus,  and  point  to  the  same  heaven ;  and  so 
long  as  the  poor  heathen  are  taught  the  way  of  salvation,  of 
what  consideration  is  it  by  whom  that  knowledge  is  conveyed  ? 
Christ  is  made  known ;  the  soul  is  saved ;  and  God  is  glorified. 
]\Iay  his  special  blessing  rest  upon  the  devoted  labourers  of  Ton- 
gatabu  !  I  shall  always  feel  a  lively  interest  in  the  work  of  the 
Lord  here,  and  reflect,  with  pleasure,  upon  the  intercourse  I 
have  had  A\ith  my  devoted  brethren." 

On  the  5th  of  December,  Mr.  Williams  sailed  from 
Tongatabu;  and  early  in  January,  1833,  he  reached 
Rarotonga,  after  an  absence  of  fifteen  weeks.  No 
reader  of  these  pages,  nor  any  individual  acquainted 
with  the  present  spiritual  condition  of  the  Samoans, 
will  require  further  evidence  of  the  incalculable  im- 
portance of  the  two  voyages  thus  terminated.  Mr. 
Williams's  own  estimate  is  as  low  as  truth  would  per- 
mit, when  he  wrote  to  his  friend  Mr.  Ellis,    "  Though 


390  LIFE  OF  THE 

great  and  extensive  success  has  attended  our  labours, 
it  should  be  clearly  understood  that  this  is  little  more 
than  securing  a  renunciation  of  heathenism,  and  a 
strong  desire  to  be  taught  the  Christian  religion.  But 
thus  a  great  and  effectual  door  has  been  opened;  the 
fallow  ground  has  been  broken  up,  and  a  people  pre- 
pared of  the  Lord."  So  deeply,  indeed,  was  he  im- 
pressed with  the  necessity  of  improving  this  promising 
state  of  society,  that  urgent  as  the  reasons  were  for 
his  return  to  England,  on  finding  the  health  of  Mrs. 
Williams  restored  by  her  residence  at  Rarotonga,  his 
purpose  was  once  more  shaken,  and  the  powerful 
attractions  presented  by  the  work  in  which  was  all 
his  delight  had  nearly  detained  him  longer  in  Poly- 
nesia. 

"  We  refrain  at  present,"  he  writes  to  Mr.  Ellis,  "  from 
coming  to  a  final  determination  respecting  our  future  move- 
ments. What  an  extensive  field  opens  as  we  proceed  westward ; 
islands  thickly  scattered  over  the  Pacific,  so  that  the  ocean  is 
still  teeming  with  hundreds  of  thousands,  who  have  never  heard 
of  the  gospel  of  salvation.  I  should  like  well  to  take  a  kind  of 
missionary  voyage  of  observation  through  the  whole  of  these 
extensive  and  thickly  peopled  groups;  but  this  is  an  under- 
taking that  would  require  means  beyond  my  own  narrow  re- 
sources. Already  I  have  done  perhaps  too  much  on  my  own 
responsibility.  Should  we  ever  return  to  England,  possibly  I 
may  propose  a  plan  to  the  Directors  for  efiecting  this,  or  else 
select  a  number  of  religious  friends  for  this  purpose.  We  have 
heard  a  report  of  a  serious  diminution  in  the  funds  of  our  So- 
ciety. I  trust  it  is  not  the  case,  as  the  Lord's  work  is  not  yet 
done.  The  field  is  large,  and  it  is  still  overgrown  with  the 
thorns,  and  briars,  and  poisonous  trees  of  Pagan  superstition. 
Now  this  field  must  be  cleared,  and  planted,  and  converted  into 
a  "garden  of  the  Lord;"  and  who  is  to  do  it?     If  British 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  391 

Christians  grow  tired,  who  will  have  the  temerity  to  enter  the 
field,  after  the  zeal  and  coui-age  of  God's  servants  have  yielded  V 

And  were  the  feelings  thus  expressed  enthusiastic 
or  excessive  ?  Were  not  the  scenes  through  which 
he  had  so  recently  travelled  sufficient  to  kindle  into 
ardour  even  the  most  frigid  bosom  ?  And  who  can 
wonder  at  their  influence  upon  John  Williams,  than 
whom  no  man  ever  rejoiced  with  a  joy  more  unfeigned 
in  the  diffusion  of  truth  amongst  the  heathen  ?  Home, 
truly,  had  its  attractions.  His  thoughts  and  affections 
often  glanced  across  the  blue  waves  to  the  scenes  and 
jfriends  of  his  youth.  But  more  attractive  far  to  him 
were  the  service  of  Christ,  and  the  salvation  of  men. 
In  Britain,  indeed,  there  were  many  whom  he  tenderly 
loved,  and  the  mention  of  whose  names  had  often 
filled  his  soul  with  emotion.  But  in  Polynesia,  there 
were  more, — teeming  multitudes, —  his  neighbours, 
his  "  brethren  of  mankind,"  unenlightened  and  perish- 
ing, whose  case  he  commiserated,  whose  claims  he 
felt,  and  whose  sighs  and  cries,  as  "  groaning  and 
travailing  in  pain  together,"  they  "  waited "  with 
"  outstretched  neck,"  and  uplifted  hands  for  the  day 
of  their  deliverance,  entered  his  heart;  and  the  stirrings 
of  compassion,  and  the  pressure  of  obligation,  and 
the  zeal  for  God,  and  the  love  of  Christ,  which  first 
constrained  him  to  visit  these  shores,  were  still  strong 
withm  him;  stronger  than  friendship,  or  nature,  or 
death.  For  "the  Gospel's  sake,"  he  was  now  as 
ready  as  he  ever  had  been  "  to  spend  and  to  be 
spent."  In  his  view,  "  the  work  of  Christ,"  not  only 
surpassed  all  other  claims,  but  absorbed  them  all. 
It  was  not  merely  a  single  element  in  his  calcula- 


392  LIFE  OF  THE 

tions    and    designs,    one   of   many    objects    equally 
interesting;    but  it  filled    the   whole    sphere    of  his 
vision,    and   formed    a   circle    of  attraction    beyond 
the  line  of  which    his    thoughts    and    affections   sel- 
dom travelled.     Strictly  speaking,  his  mind  had  no 
distinct  departments  of  thought,  in  which  secular  and 
spiritual  interests  maintained  a  separate  existence,  and 
exerted  an  independent  control.     "  His  own  things  " 
were  so  interwoven,  so  identified  with   the  things  of 
others  in  the  texture  of  his  mental  operations,  as  to  be 
separable   only  in   thought  and  theory.     They  were 
like  the  light,  whose  various  rays  are  blended  into  one 
bright  manifestation.     It  is  not,  indeed,  maintained 
that  there  was  no  admixture   of  evil  with   his  excel- 
lencies.    He  himself  would  have  more  strongly  than 
any  one  repelled  a  thought  so  vain.    But  as  far  as  the 
productions  of  his  pen,   and  the  proceedings  of  his 
life,  enable  an  impartial  spectator  to  judge  of  "  the 
hidden  things  of  the  heart,"  it  may  be  safely  affirmed 
that  he  ever  appeared  to  think,  to  plan,  to  purpose, 
to  labour,  and  to  pray,  as  if  he  felt  that  he   had  no 
interests  separate  from  those  of  Jesus  Christ,  no  de- 
sires which  the  full  and  successful  occupation  in   his 
Master's  service  would  not  satisfy.    If  ever  the  prayer, 
"  Unite  my  heart  to  fear  thy  name,"  was  fulfilled,  it 
was  fulfilled   in  him.     "Whose  I  am   and  whom   I 
serve ;"  "  For  me    to  live   is    Christ ;"    describe    the 
features  of  his  character,  and  declare  the  tenor  of  his 
life. 

This  singleness  of  aim  and  fixedness  of  heart, 
which,  although  the  objects  he  designed  to  secure 
before  his  embarkation  for  England  had  been  nearly 
accomplished,  still  detained  him  a   lingerer  amongst 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  393 

the  scenes  of  his  labour,  and  within  reach  of  the  ob- 
jects of  his  compassion,  was  the  source  and  the  secret 
of  his  personal  eminence ;  and,  the  next  to  the  pro- 
vidence and  grace  of  God,  the  key  to  his  whole  his- 
tory. Had  his  self-consecration  been  less  entire,  he 
would  have  passed  his  days  comparatively  unnoticed 
and  unknown,  amongst  that  numerous  class  of  Chris- 
tians, whose  negative  virtues  and  religious  mediocrity 
present  so  little  to  distinguish  them  from  each  other, 
or  to  attract  any  special  attention  toward  the  low 
level  upon  which  they  stand.  But  his  missionary 
ardour  placed  him  in  a  position  where  he  could  not 
be  hid.  This  made  him  as  a  light  upon  a  hill ;  as  a 
pillar  in  the  house  of  the  Lord.  For  it  was  this 
which  moulded  his  character,  and  clothed  it  in  vest- 
ments "  all  glorious  to  behold."  It  was  this  which 
moved  his  heart,  his  lips,  his  hands ;  which  kept  him 
abiding  and  abounding  in  the  Lord's  work ;  which 
preserved  him  from  faintness,  fear,  and  fallings  which 
made  him  faithful ;  and  by  which,  God  being  his 
helper,  he  was  enabled  both  "  to  deserve "  and  to 
*'  command  success."  As  in  the  ordinances  of  heaven 
and  earth,  one  simple  law  accounts  for  innumera- 
ble phenomena,  their  order,  uniformity,  permanence, 
and  power,  so  is  it  frequently  in  the  movements  and 
manifestations  of  mind.  John  Williams  became  what  he 
was,  indeed,  "  by  the  grace  of  God."  This  was  the  pri- 
mary source,  the  first  cause  of  the  excellencies  which 
he  possessed  in  common  with  other  servants  of  Christ. 
But  we  have  not  to  seek  so  much  the  points  of  agree- 
ment between  him  and  others,  as  the  points  of  dif- 
ference. Whilst  with  all  who  followed  the  Saviour 
he  diflered  from  the  world, — the  question   remains, 


394  LIFE  OF  THE 

why  did  he  differ  even  from  the  church  ?  Others,  in- 
deed, had  grace,  but  he  had  received  "  more  grace." 
The  explanation  is  found  in  his  singular  and  superior 
devotedness.  This  was  the  immediate  cause  to  which  we 
must  trace  the  main  features  of  his  successful  course. 
It  was  this  which  combined  and  concentrated  all  his 
energies  and  efforts  upon  one  grand  and  worthy  object. 
It  was  this  which  gave,  not  only  a  right  direction  to 
his  movements,  but  an  amount  of  power  which  a  mind 
divided  or  less  devoted,  would  have  been  unable  to 
command.  This,  moreover,  not  only  dignified  the 
meanest,  sanctified  to  noblest  use  the  most  common, 
and  cast  a  superior  lustre  around  the  rarest  and  no- 
blest of  his  endowments,  but  it  secured  for  them  all 
a  full  and  faithful  appropriation  to  the  one  great  end 
of  life.  Had,  therefore,  Mr.  Williams  been  less 
perfectly  prepared  by  his  mental  and  physical  pecu- 
liarities for  the  sphere  which  he  filled,  with  self- 
dedication  such  as  his,  although  with  far  inferior 
qualifications,  he  must  have  accomplished  great  things 
for  God. 

No  sooner  had  Mr.  Williams  once  more  seated 
himself  down  at  Rarotonga  than  he  began  to  work. 
Labour  was  to  him  the  best  refreshment,  and  the  most 
invigorating  rest.  Both  by  nature  and  principle, 
a  necessity  to  be  active  was  laid  upon  him.  Rarely 
could  he  take  up  the  lamentation,  "  I  have  lost  a 
day  !"  But  as  before  at  Rarotonga,  so  now,  his  plans 
were  broken  in  upon,  and  his  efforts  impeded,  by  un- 
foreseen events.  Only  a  short  time  after  his  return, 
another  destructive  hurricane  swept,  like  some  mighty 
and  malignant  spirit,  over  the  island,  levelling  the 
buildings  and  uprooting  the  trees.     But  this  trial  was 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  .395 

succeeded  by  a  mercy,  which,  after  so  many  disap- 
pointments, neither  he  nor  Mrs.  WiUiams  had  dared 
to  anticipate,  and  their  previous  sorrow  was  turned 
into  joy  "  that  a  man-child  was  born  into  the  world." 
This  happy  event  was  ascribed,  partly  to  the  im- 
proved state  of  Mrs.  Williams's  health,  and  partly  to 
the  skill  of  Mr.  Stevens,  the  surgeon  of  the  Oldham, 
whom  Mr.  Williams  had  providentially  brought  with 
him  from  Savaii. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  trace  Mr.  Williams's  history 
minutely  through  the  succeeding  months  of  his  stay 
at  Rarotonga.  His  time  was  principally  engrossed 
with  the  translation,  which  he  and  the  brethren* 
brought  to  a  close  ere  his  departure.  He  also  ren- 
dered constant  and  considerable  assistance  in  the 
ordinary  labours  of  the  station,  in  the  pulpit,  the 
school,  and  the  private  dwelling.  During  the  same 
time,  the  chapels  both  at  Arorangi  and  Avarua  were 
rebuilt,  new  and  noble  mission  premises  erected,  and 
the  Messenger  of  Peace  thoroughly  repaired.  In  all 
these  useful  engagements,  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to 
say,  he  largely  shared.  Whilst  in  the  midst  of  these 
various  labours,  he  took  a  part  in  the  formation  of  a 
Christian   church,   and  was   much   refreshed  by   the 


*  The  parts  of  this  important  work  performed  by  these  three 
honoured  labourers  were  as  follow  : — Mr.  Williams  translated  the 
Gospel  by  John,  and  the  Epistles  of  Paul  to  the  Romans,  the  Second 
to  the  Corinthians,  to  the  Galatians,  and  to  the  Hebrews,  with 
those  of  James,  Peter,  and  Jude,  and  the  Revelation.  Mr.  Pitman's 
part  was  the  Gospels  by  Mark  and  Luke,  the  Epistles  to  the  Ephe- 
sians,  Colossians,  Thessalonians,  Philemon,  Timothy,  and  Titus, 
with  the  Three  Epistles  of  John.  Mr.  Buzacott  translated  the 
Gospel  by  Matthew,  and  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians. 


396  LIFE  OF  THE 

evidences  of  genuine  piety,  which  were  presented  by 
the  little  fraternity  who  thus  openly  separated  them- 
selves from  the  world  around  them.  And  just  after 
this  event,  he  was  still  more  rejoiced  at  the  evidences 
of  religious  concern  which  appeared  amongst  the 
people  generally,  and  the  proof  thus  afforded  that  the 
Spirit  of  God  was  moving  over  this  valley  of  vision. 
This  incipient  revival  was  the  more  interesting  to 
Mr.  Williams,  because  it  could  be  traced  to  the 
instrumentality  of  the  few  disciples  who  had  so  re- 
cently professed  their  faith  in  Christ.  When  formed 
into  a  church,  these  converted  natives  had  been  dis- 
tinctly told  by  their  missionaries,  that  to  sow  as  well 
as  to  reap,  to  labour  as  well  as  to  enjoy,  were  amongst 
the  primary  and  principal  designs  of  their  association. 
And  these  counsels  were  not  lost.  Without  an  ex- 
ception, and  in  the  spirit  of  cheerful  and  devoted 
obedience  to  the  Lord's  commands,  they  pledged 
themselves  to  each  other  to  visit  all  their  unbelieving 
countrymen  around  them,  and  to  employ  their  best 
efforts  to  awaken  the  attention  of  each  individual  to 
the  great  subject  of  personal  religion.  And  thus,  if 
not  "  mightily,"  yet,  to  a  most  encouraging  extent, 
"  the  word  of  the  Lord  grew  and  prevailed  ;"  and  it 
is  worthy  of  remark,  that  the  superior  usefulness  of 
many  missionaries,  and  the  rapid  increase  of  some  of 
the  churches  formed  of  regenerated  heathen,  as  com- 
pared with  many  congregations  at  home,  in  which  a 
solitary  pastor,  with  two  or  three  devoted  brethren, 
labour  almost  alone,  may  be  mainly  ascribed  to  the 
fact  that,  not  a  few,  but  many,  and  in  some  in- 
stances all,  that  profess  the  name  of  Jesus,  proclaim 
that  name  to  their  unconverted  brethren. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  397 

Mr.  Williams,  expecting  soon  to  see  them,  and 
having  few  opportunities  of  forwarding  his  communi- 
cations, wrote  but  one  letter  to  his  friends  during  his 
detention  at  Rarotonga.  That  letter  contains  a  suc- 
cinct history  of  his  Samoan  voyage,  and  thus  con- 
cludes: "  How  long  it  is  since  last  we  saw  each  other! 
How  many  and  how  great  have  been  the  changes 
which  have  filled  up  the  interval !  Parents  dead, 
brothers  and  sisters  married,  a  new  race  of  relatives 
growing  up,  some  of  them  towards  manhood,  and  we 
ourselves  passing  the  meridian  of  life.  Ah  !  how  soon 
will  all  be  '  as  a  tale  that  is  told ;'  how  soon  will  the 
place  that  now  knows  us,  know  us  no  more ;  and 
although,  to  ourselves,  we  may  seem  of  so  much 
importance,  we  shall  slip  off  the  stage  unmissed,  and  be 
as  though  to  the  world  we  had  never  been."  Such  was 
his  estimate  of  ''  this  vain  life  ;"  and  such  the  humble 
view  he  entertained  of  his  own  invaluable  labours. 

As  soon  as  Mr.  Williams  had  formed  the  purpose 
of  returning  to  England,  he  resolved  to  dispose  of 
the  Messenger  of  Peace,  and  therefore  sent  her  to 
Tahiti,  with  a  request  that  in  the  event  of  their  obtain- 
ing a  purchaser,  the  brethren  would  charter  another 
vessel  to  bring  up  himself  and  his  family  in  April. 
But  as  the  time  appointed  had  passed,  and  no  ship 
appeared,  he  began  to  think  seriously  of  building 
another;  and  probably  would  have  done  so  de  novo, 
had  not  an  American,  then  in  the  island,  previously 
made  an  unsuccessful  attempt ;  and  being  unable  to 
finish  the  work  which  he  had  begun,  he  very  gladly 
transferred  the  undertaking  for  a  compensation  to 
Mr.  Williams,  who  speedily  completed  the  vessel,  and 
sailed  in  her  with  his  family  to  Tahiti. 


398  LIFE  OF  THE 

The  separation,  however,  was  painful  to  all  parties. 
Mr.  Williams  loved  not  only  the  missionaries  and  the 
natives,  but  the  very  island  ;  and,  although  he  hoped 
to  revisit  it,  the  day  seemed  distant  when  he  should 
again  behold  its  wood-clad  hills,  and  now  happy 
shores.  But  the  separation  was  not  only  sorrowful 
to  him.  "  Mr.  Williams,"  writes  Mr.  Buzacott,  in 
his  journal,  under  the  date  of  July  18th,  1833,  "is 
now  ready  for  sea.  We  feel  much  at  the  thought  of 
their  leaving.  We  have  had  the  pleasure  of  their  so- 
ciety for  the  last  twenty-one  months ;  and  this  has 
been  a  privilege  indeed  ! " 

On  reaching  Tahiti,  Mr.  Williams  found  the  breth- 
ren in  great  perplexity  and  distress  from  the  recent 
importation  of  a  large  quantity  of  ardent  spirits,  and 
its  disastrous  effects.  But  shortly  after  his  arrival, 
at  a  general  meeting  of  the  missionaries,  it  was  resolved 
that  Temperance  Societies  should  forthwith  be  formed, 
as,  in  their  circumstances,  the  most  safe  and  suitable 
means  for  preserving  the  natives  from  this  strong  and 
perilous  temptation.  And  this  was  done.  "  The 
brethren,"  Mr.  Williams  writes,  *'  returned  to  their 
stations,  to  endeavour  to  carry  into  effect  the  plans 
agreed  upon.  The  good  chief  of  Papara,  Tati,  with 
his  people,  entered  into  the  proposition  of  their 
teacher,  Mr.  Davies;  and,  in  a  very  short  time,  the 
Papara  Temperance  Society  numbered  360  members. 
The  vacant  seats  in  the  chapel  soon  began  to  fill ;  the 
schools  were  again  well  attended ;  attention  to  religion 
revived  ;  and  the  happy  state  of  things,  which  existed 
prior  to  the  introduction  of  ardent  spirits,  reappeared. 
This  gave  the  people  so  much  delight,  that  they  called 
a  meeting  of  the  inhabitants  of  their  populous  district. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  399 

and  agreed  among  themselves  that  they  would  not 
trade  with  any  vessel  or  boat  that  should  bring  ardent 
spirits  to  their  shores."  The  chiefs  and  people  of 
other  districts  followed  this  example,  and  with  similar 
results. 

At  Eimeo,  Mr.  Williams  found  Mr.  Armitage,  whom 
the  Directors  had  sent  out  with  the  beneficent  design 
of  instructing  the  natives  in  the  art  of  weaving ;  but, 
as  the  inhabitants  of  the  Georgian  and  Society  Isles 
were  enabled  to  obtain  British  manufactures  from  the 
numerous  ships  which  touched  there,  in  exchange  for 
the  productions  of  their  soil,  the  inducement  to  labour 
for  the  same  object  was  insufficient ;  and  Mr.  Williams 
perceiving  this,  proposed  to  remove  him  to  Rarotonga, 
where  there  would  be  little  competition,  and  the  peo- 
ple would  appreciate  his  skill.  As  an  inducement, 
and  with  the  hope  of  promoting  the  welfare  of  an 
island  so  dear,  he  offered  to  defer  his  own  voyage  to 
England,  until  he  had  conveyed  Mr.  Armitage  to 
Rarotonga :  an  offer  which  was  readily  accepted  by 
the  worthy  artizan.  Leaving,  therefore,  his  beloved 
partner  and  family  with  his  friends  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Barff,  at  Huahine,  he  once  more  bent  his  course  to 
the  west ;  and,  with  a  view  to  render  the  voyage  still 
more  useful,  he  proposed  to  visit  Atui,  and  other 
islands,  which  lay  in  their  way.  But  shortly  after 
they  had  landed  on  Atui,  a  heavy  gale  drove  the  vessel 
to  sea ;  and  they  were  imprisoned  in  this  isolated  spot 
for  more  than  three  weeks,  not,  however,  without 
benefit  to  its  inhabitants;  and,  on  the  14th  of  October, 
they  reached  Rarotonga. 

The  re-appearance  of  their  firm  friend,  after  what 
was  deemed  his  final  farewell,  was  as  gratifying  to  all 


400  LIFE  OF  THE 

parties  as  it  was  unexpected :  missionaries,  chiefs,  and 
people,  appeared  to  appreciate  the  generous  motive 
which  had  brought  him  once  more  to  their  shores ; 
and  all  united  in  giving  Mr.  Armitage  a  hearty  wel- 
come, and  the  strongest  assurances  of  encouragement 
and  support. 

Mr.  Williams's  stay  at  Raro tonga  was  short ;  but 
although  anxious  to  embark  for  England,  he  could 
not  resist  the  impulse,  now  that  they  were  again 
within  his  reach,  of  paying  one  more  farewell  visit  to 
the  surrounding  isles.  Like  a  fond  father  who,  after 
tearing  himself  from  the  midst  of  a  beloved  family, 
still  lingers  near  the  abode  which  holds  the  dear  ob- 
jects of  his  strongest  regard,  and,  impelled  by  urgent 
affection,  returns  to  renew  the  warm  embrace,  and  to 
repeat  the  parting  blessing,  did  this  man  of  God  re- 
visit Mangaia,  and  other  scenes,  for  whose  welfare  he 
felt  more  than  a  parental  concern.  But  to  these  shores 
we  cannot  again  follow  him.  It  must  suffice  to  say, 
that  the  events  of  this  voyage  were  so  important,  as 
to  satisfy  his  own  mind  that  this  also,  like  other  move- 
ments of  his  history,  was  '*  of  God."* 

As  soon  as  he  had  returned  from  the  Hervey  Islands, 
Mr.  Williams  began  in  earnest  to  prepare  for  his  long 
intended  departure.  But  this  was  one  of  the  very 
few  engagements  of  his  life  in  which  his  heart  was 
not  found.  Various  reasons,  and  some  powerful  feel- 
ings, made  him  still  hesitate ;  and  often  he  appeared 
to  doubt  whether  the  voice  of  God  was  not  still  say- 
ing, "  Tarry  ye  here."  Amongst  the  strongest  of  these 
inducements,  was  Raiatea.    Changed,  indeed,  was  its 

*  Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  250. 


REV.   .1.    WIMJA.MS.  401 

aspect  now,  as  contrasted  with  that  which  it  wore  in 
the  bright  days  of  its  prosperity.  Its  bloom  and 
beauty  had  faded,  its  spiritual  health  declined,  its 
moral  influence  had  withered,  Ichabod  was  written 
upon  many  of  the  scenes  of  its  former  life  and  love- 
liness, and  the  glory  had  departed  from  its  shores.  But 
although  so  changed,  it  was  still  Raiatea — still  the 
object  of  his  youthful  love — the  sphere  of  his  early 
labours — the  field  where  he  had  gathered  his  first  ripe 
fruits.  With  this  spot,  a  thousand  tender  recollections 
were  associated ;  and  it  was  the  spiritual  birth-place 
of  not  a  few  who  had  been  "  his  joy  on  earth,"  and 
would  be  "  his  crown  "  in  heaven.  But  all  these  plea- 
sant thoughts  of  past  days  only  deepened  the  gloom 
which  he  experienced  at  this  visit.  He  that  after  years 
of  absence  from  the  home  of  his  childhood,  "  where 
every  object  pleased,"  has  returned  to  the  lovely  scene 
of  former  endearments  and  cheerfulness,  and  has  found 
the  dwelling  in  which  he  smiled  away  his  happiest 
years,  deserted,  its  inmates  dead,  its  windows  dark- 
ened, its  walls  decaying,  and  has  cast  a  sorrowful 
glance  over  the  garden  where  he  gambolled,  then  so 
fresh  and  fragrant,  but  now  repulsive  and  scarcely  to 
be  recognized,  its  fences  so  moss-grown  and  broken, 
its  paths  so  strewed  with  seared  leaves  and  dank 
herbage,  its  beds,  in  other  days  gay  with  summer's 
brightest  flowers,  but  now  choked  with  clustering 
weeds,  its  green  alcove  a  faded  ruin,  and  many  of  its 
choicest  trees  fruitless  or  fallen,  may  form  some  idea 
of  the  depressing  melancholy  which  stole  over  the 
spirit  of  Williams,  as  he  sauntered  through  the 
settlement,  and  contrasted  its  once  cheerful,  busy, 
and  advancing  state,   with  the  sad    signs  of  decay 

D  D 


402  LIFE  OF  THE 

which  were  now  spread  around  him.  But  still,  "  the 
house  was  not  left  desolate."  Many,  indeed,  of  its 
once  happy  inhabitants  had  "  fallen  by  strong  drink," 
or  had  been  driven  like  chaff  before  the  whirlwind  of 
civil  conflict.  But  amidst  much  to  distress,  there 
was  not  a  little  to  console.  Trees  of  righteousness, 
their  branches  bending  with  clusters  of  ripe  fruit, 
were  still  flourishing;  and  all  the  enclosures  had  not 
been  broken  down.  "  Faithful  among  the  faithless," 
at  least  one  hundred  and  twenty  members  of  the 
church,  through  a  season  of  searching  trial,  had  been 
kept  from  temptation,  and  enabled  to  hold  fast  their 
integrity.  These  gathered  around  their  former  pastor 
as  soon  as  he  landed  on  their  shores,  to  welcome  him 
with  smiles  and  tears,  and  to  implore  him  to  dwell 
once  more  in  their  midst.  And  even  of  those  who 
had  fallen,  there  were  many  in  whose  breasts  his  pre- 
sence revived  the  feelings  of  better  days ;  and  who, 
although  ashamed  to  encounter  the  glance  of  his 
compassionate  eye,  showed  their  attachment  by  hover- 
ing near  the  place  of  his  dwelling,  and  stealing  again 
into  the  sanctuary,  where  his  voice  was  once  more  to 
be  heard.  In  these  and  many  similar  instances  it  was 
easy  to  see  the  remaining  traces  of  other  and  happier 
seasons.  Although  sin  and  circumstances  had  severed 
the  Missionary  and  his  flock,  the  marks  of  their  for- 
mer close  connexion  had  not  been  obliterated.  Like 
cliffs  which  some  great  convulsion  had  torn  asunder, 
but  in  which  the  lines  and  points  of  their  former 
junction  still  appear,  although  the  elements  had  long 
acted  upon  their  surface,  and  the  deep  sea  rolled 
between,  so  was  it  with  the  sorrowing  Missionary, 
and  his  scattered   flock.     Their  connexion  had  been 


HEV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  403 

too  close  not  to  leave  behind  it,  even  upon  the  minds 
of  those  whose  conduct  had  been  most  at  variance 
with  such  a  relationship,  the  ineffaceable  evidences  of 
its  past  existence. 

The  following  incident,  extracted  from  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's own  narrative,  will  sufficiently  illustrate  the 
preceding  remarks,  and  serve  to  account  for  the  strug- 
gle through  which  he  was  called  to  pass,  ere  he  could 
finally  sever  himself  from  Raiatea.  It  occurred  a  few 
weeks  before  his  embarkation  for  England  : — 

"  A  short  time  subsequent  to  my  arrival,  I  found  that  a  meet- 
ing had  been  convened,  which  I  was  requested  to  attend.  I  knew 
not  its  object,  until  the  king^s  speaker  arose,  and  told  me  that 
they  had  met  to  request  me  to  abandon  my  intention  of  visiting 
England.  After  many  interesting  addresses,  a  chief  stood  up,  and 
with  great  gravity  said,  '  Mr.  Williams,  I  have  been  reading  to- 
day what  Paul  wrote  to  the  Philippians,  '  I  am  in  a  strait  between 
two,  ha^^ng  a  desire  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far 
better :  nevertheless  to  abide  in  the  flesh  is  more  needful  for 
you.^  Now  we  all  know  that  you  must  wish  to  see  your  friends, 
and  visit  your  native  country,  after  so  long  an  absence.  This  is 
very  reasonable.  But  don't  you  think,  if  Paul  was  willing  to 
stay  even  out  of  heaven  to  do  good  to  Christians  on  earth,  that 
you  ought  to  forego  the  pleasure  of  visiting  England  to  do  good 
to  us  ? '  This  was  a  touching  appeal ;  and,  feeling  it  deeply,  I 
replied  by  expressing  my  pleasure  at  receiving  this  proof  of 
their  affection  ;  and  promised,  on  revisiting  Tahiti,  to  consult 
Mrs.  W. ;  and,  if  we  could  not  remain  ourselves,  to  persuade 
one  of  our  brother  missionaries  to  reside  with  them  until  our 
return.  I  had  no  sooner  made  this  declaration,  than  another 
arose,  and,  after  thanking  me  for  promising  to  endeavour  to  lind 
a  substitute,  exclaimed,  '  But  altliough  we  have  ten  thousand 
instructors  in  Christ,  we  have  not  many  fathers ;  for,  in  Christ 
Jesus,  you  have  begotten  us  through  the  Gospel.' " 

D  D  2 


404  LIFE  OF  thb: 

So  shaken  was  Mr.  Williams  by  this  and  other 
manifestations  of  attachment,  and  by  the  desire  to  do 
more  for  the  people  ere  he  finally  left  them,  that  he 
had  almost  relinquished  the  design  of  returning  to 
England ;  and  formed  the  conclusion  that,  if  the 
means  of  conveyance  did  not  present  itself  within  a 
short  and  specified  time,  he  should  consider  that  Pro- 
vidence did  not  further  his  purpose,  and  that  duty 
required  him  to  abandon  it.  But  before  the  expira- 
tion of  the  prescribed  period,  the  "  Sir  Andrew  Ham- 
mond," Capt.  Cuthell,  a  homeward-bound  whaler, 
touched  at  Tahiti ;  and  the  ocean  soon  rolled  between 
him  and  Raiatea.  The  voyage,  which  was  via  Cape 
Horn,  was  marked  by  no  features  of  peculiar  interest. 
Upon  the  health  of  Mrs.  Williams,  it  exerted  a  very 
salutary  effect ;  and  the  time  was  fully  occupied  by 
her  devoted  companion  in  a  new  revision  of  the  Ra- 
rotongan  Testament,  and  in  the  preparation  of  other 
works  for  the  islands,  which  he  hoped  to  carry  back 
in  print  to  their  inhabitants.  These  useful  labours 
lightened  the  tedium  of  the  passage  ;  but  still,  he  was 
most  happy  and  thankful  to  their  gracious  Preserver, 
when,  on  the  12th  of  June,  1834,  after  nearly  eigh- 
teen years'  absence,  the  white  cliffs  of  his  beloved  and 
native  land  once  more  greeted  and  gladdened  his  eyes. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  405 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FROM  MR.  Williams's  arrival  in  England  until 

HIS  RETURN  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS. 

Change  of  Scene — Circumstances  which  had  preceded  Mr.  Williams's  Arrival  in 
England — Disadvantages  under  which  he  commenced  his  Piibhc  Engagements 
— Meetings  at  Coventry  and  Birmingham — The  Character  of  his  Addresses — 
Sketch  of  a  Sermon — Plans  for  the  Prosperity  of  the  South  Sea  Mission — 
Printing  of  the  Rarotonga  New  Testament,  and  other  Translations — Appeal  at 
the  Annual  Meeting  of  the  London  Missionary  Society — Extracts  from  Corres- 
pondence— Various  Occupations — Commencement  of  the  "  Missionarj-  Enter- 
prises"— Mr.  Williams's  Difficulties  and  Determination — Sustained  Interest 
with  which  he  Repeated  the  Details  of  his  Personal  History  —Its  Causes — 
Labours  in  Yorkshire,  Devonshire,  and  Scotland — Specimen  of  his  Addresses — 
Effort  to  Establish  a  Polynesian  College — Meeting  at  Liverpool — Varied  and 
Interesting  Intelligence  received  from  the  South  Sea  Islands — Completion  of 
the  "  Missionarj'  Enterprises  " — Mr.  Williams's  Anticipations  of  its  Success — 
Its  Circulation  amongst  the  Nobility — Letters  to  the  Duchess  of  Kent  and 
Lord  Brougham — Numerous  Replies — Appeal  to  Literarj'  and  Scientific  Insti- 
tutions— Intercourse  with  the  Aristocracy — Rapid  and  Unprecedented  Sale  of 
the  Narrative — Its  Influence — The  Manner  in  which  it  was  Reviewed — Estimate 
of  the  Work — Mr.  Williams  at  Home — His  Effort  to  obtain  a  Missionary  Ship 
— Application  to  Government — Extracts  from  Correspondence — Ultimatum  of 
the  Government — Appeal  to  the  Pubhc — Prompt  and  Liberal  Response — Purchase 
of  the  Camden — Interesting  Incidents — Amval  and  Engagement  of  Captain 
Morgan — Mr.  Williams's  Increasing  Popularity — Instances  of  LiberaUty — 
Address  to  Merchants,  &c. — Petition  to  the  Corporation  of  London— Grounds 
of  this  Application — Appearance  before  the  Common  Council — Interest  Awak- 
ened by  his  Address — The  Result — Providential  Interposition — Christian  Affec- 
tion and  Generosity — Marriage  of  his  Son — Arrangements  for  his  Departure — 
Valedictory  Services — Parting  Struggles — Memorable  Morning — Voyage  to 
Gravesend — Final  Farewell. 

In  the  preceding  pages,  the  subject  of  these  memoirs 
has  been  chiefly  seen  in  but  one  aspect.  Widely  as 
the  scenes,  through  which  we  have  accompanied  him, 
differ  from  each  other,  and  various  as  are  the  incidents 


406  LIFE  OF  THE 

which  diversify  them,  hitherto  we  have  contemplated 
Mr.  Williams  principally  as  the  devoted  and  enter- 
prising labourer  in  the  missionary  field.  But  we  have 
now  to  follow  him  into  new  and  untrodden  paths. 
Instead  of  visiting  hordes  of  savage  men,  or  standing 
up  to  announce  the  elementary  truths  of  the  gospel  to 
rude  or  but  half-enlightened  multitudes,  over  whom 
his  mental  ascendancy  was  great  and  manifest,  he 
was  called  to  plead  the  cause  of  missions  before  well- 
instructed  assemblies,  and  from  some  of  the  most 
conmianding  positions  in  Britain.  And  he  fully 
appreciated  the  change  in  his  circumstances.  Often 
before  he  left  Polynesia,  and  with  still  stronger  solici- 
tude during  his  voyage  to  England,  had  his  mind 
rested  upon  the  future,  and  rarely  without  mingled 
emotions  of  pain  and  pleasure,  of  confidence  and 
concern.  While,  on  the  one  hand,  he  felt  assured 
that  the  intelligence  of  which  he  was  the  bearer, 
would,  if  but  fairly  laid  before  the  Christian  public, 
command  their  attention,  rejoice  their  hearts,  and  im- 
part a  new  impulse  to  their  efforts  for  the  world's 
evangelization,  the  self-reliance,  which  in  other  situ- 
ations had  raised  him  above  the  most  formidable 
difficulties,  or  carried  him  triumphantly  through  them, 
now  almost  forsook  him ;  and  he  surveyed  his  new 
sphere  of  duty  "  with  fear  and  with  much  trembling." 
In  his  own  esteem,- he  was  ''rude  of  speech."  His 
native  tongue  was  now  far  less  familiar  to  him  than 
that  in  which  he  had  so  long  preached,  and  he  was 
haunted  with  the  apprehension  that  he  should  seriously 
violate  the  decorum  of  polished  society,  or  offend 
"  ears  polite,"  by  his  blunders  and  barbarisms.  It 
was,  therefore,  with  extreme  diffidence  that  he  com- 


REV.  J.   WILLIAMS.  407 

nienced  his  new  career ;  and  the  self-distrust  which 
disturbed  him  was  clearly  shown  in  some  of  his  earli- 
est efforts.  But  he  soon  began  to  feel  his  ground. 
The  deep  interest  which  his  communications  awakened, 
and  the  kindness  with  which  he  was  received  by  those 
who  heard  him,  restored  his  confidence.  His  fears, 
like  the  mists  of  morning  which  disappear  before  the 
first  rays  of  the  rising  sun,  were  soon  scattered,  and 
he  pursued  his  course  of  successful  advocacy,  "  as 
a  strong  man  to  run  a  race."  From  this  time,  his 
influence  was  felt  through  ever-widening  circles,  and 
his  labours  with  their  results  became  nearly  as 
important  in  Britain  as  they  had  previously  been  in 
Polynesia. 

Few  men  were  ever  less  indebted  to  circumstances 
for  their  popularity  or  success  than  was  Mr.  William.s. 
No  herald  had  preceded  him,  no  concurrence  of  favour- 
ing causes  had  prepared  his  way.  Prior  to  his  arrival 
in  this  country,  his  history  and  name  were  known 
to  but  few.  The  Directors,  indeed,  were  acquainted 
with  his  character,  and  had  formed  a  high  estimate  of 
his  devoted  labours  ;  and,  occasionally,  the  periodicals 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society  had  been  enriched 
with  extracts  from  his  letters.  But  these  valuable 
communications  were  either  too  brief,  or  had  appeared 
at  intervals  too  distant,  to  produce  any  very  distinct 
or  enduring  impressions. 

Nor  was  the  period  of  his  arrival  in  England  the 
most  favourable  to  Mr.  Williams's  personal  influence. 
Had  he  returned  a  few  years  earlier,  the  intense  and 
general  interest  then  felt  in  the  South  Sea  mission, 
would  alone  have  secured  for  any  labourer  from  that 
fruitful  field  much  popular  favour.     But  that  period 


408  LIFE  OF  THE 

had  passed.  The  bright  dawn  of  day  which  succeeded 
the  "■  night  of  toil "  through  which  the  labourers  at 
Tahiti  and  the  surrounding  isles  so  long  "  watched 
for  the  morning,"  had  now  become  overcast.  Heavy 
and  portentous  clouds  had  gathered  above  the  scenes, 
then  so  fair  and  full  of  promise.  To  a  melancholy 
extent  the  designs  of  the  missionaries  had  been 
counteracted,  and  many  of  the  fruits  of  their  previous 
and  patient  labours  destroyed,  by  the  successful 
efforts  of  civilized  men  to  teach  and  tempt  the  natives 
to  use  strong  drink.  Hence,  for  some  time  anterior 
to  Mr.  Williams's  return,  those  missionary  periodicals, 
whose  pages  had  been  so  often  irradiated  with  intel- 
ligence of  unequalled  interest  from  these  interesting 
isles,  had  been  occupied  with  the  more  pleasing 
accounts  of  other  missions.  The  few  extracts  from 
the  correspondence  of  the  brethren  at  Tahiti  were  of 
a  very  mixed  character;  and,  although  throughout 
the  fierce  trial,  the  faithful  labourers  were  surrounded 
by  a  numerous  band  of  pious  natives,  whose  firmness 
and  affection  cheered  their  hearts  and  sustained  their 
hands,  they  were  too  much  discouraged  by  the  defec- 
tion of  others,  to  write  in  any  strains  but  those  of 
despondency  and  distress.  It  is  true  that,  prior  to 
his  departure,  Mr.  Williams  was  permitted  to  witness 
the  signs  of  returning  reason  and  sobriety.  Many 
of  the  fallen  had  been  reclaimed,  strong  barriers  raised 
against  the  fierce  and  fiery  flood  had  stayed  its  pro- 
gress, and  the  blessed  influences  of  Christianity,  which 
for  a  time  had  been  resisted,  were  rapidly  regaining 
their  former  sway  over  the  minds  and  the  habits  of 
the  infatuated  people.  But  although  he  was  the  bearer 
of  some  good   tidings  from  these  quarters,  so  much 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  409 

mischief  had  been  done,  that  he  owed  but  little  of  his 
success  to  the  previous  prosperity  of  the  South  Sea 
mission  ;  and  the  fact  that  he  revived,  to  its  full  extent, 
the  interest  w^hich  had  so  far  declined,  is  sufficient 
evidence  of  the  weight  and  worth  of  his  communica- 
tions. 

The  returned  Missionary  had  passed  but  a  short 
period  in  delightful  intercourse  with  his  beloved  family, 
when  the  amiable,  laborious,  and  irresistible  Home 
Secretary  of  the  Society,  in  whose  service  he  had 
laboured,  drew  him  forth  from  his  seclusion  to  tell  the 
Christian  public  the  stirring  tale  of  his  toils  and  tri- 
umphs ;  and,  as  many  to  whom  in  private  he  had 
narrated  some  of  the  incidents  of  his  history,  had 
cheered  him  by  the  assurance  that  these  facts  would 
be  heard  in  public  with  the  deepest  interest,  and  hailed 
by  the  friends  of  missions  with  the  liveliest  gratitude, 
he  consented  to  make  a  tour  as  a  deputation  from  the 
Society.  But  his  hope  of  success  was  not  founded 
upon  mere  testimony.  He  was  assured  that  what  he 
had  to  communicate  would  tell  with  power  upon 
Christian  people.  "If  I  can  only,"  he  often  said, 
"  gain  the  ear  of  the  public,  I  know  that  I  possess 
facts  which  must  interest  them."  But  of  his  ability 
to  do  this,  he  was  doubtful.  The  following  passage 
from  a  letter  to  his  sister,  Mrs.  Williams,  dated  August 
the  7th,  1834,  will  show  the  feelings  with  w^hich  he 
commenced  his  public  course  as  a  missionary  advo- 
cate. "  I  have  now  so  much  work  before  me,  that  I 
tremble  at  the  prospect.  My  desire  is  to  do  the  Lord's 
work  well,  but  I  fear  lest  I  should  not  be  able. 
Wherever  I  go,  the  people  appear  to  depend  so  much 
upon  me  for  the  interest  of  their  meetings,  that  I  feel 


410  LIFE  OF  THE 

a  weight  of  responsibility,  which  I  can  scarcely  sustain. 
The  Lord,  however,  has  hitherto  assisted  and  sup- 
ported me,  and  I  trust  that  I  may  be  able  to  meet  the 
expectations  of  his  people.  I  pray  that  I  may  go  in 
the  fulness  of  the  blessing  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ." 
Coventry  was  the  first  place  of  importance,  at 
which  Mr.  Williams  "  declared  what  God  had  wrought 
amongst  the  Gentiles,"  through  his  agency.  And 
here  he  had  good  reason  for  encouragement.  His 
statements  were  heard  with  deep  interest,  and  his 
spirit  was  refreshed  by  intercourse  with  the  brethren, 
especially  with  "  good  old  Mr.  Jerrard,"  one  of  the 
missionaries  captured  in  the  Duff,  "  whom,"  he  writes 
to  his  beloved  fellow-labourer,  Mr. Pritchard,  "Messrs. 
Wilson  and  Davies  know  well,  as  he  was  with  them 
in  captivity."  At  Birmingham,  to  which  town  he 
next  proceeded,  his  name  had  been  better  known, 
through  his  correspondence  with  Messrs.  James  and 
East,  than  in  any  other  locality  -,  and  thither  also  a 
good  report  of  his  addresses  at  Coventry  had  preceded 
him.  The  day  of  the  meeting  was  unpropitious  ;  but 
notwithstanding,  the  large  chapel  in  Carr's  Lane  was 
thronged,  and  the  congregation  deeply  interested  by 
his  speech — the  delivery  of  which  occupied  two  hours. 
He  himself  was  much  excited;  for  his  associations 
with  Birmingham  were  peculiar,  and  his  obligations 
to  its  pastors  and  their  people  great.  He,  therefore, 
began  his  address  by  saying  that  "  had  he  been  pri- 
vileged to  attend  but  one  meeting  in  England,  he 
should  have  selected  that  before  which  he  then  ap- 
peared, in  preference  to  every  other.  Birmingham," 
he  added,  "  has  to  me  attractions  and  attachments 
which  no   other  place  possesses.     From  one   of  its 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  411 

ministers  I  received  my  first  religious  impressions ;" 
and  then  turning  to  the  Rev.  T.  East,  he  proceeded, 
"  Yes,  Sir,  to  you,  under  God,  I  am  indebted  for  all 
that  I  am,  and  for  all  that  I  have  been  able  to  effect ! 
From  the  beloved  minister  of  the  sanctuary,  in  which 
we  are  assembled,  I  received  my  Bible  and  the  solemn 
charge  to  preach  its  glorious  revelations  to  the  hea- 
then. And,  Sir,"  (turning  to  Mr.  James,)  "  according 
to  the  ability  which  God  has  given  me,  I  have  preached 
the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith  in  a  crucified  Re- 
deemer. Another  special  claim  which  Birmingham 
has  upon  me  is  the  generosity  with  which  at  different 
times  benevolent  friends  have  sent  me  abundant  sup- 
plies of  ironmQaiger}^  by  which  I  was  enabled  to 
make  my  way  with  greater  facility  into  heathen  lands. 
For  these  gifts,  I  now  most  gratefully  tender  my  ac- 
knowledgments. But  the  last,  though  not  the  least, 
claim  which  Birmingham  presents,  is  that  she  has 
sent  forth  two  admirable  men,  whom  I  deem  it  an 
honour  to  call  my  brother  missionaries  :  Henry  Nott 
and  George  Pritchard." 

After  this  exordium,  Mr.  Williams  gave  a  history 
of  the  introduction  of  ardent  spirits  into  the  islands, 
with  the  beneficial  operation  of  Temperance  Societies  ; 
contrasted  the  character  and  conduct  of  the  cap- 
tains, who  too  commonly  visited  the  scene  of  their 
labours,  with  the  proceedings  of  men  like  Captain 
Waldegrave  and  Captain  Laws ;  described  the  pre- 
valence and  forms  of  infanticide  prior  to  the  introduc- 
tion of  Christianity ;  and  gave  a  sketch  of  the  missions 
to  the  Hervey  Islands  and  Samoa.  At  the  conclusion 
of  his  speech,  Mr.  James,  who  had  elicited  from  him 
in  private  an  account  of  the   marvellous  means  by 


412  LIFE  OF  THE 

Avhicli  he  built  the  Messenger  of  Peace,  requested 
him  to  describe  the  process  in  public.  In  the  even- 
ing he  was  engaged  to  preach  for  Mr.  East,  who 
expressed  a  wish  that  he  would  give  from  the  pulpit 
an  outline  of  his  personal  history.  "  But  I  did  not 
like,"  he  writes  to  a  friend,  "  to  say  so  much  about 
myself,  and,  therefore,  did  no  more  than  describe  the 
manner  in  which  I  was  brought  by  his  preaching  to 
a  knowledge  of  the  truth."  Having  thus  introduced 
himself,  he  selected  as  the  basis  of  his  discourse 
1  Cor.  ii.  2,  and  proceeded  to  illustrate  the  following 
topics  : — Firstly,  the  doctrines  preached  by  the  mis- 
sionaries ;  secondly,  the  condition  of  the  people  to 
whom  these  doctrines  were  taught,  as  it  appeared 
from  the  deities  they  adored,  the  services  they  pre- 
sented, the  heaven  they  anticipated,  and  the  means 
by  which  they  expected  to  attain  it ;  and,  thirdly,  the 
success  with  which  this  preaching  had  been  attended 
amongst  such  a  people.  This  sermon  was  throughout 
a  series  of  striking  facts,  most  suitably  selected  and 
admirably  adapted  to  sustain  the  leading  point  of  the 
discourse ;  and  it  conducted  the  hearers  by  several 
steps  to  this  grand  demonstration,  that  the  Gospel 
was  the  only  system  suited  to  the  spiritual  necessities 
of  mankind,  and  sufficiently  powerful  to  elevate, 
sanctify,  and  save  the  heathen. 

These  particulars  show  that,  guided  by  the  clear 
discernment  and  good  sense  which  he  largely  pos- 
sessed, Mr.  Williams  had  thus  early  ascertained  "  the 
line  of  things"  within  which  it  became  him  to  labour, 
and  the  class  of  topics  and  methods  of  illustration, 
which  were  best  adapted  to  interest  and  influence  a 
public  audience.  In  the  following  sentence  from  a  letter 


REV.  J.  WILLIAM8.  413 

to  one  of  his  fellow-labourers,  he  has  supplied  the  rule 
of  his  own  procedure,  and  the  secret  of  his  great  suc- 
cess as  a  missionary  advocate : — '*  Should  you,"  he 
writes,  "  or  any  of  your  brethren  come  to  England, 
furnish  yourselves,  not  so  mucli  with  well  got-up 
sermons,  as  with  important  and  impressive  facts." 
Upon  this  principle  he  generally  proceeded.  But,  at 
first,  he  found  it  extremely  difficult  to  select  from 
the  almost  boundless  stores  of  information  which 
he  had  acquired  during  his  long  residence  in  Poly- 
nesia ;  and  at  one  or  two  of  his  earlier  engage- 
ments, his  choice  of  topics  was  not  the  best.  Many 
subjects,  connected  with  the  condition  of  the  tribes 
amongst  whom  he  had  laboured,  appeared  to  him 
peculiarly  interesting,  and  well  adapted  to  awaken 
Christian  compassion  on  their  behalf,  which  were  not 
the  most  suitable  for  a  mixed  assembly.  This  was 
the  case  with  the  mythology  and  traditions  of  the 
islanders,  whom  his  instrumentality  had  drawn  from 
the  shadowy  regions  of  a  vagrant  and  demoralizing 
fancy  into  the  broad  and  bright  daylight  of  Divine 
truth.  Having  stored  his  memory  with  a  multifarious 
mass  of  such  curious  lore,  and  believing  that  no  facts 
could  more  fully  illustrate  the  deluded  and  degraded 
state  of  the  heathen,  on  a  few  occasions  he  drew  from 
these  stores  more  freely  than  was  necessary  or  ex- 
pedient. At  one  place  to  which  the  writer  accom- 
panied him,  he  occupied  in  this  way  much  of  the  time, 
and  thus  failed  to  make  the  most  desirable  impression 
upon  his  audience.  But  this  early  error  was  soon 
corrected.  He  speedily  discovered  what  was  most 
impressive  ;  and,  as  no  man  ever  sought  with  purer 
motives,  or  received  with  greater  kindness,  the  friendly 


414  LIFE  OF  THE 

suggestions   of  his  brethren,  he  learned,  in  a  short 
time,  so  to  speak  as  seldom  to  fail. 

But  while  facts  formed  the  staple  of  Mr.  Williams's 
sermons  and  speeches,  and  he  rarely  traversed  the 
region  of  mere  sentiment,  it  must  not  be  supposed 
that  his  addresses  were  nothing  more  than  a  rude 
mass  of  unassorted  materials.  Order  was  a  natural 
and  very  obvious  feature  of  his  mind.  This  the  rea- 
der must  have  often  remarked  from  the  time  when  he 
arranged  so  neatly  his  cabin  on  board  the  Harriet  at 
Gravesend,*  and  especially  during  his  residence  at 
Raiatea.  And  it  was  as  obvious  in  his  addresses  as 
in  his  habits  and  habitation.  The  facts  he  narrated 
were  almost  invariably  adduced  either  in  illustration 
of  some  important  statement,  in  proof  of  some  lead- 
ing position,  or  as  an  incitement  to  zeal  and  effort. 
The  simplicity  of  his  aim,  and  his  sincere  desire  to 
impress  his  auditors  with  the  pitiable  condition  of  the 
degraded  heathen,  or  to  demonstrate  the  value  of 
'■'  the  mighty  Gospel,"  as  the  only  means  of  their 
deliverance,  naturally  suggested  the  most  suitable 
selection,  and  the  best  arrangement.  Hence  the  unity 
as  well  as  variety  which  marked  his  sermons  and 
speeches.  These  were  not  mere  strings  of  isolated 
incidents,  but  chains  of  closely  connected  truths  with 
their  appropriate  illustrations ;  they  did  not,  like  the 
camera  obscura,  throw  down  before  the  observer's 
eye  a  multitude  of  objects  which,  although  interest- 
ing, were  evanescent,  but  they  resembled  a  lens,  both 
in  the  simplicity  and  the  power  with  which  they  col- 
lected the  rays  of  light  into  a  focus  to  illuminate  a 

*   Vide  p.  40. 


REV.  J.  WTLLIAJMS.  415 

principle,  or  to  shine  upon  the  heart.  And  the  same 
earnest  desire  to  make  definite  and  durable  impres- 
sions in  favour  of  Christian  missions,  kept  him  from 
long  digressions.  With  rare  exceptions,  his  state- 
ments were  not  incidentally,  but  immediately  applic- 
able to  his  object.  Few  men  ever  spoke  more  ad  rem. 
His  practical  tact  and  business  habits  were  in  this 
way  as  evident  on  the  platform  and  in  the  pulpit,  as 
they  had  been  elsewhere.  And  the  direct  relation 
subsisting  between  facts  and  principles,  which  were 
invariably  connected  in  his  addresses,  gave  to  both 
a  point  and  a  power  not  usually  attained  even  by  the 
clearest  and  closest  abstract  demonstrations. 

The  sketch  already  given  of  the  speeches  and  ser- 
mon delivered  at  Birmingham,  will  enable  the  reader 
to  form  his  own  judgment  upon  these  topics.  And, 
as  it  is  believed  that  much  of  Mr.  Williams's  power, 
(for  power  it  was  and  such  as  few  have  been  able  to 
command,)  resulted  from  the  wisdom  with  which  he 
selected  and  arranged  his  numerous  illustrations  of 
heathen  society  and  missionary  success,  it  may  not  be 
improper  to  present  another  brief  outline  of  one  of 
his  discourses,  as  an  exemplification  of  these  features 
of  his  public  engagements.  This  outline  is  chosen, 
not  as  the  choicest,  but  as  the  fairest  specimen  of  the 
class  of  productions  to  which  it  belongs.  Only  one 
or  two  of  the  facts,  however,  with  which  this  sermon 
is  filled  will  be  adduced,  because  the  others  have  been 
already  published : — 

The  text  was  Psalm  kxiv.  20.  "  The  dark  places  of  the  earth 
are  full  of  the  habitations  of  cruelty."  After  a  very  brief  personal 
exordium,  the  preacher  announced  the  following  topics  for  dis- 
cussion.    I.   To  illustrate  the  fact,  that  large  portions  of  the  earth 


416  LIFE  OF  THE 

are  subjected  to  the  deepest  darkness.  II.  To  slioiv  the  cruelties 
which  are  perpetrated  whei^e  this  darkness  prevails.  III.  To  point 
out  the  obligation  of  Christians  to  dispel  this  darkness,  and  to  pre- 
vent these  cruelties,  by  the  dissemination  of  the  Gospel.  The  first 
topic  is  introduced,  by  supposing  that  a  district  of  our  own  land 
was  in  a  state  of  perfect  and  perpetual  darkness ;  that  over  its 
vales  and  hills,  its  fields  and  rivers,  the  orb  of  day  never  arose, 
and  that  not  a  solitary  beam  of  light  had  visited  its  dreary  dwell- 
ings ;  and  then  the  preacher  asked,  with  what  emotions  should 
we  hear  of  the  condition  of  its  inhabitants  ?  '  Transfer  then,' 
he  proceeds,  '  your  ideas  from  an  English  county,  thus  deprived 
of  natural  light,  to  islands,  countries,  and  mighty  continents  of 
our  world,  where  moral  darkness  reigns  without  one  single  ray 
from  the  Sun  of  righteousness.  Of  this  condition,  to  a  consi- 
derable extent,  I  have  been  an  eye-witness.  Three  things  appear 
to  me  essential  in  order  to  salvation, — a  knowledge  of  God, 
of  ourselves,  and  of  Jesus  Christ  as  mediator.  Now,  the  heathen 
are  grossly  ignorant  upon  all  these  subjects,  and  substitute  for 
sacred  truth  the  most  absurd  and  impious  notions  with  which 
the  father  of  lies  could  inspire  them.  '  They  know  not  God.' 
Is  not  this  proved  by  the  almost  universal  fact,  that  they  have 
changed  the  glory  of  the  incorrujjtible  God  into  an  image  like  unto 
corruptible  man,  and  four-footed  beasts,  and  creeping  things  ?  In 
various  islands  which  I  have  visited,  snakes,  lizards,  rats, 
dogs,  birds,  sharks,  eels,  and  numerous  other  creatures,  had 
been  the  only  deities  of  their  ancestors,  and  were  the  objects  of 
their  ovm  adoration.  And  to  these  gods  they  ascribe  the  most 
impure  acts,  and  the  most  malevolent  affections.  It  was  the 
general  belief  that  they  were  never  so  well  pleased  as  when  their 
altars  were  stained  with  human  blood,  or  as  when  the  bodies  of 
human  victims  were  hung  from  the  branches  of  the  trees  of 
their  sacred  groves.  O  my  Christian  friends,  how  much  do 
you  enjoy !  Your  living  hours  are  irradiated  with  scriptural 
views  of  God,  and  your  dying  moments  cheered  with  the  pros- 
pect of  his  glory.  But  no  such  pleasures  are  known  to  those 
who  inhabit  the  dark  places  of  the  earth.  *  *  Equally  ignorant 
are  they  of  the  works  of  God,  as  of  God  himself.     The  heavens 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  1 1  7 

they  believed  were  formerly  tlat  on  the  earth,  and  that  men  were 
obliged  to  crawl,  until  one  of  their  ancestors  conceived  and  exe- 
cuted the  mighty  purpose  of  lifting  them  to  a  more  convenient 
])lace  in  which,  by  several  successive  and  most  laborious  efforts, 
he  was  at  length  successful.  While  thus  toiling  beneath  his 
ponderous  load,  a  multitude  of  dragon-flies  were  employed  in 
severing  with  their  wings  the  cords  which  bound  the  heavens  to 
the  earth/*  The  preacher  then  proceeds  to  illustrate  the  same 
sentiment,  by  adverting  to  the  Polynesian  traditions  respecting 
the  creation  of  all  things,  and  the  causes  of  natural  phenomena, 
and  passes  on  to  prove. 

"  Secondly,  That  the  heathen  are  ignorant  of  themselves. 
The  natives  of  the  various  islands  which  bestud  the  vast  Paci- 
fic, have  no  knowledge  of  their  own  origin.  Upon  this  subject, 
their  ideas  are  too  absurd  to  be  mentioned  from  this  place.  The 
nearest  approach  to  the  truth  on  this  subject,  M'hich  they  appear 
to  have  attained,  was  the  tradition  that  Taaroa  formed  the  first 
man  of  sand.  But  their  accounts  on  this  point  were  confused 
and  contradictory ;  and  none  of  them  had  the  faintest  concep- 
tion of  the  truth,  that  '  man  became  a  living  soul.'  Their 
ideas  of  sin  were  fearfully  defective.  Crimes,  of  which  we  can 
scarcely  think  without  i)ollution,  were  commonly  practised  with. 
unconcern.  They  work  all  manner  of  uncleanness  with  greedi- 
ness, and  the  greatest  adept  in  wickedness  is  often  most  esteemed. 
Equally  ignorant  are  they  of  human  accountability.  They  know 
nothing  of  themselves  as  guilty  before  God,  and  have  no  antici- 
pation of  the  final  judgment.**  Having  shown  that,  though 
aware  of  some  distinction  between  the  body  and  the  soul,  and 
possessing  a  glimmering  conception  of  a  future  state,  the 
light  which  was  in  them  was  darkness,  he  proceeds  by  similar 
illustrations,  to  establish  the  next  position. 

Thirdly,  That  they  were  ignorant  of  the  way  ofsaJimtion  by  a  Me- 
diator. "  True,''  he  says,  "  they  offered  sacrifice ;  but  for  what  ? 
Not  for  the  violation  of  God's  law.  No  atonement  was  ever  made 
or  asked  for  lying,  for  theft,  for  adultei-y,  for  murder.  These  had 
no  place  in  their  catalogue  of  crimes.  But  it  was  when  sacred  food 
had  been  eaten,when  the  maraiswere  overgrown  with  weeds,  or  were 

E  E 


418  LIFE  OF  THE 

suffered  to  fall  into  decay,  when  some  tabu  had  been  broken, 
or  some  impious  rat  had  formed  its  nest  in  the  cloth  which  en- 
veloped the  god,  that  storms,  lightning,  or  pestilence  avenged 
the  insulted  deity.  And  how  were  these  atoned  ?  By  oflfering 
pigs,  of  which  the  priests  knew  how  to  dispose.  This,  then,  is 
their  dark  state  in  life  and  in  death.  *  They  feed  upon  ashes ;  a 
deceived  heart  has  turned  them  aside ;  they  cannot  deliver  their  own 
soul,  or  say,  Is  there  not  a  lie  iri  my  right  hand  ?'  Christians  !  are 
they  not  objects  for  your  deepest  commiseration  ?  " 

II.  To  show    the  cruelties  which   are  perpetrated  where  this 
darkness  prevails,  the  preacher  commences  by  the  observation, 
that  cruelty  appears  in  the  text  to  have  been  personified,  and 
presented  as  a  mighty  monster,  reigning  triumphant,  and  pos- 
sessing habitations  throughout  the  earth,  and  excluding  mercy 
from   the   homes    and  bosoms   of   men.     Having  assured   his 
audience  that  the  illustrations  he  was  about  to   present  of  this 
fearful  fact  were  not  adduced  to  harrow  up   their  feelings,  but 
to   increase   their  gratitude,  call  forth  their    compassion,  and 
"  constrain  every  individual  to  exert  himself  to  the  utmost  in 
forwarding  so  good,  so  holy,  and  so  benevolent  an  object  as  the 
propagation  of  the  Gospel,"  he  first  refers  to  the  prevalence  of 
infanticide.   "  Can  a  woman,''  he  asks,  "forget  her  sucking  child  ?  " 
This  question  he  answers  by  many  harrowing  details,  and  con- 
cludes with  the  following  dreadful  illustration.  "  We  had  a  servant 
living  with  us  for  fifteen  years,  whose  business  it  was  formerly 
to  destroy  infants.     She  informed  me  that  her  general  method 
of  accomplishing  her  object,  was  to  break  their  little  fingers  and 
toes ;  and,  if  that  did  not  kill  them,  to  seize  them  by  the  throat. 
The  last  instance  in  which  she  exercised  her  cruel  calling  was 
after  many  persons  in  the  island  had  embraced  Christianity;  but 
she  told  me  that  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  she  could  destroy 
the  little  innocent.      For  a  considerable  time   the  dear  babe 
struggled  in  her  arms  in  agony,  and  appeared  as  if  determined, 
against  all  her  efibrts,  not  to  die.     It  was  a  fine,  beautiful  girl ; 
and  the  unhappy  instrument  of  its  death  said  to  me  that,  though 
a  long  period  had  passed  since  she  perpetrated  the  crime,  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  419 

image  of  the  dying  babe,  as  it  then  wi'ithed  in  her  arms,  con- 
tinued to  haunt  her  both  awake  and  asleep." 

Human  sacrifice  was  the  next  topic  adduced  in  ilhistration  of 
heathen  cruelty ;  and  having  presented  evidence  of  the  prevalence 
of  this  custom,  the  preacher  presses  home  his  subject  by  the 
following  appeal.  "  Thus  in  a  moment  was  the  wife  and  the 
family  thrown  into  consternation,  and  agonizing  grief.  You  who 
are  wives,  and  tenderly  attached  to  your  husbands,  would  you 
not  suffer  the  greatest  anguish  and  horror  were  the  dear  partners 
of  your  joys  thus  torn  from  your  embraces,  and  slain  by  cruel 
assassins  before  your  eyes  ?  You  that  are  children,  and  are 
blessed  with  fathers  in  Avhom  you  delight,  and  to  whom  you  look 
up  with  all  the  ardoui*  of  youthful  affection,  how  would  you  feel 
were  that  dear  friend  suddenly  seized  in  your  midst,  dragged 
from  his  home,  or  speared  before  your  eyes  ?  And  do  not  for  a 
moment  imagine,  my  dear  hearers,  that  because  these  wives,  and 
sons  and  daughters,  are  of  a  different  colour  from  yourselves, 
that  they  are  without  natural  affection.  '  God  hath  made  of  one 
blood  all  that  dwell  upon  the  earth.'  Sometimes,  whole  districts 
were  devoted  to  sacrifice.  But  the  Gospel  has  delivered  them. 
About  a  thousand  Rarotongans  lived  in  the  mountains  to  avoid 
destruction,  until  I  had  the  unspeakable  happiness  of  introducing 
Christianity  into  their  island.  But  now  they  and  their  pious 
chief  are  dwelling  in  a  most  beautiful  plain  at  a  little  distance 
from  the  sea-shore,  in  a  settlement  almost  a  mile  in  extent,  con- 
sisting of  white  cottages  on  either  side  of  a  noble  chapel,  which 
I  assisted  in  opening  the  day  before  I  left." 

War  was  the  last  topic,  from  which  illustrations  were  drawn 
to  sustain  his  position ;  and,  after  other  facts,  known  to  the 
readers  of  the  Missionary  Enterprises,  had  been  adduced,  Mr. 
Williams  closed  this  part  of  the  discourse  by  the  following  state- 
ment : — "  I  was,  on  one  occasion,  at  an  island  when  a  number 
of  canoes  were  returning  from  a  sanguinary  battle.  The  body 
of  each  canoe  was  filled  with  captives  destined  to  be  slaughtered 
and  eaten,  while  around  the  fore  and  aft  parts,  which  were  raised 
several  feet  above  the  centre,  there  were  strung  by  the  hair  the 

E  E  2 


120  f.lFE  OF  TUK 

heads  of  the  slain.  On  landing,  a  chief  first  took  one  of  these 
heads  by  the  hair  ;  and  holding  it  up  to  the  spectators,  he  stated 
whose  it  was,  and  then  expatiated  upon  the  valour  with  which 
he  had  been  encountered  and  overcome.  Then  he  took  a  second, 
and  a  third ;  but  as  soon  as  he  held  up  the  fourth,  and  said — 
*  This  is  the  head  of  the  great  chief,'  mentioning  the  name,  the 
daughter,  who  was  present  as  a  captive,  no  sooner  beheld  the 
bloody  features,  and  heard  the  familiar  name  of  her  murdered 
father,  than  she  gave  a  dreadful  shriek,  and  fell  senseless  to  the 
ground.  But  I  forbear ;  enough  surely  has  been  said  to  show 
that  *  the  dark  places  of  the  earth  ai'c  full  of  the  habitations  of 
cruelty.'  " 

III.  The  obligation  to  remove  these  evils  hj  the  dissemination  of 
the  Gospel  was  shown  ; — by  the  condition  of  the  heathen ; — by  the 
design  of  Christ,  as  declared  when  he  said  that  other  sheep  he 
must  bring  in ; — by  the  commission  given  to  his  church  ; — by  the 
fact  that  to  us  are  committed  the  oracles  of  God; — by  the  considera- 
tions that  if  Ch'istians  do  not,  others  will  not  evangelize  the  hea- 
then ; — that  while  we  are  deliberating  they  are  dying ; — that  great 
success  has  already  a'owned  missionary  labours; — and  that  the 
heathen  are  waiting  to  receive  the  word  of  life.  To  the  illustra- 
tion of  the  last  two  topics  under  this  division,  Mr.  Williams 
again  brought  forward  the  facts  of  his  own  history,  and  con- 
cluded by  the  inquiry,  "  Can  you  employ  your  talents  in  a  better 
eause,  or  devote  yourselves  to  the  service  of  a  better  master?" 

This  outline  may  suffice  to  show  that  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's success  was  not  the  effect  of  adventurous 
attractions,  but  the  result  of  statements  which  few 
could  hear  without  emotion,  and  of  arguments 
which  none  could  resist  without  sin.  And  it  was 
not  surprising  that  he  should  soon  acquire  extra- 
ordinary popularity.  Within  a  short  time  from  his 
landing,  the  inquiry,  "  Have  you  heard  Mr.  Williams 
the  missionary  ?"  was  frequently  made  by  those  who 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  121 

felt  an  interest  in  the  great  subject  of  evangelization, 
and  applications  so  numerous  began  to  pour  in  upon 
himself  and  the  officers  of  the  Society,  as  to  exclude 
all  hope  of  rest  or  leisure.  After  his  Birmingham 
visit,  he  preached  and  spoke  at  several  places  in  the 
counties  of  Stafford,  Warwick,  and  Northampton, 
and  everywhere  attracted  crowds,  who  listened  to 
him  with  astonishment  and  delight.  But  it  is  un- 
necessary to  trace  his  course  through  its  successive 
stages.  His  public  engagements  for  the  Society  with 
which  he  was  connected  necessarily  reseml)led  each 
other  in  their  most  remarkable  features.  Ere  the 
close  of  1834,  he  had  been  engaged  at  Liverpool  and 
several  other  important  provincial  towns  ;  and  had 
also  pleaded  the  missionary  cause  from  many  of  the 
most  influential  pulpits  in  the  metropolis. 

But  almost  absorbing  as  these  public  engagements 
were,  Mr.  Williams  found  opportunities  for  promoting 
by  other  means  the  prosperity  of  the  South  Sea 
Mission.  Very  soon  after  his  arrival  in  England,  he 
submitted  to  the  Directors  a  series  of  suggestions, 
which,  after  various  conferences  with  him  on  the 
subject,  they  approved.  Of  these  the  most  important 
were,  to  establish  a  self-supporting  Theological  College 
at  Rarotonga,  for  the  education  of  native  missionaries ; 
to  commence  a  school  at  Tahiti,  in  which  the  chiefs' 
sons  and  others  might  obtain  a  superior  education, 
and  which  might  also  accomplish  the  valuable  pur- 
pose of  a  normal  institution  for  the  training  of  native 
schoolmasters ;  and  to  place  at  his  disposal  the  means 
of  strengthening  existing  missions,  and  of  conveying 
the  Gospel  far  beyond  the  point  at  which  it  had 
hitherto  been  spread. 


422  LIFE  OF  THE 

One  of  the  objects  in  which  he  felt  the  earliest  and 
deepest  interest  on  reaching  England,  was  the  print- 
ing of  the  Rarotonga  New  Testament.  This  transla- 
tion of  the  oracles  of  God  into  the  language  of  a  peo- 
ple whose  island  he  had  discovered,  and  to  whom  he 
first  conveyed  the  Gospel,  he  justly  deemed  a  peculiar 
treasure.  To  obtain  it,  he  and  his  brethren  had 
laboured  long  and  hard  ;  and  now  he  ardently  desired 
to  be  enabled  to  convey  back  the  printed  Scriptures 
to  their  shores,  and  to  crown  his  former  gifts  with  this 
inestimable  boon.  He,  therefore,  laid  his  MS.  before 
the  committee  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety, by  whom  a  select  number  of  their  body  was 
appointed  to  confer  with  him  on  the  subject.  The 
following  account  of  this  interview  is  given  in  a 
letter  to  Mr.  Nott,  dated  January  24th,  1835  : — 

"  The  Bible  Society  are  printing  our  Rarotonga  translation. 
I  had  to  meet  the  editorial  committee,  composed  of  Dr.  this  and 
Dr.  that,  who  subjected  me  to  a  close  examination  respecting 
the  merits  of  the  work.  I  told  them  that  it  corresponded  closely 
with  the  Tahitian,  but  that  every  verse  had  been  compared  with 
the  Greek  original.  They  seemed  surprised  that  any  of  us 
should  understand  Greek;  but  I  replied  that  some  of  the  mission- 
aries had  received  a  classical  education,  and  that  others  by  dint 
of  perseverance  had  acquired  sufficient  knowledge  of  the  lan- 
guage to  discover,  by  the  use  of  a  good  critical  apparatus,  the 
sense  of  the  sacred  writings,  I  said,  moreover,  that  I  conceived 
that  the  excellence  of  a  translation  did  not  depend  merely  upon 
an  acquaintance  with  the  language  from  which  it  was  translated, 
but  also  with  that  into  which  it  was  rendered ;  that  we  possessed 
the  latter,  and,  with  the  aid  of  the  numerous  commentators,  it 
was  not  difficult  to  convey  the  sense  of  nearly  every  passage  of 
the  New  Testament.  They  then  inquired  what  helps  we  had. 
I   told  them  Macknight,  Doddridge,  Poole,  Campbell,  Haweis, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  423 

Guyse,  Owen,  and  others ;  when  they  admitted  that  we  pos- 
sessed many  faciUties.  We  then  went  into  the  orthography  of 
the  language,  when  I  stated  our  principles.  They  asked  what 
authorities  we  had  followed ;  Forster,  Cooke,  Humboldt,  Mars- 
den,  or  others  ?  I  told  them  that  we  had  followed  no  authority, 
that  we  better  understood  the  language  than  those  whose  names 
had  been  mentioned,  and  that  I  had  never  read  anything  on  the 
subject,  except  what  had  been  written  by  missionaries,  that  was 
worthy  of  the  least  regard." 

But  Mr.  Williams,  though  much  occupied  in 
superintending  the  press,  was  engaged  in  other  lite- 
rary labours  besides  that  of  revising  the  sheets  of 
the  Rarotongan  Testament.  Early  in  the  year  1835, 
his  mind,  and  time,  and  tongue  were  incessantly 
engaged  in  useful  occupations  ;  but  his  spirit  was 
never  more  buoyant,  and  he  had  rarely  felt  more  cheer- 
ful and  happy.  The  following  short  extract  from  a 
letter  dated  May,  1835,  will  exhibit  both  his  employ- 
ments and  his  state  of  mind  at  this  period  : — "  The 
superintending  the  press  is  very  laborious  work.  I  have, 
however,  10,000  tracts  of  various  kinds  completed. 
The  Journies  of  the  Israelites,  Bunyan's  Pilgrim,  and 
other  works  are  in  hand.  I  am  also  fully  engaged  in 
public.  Within  the  last  two  months  I  have  preached 
and  spoken  between  sixty  and  seventy  times.  I  trust 
great  things  may  be  accomplished  for  the  mission,  a 
deeper  interest  awakened  in  the  South  Sea  Islands, 
and  the  means  obtained  of  extending  our  labours  as 
far  as  New  Guinea.  You  and  my  dear  brethren 
must  excuse  the  haste  and  imperfections  of  this  com- 
munication. I  have  scarcely  a  day  disengaged  for 
the  whole  year." 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  society,  Mr.  Williams 
was  requested  to  "  rehearse  what  God   had  done  by 


424  LIFE  OF  THE 

him,  and  how  he  had  opened  the  door  of  faith  unto 
the  Gentiles."  But  the  time  and  endurance  of  the 
vast  assembly  had  been  so  far  exhausted  when  he 
rose  to  address  it,  that  he  restricted  himself  to  a 
very  brief  statement  of  the  purpose  of  his  visit 
to  this  country,  and  to  the  proposal  of  the  fol- 
lowing expansive  scheme  of  Christian  benevolence. 
The  truly  catholic  views  now  developed  had,  as 
the  reader  will  remember,  been  his  fixed  sentiments 
for  many  years,  and  they  strikingly  illustrate  that 
"  enlargedness  of  heart,"  and  purely  missionary 
zeal  which  so  peculiarly  characterized  the  man. 
He  had  his  settled  opinions  upon  the  points  of  dif- 
ference between  himself  and  the  other  religious  bodies 
of  whom  he  speaks,  and  some  of  these  he  held 
most  tenaciously.  He  was  a  decided  Dissenter,  a 
conscientious  Independent,  and  a  firm  Paedobaptist ; 
but  his  soul  was  too  much  alive  to  the  glory  of 
Christ  and  the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  to  permit  for 
an  instant  the  subjects  upon  which  he  could  not  con- 
cur with  his  Christian  brethren,  to  separate  him  from 
them,  or  prevent  him  from  cordially  uniting  in  every 
plan  by  which  the  servants  of  Christ  might  make 
known  "  the  common  salvation."  In  this  respect  his 
views  and  feelings  peculiarly  fitted  him  for  connexion 
with  a  >Soeiety,  whose  fundamental  principle  it  is  to 
send  the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed  God  to  the 
heathen,  apart  from  the  forms  of  church  polity  which 
distinguish  different  sections  of  Christians.  After  the 
enumeration  of  other  purposes,  which  he  expected  to 
secure  on  his  return  to  Polynesia,  he  thus  proceeds : — 

"  All  the  important  objects  which  have  been  enumerated  will, 
I  hope,  be  accomplished.    But  1  have  another  proposition  to  make 


IIEV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  425 

of  still  greater  magnitude.  It  is  that  Christians  of  all  denomi- 
nations should  forthwith  unite  in  a  plan  to  bring  under  mis- 
sionary culture  every  group  and  every  island  of  importance  that 
remains  unevangelized  in  the  South  Pacific  Ocean.''  Having 
enumerated  the  islands  into  which  the  Gospel  had  been  intro- 
duced, and  those  which  remained  in  darkness,  he  then  proceeded, 
"  Now  suppose  our  Wesleyan  brethren  were  to  bring  the  energy 
of  their  system,  which  in  many  respects  is  so  well  adapted  to  mis- 
sionary work,  to  bear  upon  the  Figi  group,  mighty  as  the  diffi- 
culties are,  they  would  doubtless  soon  yield  to  the  mightier 
power  of  the  Gospel.  The  Wesleyan  Society  has  sent  out  one 
labourer  into  this  field.  I  hope  sincerely  that  they  will  see  the 
necessity  of  sending  out  immediately  six  or  eight  more.  To  this 
group,  the  Roman  Catholics  have  already  sent  two  missionaries ; 
but,  touching  at  the  Gambiers  on  their  way,  and  finding  the 
natives  somewhat  prepared  by  the  labours  of  our  native  mission- 
aries, they  remained  there,  and  sent  back  immediately  to  South 
America  for  others  to  go  to  the  Figis.  Another  inducement  is, 
that  we  have  native  missionaries  there.  From  them  a  very 
interesting  letter  has  been  received,  which  I  should  have  read, 
had  time  been  afforded.  Thus  you  see  the  work  is  begun,  and 
I  can  assure  our  Wesleyan  brethren,  that  I,  and  I  believe  all 
my  esteemed  brethren,  would  feel  an  equal  pleasure  in  preparing 
the  way  for  missionaries  from  their  Society,  as  from  that  with 
which  we  are  more  closely  connected.  Suppose  we  were  next  to 
call  upon  our  friends  in  Scotland  to  take  their  part  in  this  great 
work.  We  know  they  would  readily  respond  to  the  invitation, 
for,  although  their  country  is  cold,  their  hearts  are  warm  in  the 
missionary  cause.  Suppose,  too,  we  were  to  look  over  the  walls 
of  the  establishment,  shake  hands  with  our  brethren  inside,  and 
invite  them  also  to  share  the  toils  of  conflict,  and  divide  the 
spoils  of  victory.  Our  Baptist  brethren  we  should  also  wish  to 
see  occupying  one  of  the  groups  ;  and  then.  Sir,  if  we  still  want 
aid,  let  us  invite  our  American  brethren  to  the  work ;  they  are 
giants  in  the  missionary  cause. 

"  Now,  sir,  where  is  the  difficulty  ?      As   to  myself,   I  am 
thoroughly  convinced  of  its  practicability.     We  are  like  so  jnany 


426  LIFE  OF  THE 

husbandmen,  each  having  our  own  modes  of  cultivation,  but  all 
sowing  the  same  '  incorruptible  seed/  The  object  of  all  hus- 
bandmen, whatever  be  their  modes  of  cultivation,  is  a  harvest. 
All  Christian  societies  wish  to  gather  a  harvest  of  immortal 
spirits,  redeemed  and  sanctified,  into  the  gamer  of  our  heavenly 
Master.  Where  then  is  the  difficulty  ?  Our  societies  need 
only  apportion  the  work  amongst  themselves,  determine  to  form 
six  more  effective  missions,  and  all  the  interesting  groups  in 
that  extended  ocean  would  be  blessed  with  the  light  of  Divine 
truth.  The  Christian  public  would  cordially  approve  the  design, 
would  support  it  by  their  purses,  and  ensure  success  by  their 
prayers." 

Having  during  this  month  of  sacred  festivity 
spoken  at  the  annual  meetings  of  Bible,  Wesleyan 
Missionary,  Religious  Tract,  Christian  Instruction, 
and  other  kindred  societies,  Mr.  Williams  resumed 
his  labours  in  the  country,  a  brief  sketch  of  which 
will  be  found  in  the  following  passage  of  a  letter  to 
Mr.  Pritchard,  dated,  Devonshire,  Sept.  1,  1835. 

"  You  will  perhaps  be  disappointed  at  my  speech  at  our  own 
anniversary.  From  one  of  the  other  brethren,  you  vnll  hear 
the  reason  why  I  said  no  more  on  that  occasion ;  and  to  another 
of  them  I  will  send  an  account  of  the  Manchester  meeting. 
Upwards  of  ,£3000  was  collected  there !  I  am  now  at  Sid- 
mouth,  and  attended  a  public  meeting  last  night  in  the  assembly 
room.  This  is  very  laborious  work.  I  preached  thrice  on  the 
Sabbath,  spoke  on  the  Monday  evening,  and  again  last  night. 
I  am  now  going  to  a  public  breakfast.  At  eleven  o^clock,  I  am 
to  be  six  miles  hence  to  speak  at  a  Bible  meeting ;  and,  in  the 
evening,  I  am  to  attend  a  third  meeting.  I  am  almost  worn 
out.  I  have  not  had  one  Sabbath  disengaged  since  my  arrival. 
The  Directors  have  agreed  to  allow  an  annual  visit  to  New  South 
Wales;  and,  in  all  probability  we  shall  return  in  a  nice  150-ton 
ship  of  our  own,  that  will  be  entirely  devoted  to  missionary 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  427 

purposes.  A  high  school,  and  many  other  objects,  are  at  pre- 
sent kept  in  abeyance.  We  have  had  many  consultations  re- 
specting these  things ;  but  I  have  been  travelling  so  much,  that 
I  have  not  had  time  to  meet  the  Directors  on  any  subject  what- 
ever for  the  last  seven  months.  I  have  now  run  away  from 
Cornwall ;  but  they  have  sent  such  letters  that  I  must  go  there. 
I  expect  to  be  at  their  county  meeting  on  Tuesday,  and  stay 
through  the  week.  After  this,  I  go  for  six  or  eight  weeks  into 
Scotland,  and  from  thence  to  Hampshire.  This  will  occupy  me 
up  to  Christmas.  I  shall  then  lie  by  all  the  winter,  which  is 
until  the  1st  of  February.  It  is  impossible  to  evade  such  en- 
gagements. I  fear  it  Avill  be  twelve  or  eighteen  months  before 
we  can  return,  as  I  must  prepare  other  books,  get  my  voyages 
printed,  &c.  Be  assured  that  all  the  success  which  has  hitherto 
attended  me,  and  all  the  kindness  of  friends,  has  not  in  the 
least  abated  my  affection  for  any  of  you,  or  for  the  mission  in 
which  I  have  so  long  laboured;  and  nothing  ever  will.  I  pray 
that  God  may  grant  me  his  gracious  assistance  in  my  future 
proceedings." 

The  reference  in  the  preceding  extract  to  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's intention  of  printing  his  missionary  voyages 
naturally  brings  that  subject  under  notice.  Having 
been  importuned  by  numerous  friends  upon  whose 
judgment  he  could  rely,  he  resolved,  as  early  as  pos- 
sible, to  publish  the  most  important  events  of  his  per- 
sonal history.  With  a  view  to  this  object,  he  repeat- 
edly endeavoured  to  obtain  a  temporary  release  from 
public  engagements ;  and  the  officers  of  the  Society 
were  most  willing  to  meet  his  wishes.  But  their 
united  efforts  were  vain.  So  numerous  and  urgent 
were  the  importunities  of  ministers  and  missionary 
auxiliaries  in  various  parts  of  the  country,  that  he 
found  it  impossible,  except  by  a  stern  resistance,  the 
most    contrary   to    his   character,    to   resist    appeals, 


428  LIFE  OF  THE 

prompted  as  these  were  by  the  kindest  feelings,  and 
the  purest  motives.  He,  therefore,  yielded  to  success- 
ive solicitations,  hoping,  and  almost  resolving,  that 
each  one  should  be  the  last,  until  eighteen  months 
had  passed,  ere  he  could  even  begin  this  important, 
and  to  him  most  difficult  undertaking.  At  length, 
however,  finding  that  the  pressure  for  his  services 
were  increased  rather  than  diminished  by  all  his  pre- 
vious compliances,  and  that,  without  some  breathing 
time,  he  would  be  compelled  to  relinquish  his  design, 
the  Directors  kindly  stood  between  him  and  the  host 
of  applicants;  and,  at  the  close  of  1835,  he  obtained 
a  brief  respite.  But  this  was  barely  sufficient  to  en- 
able him  to  do  more  than  form  the  plan  of  his  future 
publication.  Others  were  not  parties  to  the  agree- 
ment between  himself  and  the  Society ;  and  he  soon 
found  the  well  meant  attentions  of  private  friendship, 
and  the  numerous  applications  to  preach  or  to  speak, 
nearly  as  distracting  as  those  which  had  previously 
reached  him  through  official  channels.  In  these  cir- 
cumstances, his  amiable  facility  of  disposition  was 
indulged  almost  to  a  fault,  and  he  wanted  the  heroic 
but  necessary  resolution  to  resist  his  unmerciful 
besiegers.  But  he  could  do  most  things  more  easily 
than  refuse  a  request,  withstand  the  solicitation  of 
Christian  kindness,  or  say  "  No "  to  any  urgent 
appeal  for  his  assistance  at  missionary  services.  Yet 
amidst  these  distractions,  he  began  and  prosecuted  a 
work,  now  classed  amongst  the  choicest  literary  trea- 
sures of  the  church.  Excepting  a  few  detached  days 
spent  at  the  house  of  a  friend,  nothing  but  broken  frag- 
ments, and  many  of  them  mere  fractions  of  time 
could  be   secured   for  his   object.     Seldom,  while  at 


TiEV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  12P 

home,  could  Mr.  Williams  command  a  single  hour  of 
uninterrupted  leisure.  Visitors  from  town  and  coun- 
try, or  communications  which  required  an  immediate 
reply,  were  continually  calling  him  from  the  work  he 
had  in  hand.  No  one  but  an  eye-witness  can  con- 
ceive of  the  trials  of  temper  to  which,  under  these  cir- 
cumstances, he  was  subjected  by  inconsiderate  intru- 
ders ;  and,  had  he  not  been  one  of  the  most  amiable 
of  human  beings,  (and  those  who  knew  him  well  will 
not  deem  this  description  overdone,)  their  calls,  often 
most  unnecessary  and  inconsiderate,  would  have  kept 
his  mind  in  a  state  of  fretfulness  and  fermentation, 
and  thus  have  utterly  unfitted  him  for  literary  labour. 
But  the  writer  can  testify,  and  what  he  now  states  is 
in  the  character  of  an  observer,  that,  although  fre- 
quently pained  by  the  loss  of  time  to  him  so  pecu- 
liarly precious,  his  temper  was  unruffled  by  these  sad 
interruptions.  No  visitor,  however  unwelcome,  was 
ever  met  but  with  a  smile.  His  kindness  and  courtesy 
at  these  seasons  shone  forth  with  peculiar  brightness. 
He  had  not  the  heart  to  give  intruders  a  significant 
hint  that  it  was  time  to  retire ;  and  often,  when  they 
had  withdrawn,  he  has  resumed  his  work  with  a 
smiling  countenance,  and  observed,  "  Well,  I  do  hope 
that  these  good  people  will  allow  us  to  get  through 
some  day." 

Under  these  circumstances,  it  may  be  deemed  sur- 
prising that  his  narrative  should  have  been  composed 
at  all ;  and  still  more  so  that  it  should  have  been  com- 
pleted in  less  time  than  is  usually  expended  in  the 
preparation  of  volumes  of  the  same  extent.  But  this 
may  be  explained.  In  the  first  place,  the  materials 
of  the  work  were  already  familiar  to  its  author,  and 


430  LIFE  OF  THE 

many  of  its  facts  had  been  repeatedly  used  in  his  public 
addresses.  But  this  would  have  availed  him  little, 
had  not  his  diligence  been  remarkable,  and  the  facility 
with  which  he  could  resume  his  work  after  interrup- 
tion, and  improve  the  shortest  periods  of  time,  been 
such  as  few  possess.  His  journals  also  afforded  him 
assistance ;  but  only  a  small  portion  was  copied  from 
thence ;  the  far  greater  part  was  either  supplied  from 
memory,  or  entirely  re- written. 

The  previous  history  of  this  remarkable  man  has 
shown  the  reader  that  his  early  education  was  defec- 
tive, and  that  his  occupations  subsequently  to  his  de- 
parture from  England  were  not  such  as  to  supply  the 
deficiency,  or  form  the  habit  of  correct  composition. 
Of  this  he  was  fully  sensible,  and  it  is  probable  that  he 
would  never  have  prepared  the  Missionary  Enterprises, 
had  the  revision,  as  well  as  the  supply  of  the  materials 
of  the  volume  rested  solely  with  himself.  But  neither 
time,  nor  previous  occupations,  permitted  him  to  do 
much  beyond  throwing  off  in  haste  the  rough  sketch, 
or  the  unfinished  outline.  Had  he  attempted  more, 
it  is  probable  that  he  would  have  accomplished 
nothing.  Yet,  although  biographical  fidelity  demands 
the  acknowledgment  that  assistance  was  given,  it 
must  not  be  supposed  that  it  was  such  as  to  render 
the  question  of  authorship  in  the  least  degree  doubt- 
ful. In  its  main  features  and  most  essential  elements, 
in  fact,  in  everything  which  constitutes  a  claim  to 
such  an  appropriation,  the  volume  was,  what  it  pro- 
fesses to  be,  his  own.  Such  a  statement  would  have 
been  withheld,  as  altogether  irrelevant  and  gratuitous, 
had  it  not  been  called  for  by  rumours  which  required 
correction. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  431 

Early  in  1836,  after  the  brief  and  broken  remission 
already  referred  to,  Mr.  Williams  was  again  on  the 
wing;   and,  from  that  time  until  his  departure,  few 
weeks  passed,  in  which  he  did  not  fulfil  five,  or  more 
frequently  six  public  engagements.     On  each  of  these 
occasions,  he  seldom  spoke  for  less  time  than  an  hour, 
and   generally   much    longer;     and,    although   often 
weary,  he   seldom   complained.     These  addresses,  it 
cannot  be  supposed,  differed  very  materially  from  each 
other.     During  his  earlier  visits,  he  studied  variety 
much  more  than  subsequently  ;  and  his  reason  for  the 
change   was,    that  he   had  discovered  which   of  his 
numerous   descriptions  and  anecdotes  awakened  the 
liveliest  interest,  and  more  effectively  promoted  his 
design.    His  memory,  indeed,  was  an  almost  exhaust- 
less  mine  of  precious  ore ;    and,  when  the  occasion 
demanded,  he  could  break  into  new  veins  of  thought, 
and   produce  before   his  hearers    glittering    gems   of 
missionary  intelligence,  which,  until  then,  had  never 
seen  the  light.     But  there  were  some  portions  of  his 
history  which  he  rarely  omitted,  because  he  had  often 
tested  their  worth,  and  observed  their  influence.  And 
he  was  too  wise,  and  too  much  concerned  to  produce 
useful  impressions,   to    abstain   from  these  valuable 
repetitions,  merely  to  avoid  the  charge  of  sameness, 
or  to  secure  for  his  statements  the  praise  of  novelty. 

It  may  be  supposed  by  those  who  never  heard  him, 
that  the  plan  thus  pursued  by  Mr.  Williams  must  have 
acted  injuriously  upon  his  own  spirit,  and  have  im- 
paired the  effect  of  his  narratives  ;  and  this  would  ap- 
pear the  more  probable,  when  it  is  added  that  there 
was  as  little  variety  in  his  words,  as  in  the  incidents 
themselves,  which  he  employed  on  most  public  occa- 


432  lAVK  OF  THK 

sions.  He  exhibited  the  same  facts  in  the  same  form ; 
the  figure  seldom  changed  its  drapery,  or  its  adorn- 
ments. This  was  the  result,  not  of  design,  but  of 
habit ;  and  although  some  may  suppose  that  it  must 
have  been  unfavourable  to  impression,  it  was  not 
so.  To  the  close  of  his  course  of  incessant  public 
speaking  in  this  country,  he  appeared  to  experience 
the  same  freshness  of  feeling,  and  to  regard  the  scenes 
of  missionary  travel  and  occupation  which  he  des- 
cribed, with  the  same  glowing  interest  as  at  the  first. 
And  in  all  this  there  was  nothing  assumed.  He  was 
what  he  appeared  to  be.  He  felt  fully  as  much  as  his 
manner  seemed  to  indicate.  He  never  did  act  a  part, 
and  never  could.  Most  truly  could  he  appropriate 
the  words,  "  To  say  the  same  things  unto  you  to  me 
indeed  is  not  grievous."  He  loved  to  tell  his  own 
tale  of  toils  and  triumphs,  and  every  recital  called  up 
afresh  his  strongest  and  most  sacred  emotions.  Fre- 
quently has  he  entered  an  assembly  unstrung  and 
almost  worn  down  by  the  exhausting  efforts  of  many 
previous  days ;  but  no  sooner  has  he  began  to  tell 
how  God,  by  his  providence  and  grace,  opened  a  door 
of  faith  to  the  Gentiles,  than  he  has  lost  his  lassitude, 
and  his  elastic  spirit  has  risen  at  once  "  to  the  height 
of  the  great  argument." 

Many  causes  contributed  to  the  maintenance  of 
this  state  of  mind  in  Mr.  Williams.  One  of  these  was 
his  rooted  conviction,  that  no  facts  could  demonstrate 
more  completely  than  those  which  he  detailed,  the 
providence  of  God,  and  the  power  of  the  Gospel ;  and 
every  review  of  the  scenes  in  which  "  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  had  wrought"  with  him,  rekindled  his  ardour, 
and  refreshed  his  heart :  and  no  man,  perhaps,  of  all 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  433 

who  heard  him,  knew  so  well,  or  perceived  so  clearly 
as  he,  the  surpassing  value  of  the  events  which  he 
described.  He  had  beheld  the  scenes  of  former  deso- 
lation, in  which  the  people  whom  his  labours  had 
blessed  previously  dwelt.  These  were  vividly  present 
to  his  mind,  and  formed  to  his  eye  a  dark  back-ground, 
which  made  the  fair  and  attractive  sketches  of  mis- 
sionary success  which  he  pourtrayed,  to  stand  in  bold 
relief,  and  bright  arra3\  Every  renovated  spot,  every 
Christian  settlement  in  those  islands  amongst  which 
he  had  voyaged  and  laboured,  lived  in  his  memory. 
He  saw  their  neat,  white,  shaded  habitations  stretching 
along  the  coral  shore;  their  sanctuary  rising  above 
them ;  the  school ;  the  home  of  the  Missionary,  in 
which  he  had  often  sat  to  tell  of  Jesus  ;  and  the  swarthy 
natives  engaged  in  various  useful  labours,  or  learning 
truths  whereby  they  might  be  saved ;  and,  whenever  he 
recurred  to  this  more  than  enchanted  ground,  a  change 
came  over  his  spirit,  he  seemed  again  to  hear  the  wel- 
come greeting  of  the  grateful  islanders,  to  observe 
with  joy  their  advancing  civilization  and  religious 
prosperity,  and  to  realize  afresh  the  very  feeling  which 
had  gladdened  his  heart,  when  he  actually  stood  in 
their  midst.  And  the  extent  and  accuracy  of  these 
impressions  enabled  him  more  adequately  than  others 
to  estimate  the  value  of  missionary  effort.  It  was 
indeed  his  calm  conviction  that,  since  the  age  of  mi- 
racles, no  events  had  displayed  more  than  those  which 
he  described,  the  might  and  mercy  of  Jehovah;  and, 
persuaded  that  every  careful  and  Christian  inquirer 
would,  when  he  knew  the  truth,  arrive  at  the  same 
conclusion,  he  spake  with  sustained  animation,  and 
undiminished  interest.     Had  his  narrations  possessed 

F  F 


434  LIFE  OF  THE 

but  little  sterling  worth,  or  had  their  successful  deli- 
very depended  upon  the  extrinsic  attractions  of  style 
or  address,  he  could  not  have  repeated  them  without 
weariness  and  satiety.  So  much  friction  would  have 
soon  worn  off  their  gloss  and  tinsel ;  and  both  unna- 
tural effort  and  unusual  skill  would  have  been  requi- 
site to  have  procured  for  them  so  general  a  currency. 
But  believing  that  his  facts  strikingly  discovered  the 
grace  of  God,  established  the  truth  of  his  promises, 
and  must  silence  all  objections  to  Christian  missions, 
he  was  never  weary  of  repeating  them,  for  reasons 
similar  to  those  which  sustained  the  interest  of  the 
first  messengers  of  the  Gospel,  when  acting  out  the 
determination  to  know  nothing  among  men,  but  Jesus 
Christ,  and  him  crucified.  These  general  causes  con- 
curred with  the  special  interest  he  felt  in  the  South 
Sea  Mission,  and  his  anxiety  to  awaken  a  correspond- 
ing feeling  in  others.  For  many  years  his  aim  had 
been  the  same ; — to  evangelize  every  island  of  the 
Pacific.  This,  we  have  seen,  was  the  central  object, 
and  master  principle  of  his  soul.  And  all  the  glowing- 
zeal  with  which  he  regarded  this  splendid  project  of 
Christian  beneficence,  infused  itself  into  the  various 
representations,  often  as  they  were  repeated,  by  which 
he  sought  to  secure  his  design.  Had  his  sj^eeches 
consisted  merely  of  abstract  statement,  eloquent 
illustration,  or  pleasant  tales ;  had  he,  like  an  ordi- 
nary voyager,  described  the  scenes  through  which  he 
had  passed,  with  no  higher  purpose  than  that  of  pre- 
sent gratification,  the  effect  upon  his  own  mind  would 
have  been  essentially  different.  But,  as  every  fact  was, 
in  his  view,  an  incontrovertible  proof  of  the  Divine 
origin  and  unutterable  importance  of  those  blessings 


REV.  J,  WILLIAMS.  43') 

which  his  soul  was  burning  to  extend,  he  continued 
to  feel  with  undiminished  force,  and  to  repeat  with 
sustained  interest,  the  wonderful  incidents  of  his  mis- 
sionary life.  To  these  explanations,  it  may  be  added, 
that  Mr.  Williams,  except  through  inadvertence,  or  by 
express  desire,  rarely  related  the  same  things  twice 
to  the  same  people.  And  as  he  well  knew  with  what 
wonder  and  delight  his  communications  were  heard 
for  the  first  time,  he  naturally  sympathized  with  the 
feelings  wiiich  he  was  producing,  and  which,  by  their 
reaction  upon  himself,  made  him  a  pai'ticipant  in  the 
general  excitement. 

The  effect  of  Mr.  Williams's  missionary  advocacj^ 
though  a  distinct  topic,  is  closely  related  to  that  which 
has  now  been  noticed.  This  cause  also  contributed 
to  sustain  the  tone  and  spring  of  his  own  mind.  So 
striking  were  the  evidences  continually  brought  before 
him  in  conference,  correspondence,  and  contribu- 
tions, of  the  power  of  his  addresses,  that  he  could 
scarcely  doubt,  wh  enever  he  stood  up  in  a  large  assem- 
bly, that  he  should  again  exert  a  similar  beneficial  in- 
fluence. At  public  meetings,  the  interest  with  which 
he  was  heard  was  expressed  by  the  usual  noisy  accla- 
mations. These,  however,  were  not  the  best  proofs 
of  his  power.  There  were  a  few  occasions,  in  which 
every  recognized  rule,  and  every  feeling  of  decorum, 
demanded  silence,  when  the  people  were  moved  by 
his  breath  "  as  the  trees  of  the  wood  are  moved  by  the 
wind ;"  and  the  deeply  affected  audience  were  com- 
pelled to  give  expression  to  emotions  which  could 
not  endure  restraint.  An  instance  of  this  occurred  at 
Bristol,  and  lias  been  wisely  placed  on  record  by  the 

F  F  2 


436  LIFE  OF  THE 

Rev.  Dr.  Campbell.*  *'  The  fact,"  he  truly  observes, 
"  was  as  honourable  as  it  was  remarkable,  and  there 
is  no  danger  of  its  becoming  a  precedent.  As  an  eye 
and  ear  witness,  I  speak,  having  stood  in  the  same 
pulpit  in  the  Bristol  Tabernacle,  when  this  event  oc- 
curred. When  in  the  course  of  his  sermon,  he  was 
detailing  modestly  and  fervently  the  wonderful  works 
of  providence  and  grace,  in  connexion  with  his  per- 
sonal history  and  agency  in  the  islands  of  the  South, 
so  stupendous  were  the  events  detailed,  so  surprising 
the  changes  wrought,  so  evidently  and  gloriously  was 
the  arm  of  the  Lord  displayed  throughout,  that  the 
vast  assembly,  filled  with  delight  and  admiration,  be- 
came unable  to  resist  the  overpowering  excess  of  their 
emotions,  and,  in  an  instant,  broke  forth  into  a  simul- 
taneous burst  of  approbation  !" 

But  scenes  of  this  description,  however  striking 
and  memorable,  did  not  present  a  stronger  demon- 
stration of  the  power  with  which  Mr.  Williams  spake, 
than  other  evidences,  less  marked  and  memorable  by 
their  rarity,  but  not  less  worthy  of  record.  Wherever 
he  went,  it  may  be  safely  said,  that  he  left  the  mis- 
sionary feeling  more  fervent  than  he  found  it,  and  was 
frequently  the  instrument  of  not  only  increasing  the 
amount  of  contributions  to  this  cause,  but  the  num- 
ber of  its  contributors ;  and  not  a  few,  at  the  date  of 
his  visit  to  different  parts  of  the  kingdom,  first  en- 
rolled themselves  as  supporters  of  Christian  missions. 
Many  proofs  of  these  remarks  will  appear  in  the  sequel, 
but  the  following  extracts  of  letters  to  the  Rev.  J. 

*  Missionary  Farewell,  p.  55. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  437 

Arundel,  will  indicate  the  ordinary  effects  of  his  pub- 
lic engagements. 

Writing  from  Cheadle,  August  23,  1834,  he  says,  ''  A  very 
considerable   interest    is    excited    in    this    neighbourhood.      I 
preached  last  night  at  Tean,  and,  although  no  collection  was 
announced,  such  was  the  feeling  awakened,  that  many  persons 
came  forward  who  were  anxious  to  contribute.     I  have  partly 
promised  to  attend  missionary  meetings  both  at  Cheadle  and 
Tean,  for  the  people  are  awakened  to  the  importance  of  the 
subject.     I   am  truly  thankful  that   my  services  meet  with  so 
much  acceptance,  and  sincerely  pray  that  the  Lord  may  smile 
upon  all  our  efforts  to  promote  his  glory  among  the  heathen." 
"York,  June  13,  1835.     You  will  be  gratified  at  hearing  that 
we  have  had  most  delightful  meetings   at  Hull.     We  enjoyed 
much  of  the  presence  of  God,  and  a  sweet  spirit  of  deep  piety 
pervaded  all  the  meetings.     The  collections,  I  am  told,  surpass 
those  of  preceding  years.     This  circumstance  fills  the  hearts  of 
the  friends  with  delight,  for  they  expected  a  considerable  falling 
off,  owing  to  numerous  failures  during  the  last  month  amongst 
the   Hull  merchants,  several  of  whom  were  supporters  of  the 
missionaiy   cause.     At  the   breakfast,    Mr.    Stratten  made  an 
allusion  to  Mrs.  Williams,  when,  immediately,  the  kind  ladies 
requested  that  a  bonnet  might  be  passed  round,  and,  in  a  few 
minutes,  £2Q  were  thrown  into  it.      Such  an  unexpected  expres- 
sion of  kindness  produced  in   our  minds  very  powerful  impres- 
sions.    After  this,  a  gentleman  proposed  that  £200  per  annum 
should  be  raised  for  the  support  of  two  missionaries  at  the  Navi- 
gators, and  offered  £20,  if  nine  others  would  unite  with  him. 
It  was  thought  prudent  by  our  chairman  to  check  the  impetuo- 
sity of  the  proceeding.     Mr.  Binney  made  some  very  judicious 
remarks  on  the  subject,  and  it  was  ultimately  agreed  that,  in 
addition  to  their  usual  contributions,  a  sum  should  be  subscribed 
for  suppoi-ting  one  missionary  and  his  wife,  and  a  committee  of 
gentlemen  was  appointed   to  carry  the  resolution   into  effect. 
The  ladies  requested  that  Mrs.  Williams  would  remain  a  day  or 
two  with  them,  that  she  might  meet  them  for  familiar  conversa- 


438  LIFE  OF  THE 

tion  in  reference  to  the  mission,  and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that, 
in  consequence,  some  more  efficient  aid  will  be  rendered  to  the 
good  cause.  It  has  been  a  most  delightful  season,  and  I  trust 
that  fruit  will  be  produced  to  the  glory  of  our  Master.  At  Be- 
verley and  Market  Weighton  also,  a  similar  spirit  pervaded  our 
meetings."  Writing  from  Devonshire,  in  the  August  following, 
he  says,  "  I  have  had  hard  work  in  this  county,  but  I  am  thank- 
ful to  find  that  an  excellent  impression  has  been  produced.  I 
hope  it  v.'ill  be  lasting,  and  the  results  answerable.  I  am  now 
at  Totness,  on  my  way  to  Ashburton,  where  I  expect  to  preach 
to-morrow.  I  have  enjoyed  the  felicity  of  a  ride  in  a  cart  this 
morning,  and  was  only  four  hours  travelling  twelve  miles  !  I 
am  to  re-embark  at  three  o'clock,  and  to  enjoy  three  hours  more 
of  jolting.     We  have  had  good  meetings." 

But  of  all  the  missionary  journies  which  Mr.  Williams 
undertook,  none  awakened  greater  anxiety,  or  produced  a  better 
influence  than  that  to  Scotland,  in  October  and  November,  1835. 
He  thus  wTites  from  Glasgow,  November  9th.  "  It  is  with  feel- 
ings of  gratitude  I  inform  you,  that  very  considerable  interest 
has  been  excited  in  all  the  places  we  have  as  yet  visited.  An 
unusual  excitement  has  been  produced  in  Glasgow.  We  had 
a  crowded  meeting ;  and,  in  addition  to  the  collection  at  the 
doors,  which  was  good,  upwards  of  ^100  was  given  at  the  table, 
and  j£30,  or  more,  have  been  sent  in  this  morning.  Amongst 
other  things,  a  gold  watch  was  put  into  the  plate.  The  people 
have  called  for  another  meeting  to-night,  which  is  to  be  held  in 
Mr.  Ewing's  chapel.  I  expect  that  both  Mr.  Ewing's  and  Dr. 
Wardlaw's  congregations  will  undertake  to  provide,  educate, 
equip,  and  support  a  missionary  each,  and  bear  the  expense  of 
the  voyage,  if  you  will  send  him  out.  In  that  case,  I  should 
wish  that  our  Society  should  take  the  New  Hebrides,  and  the 
Secession  Church,  New  Caledonia.  Perhaps  you  will  think  that 
I  am  getting  on  at  too  rapid  a  rate,  but  since  I  have  been  in 
Glasgow  and  its  neighbourhood,  I  am  convinced  of  its  practica- 
bility. A  lady  has  just  sent  £20,  with  a  letter,  stating  that  she 
will  subscribe  £\0  annually,  if  nine  others  will  make  it  jBIOO." 

In  a   similar   strain,  he  again  refers   to   the  proceedings  at 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  439 

Glasgow,  in  a  letter  dated  Kilmarnock,  Nov.  14th.  "At  an 
adjourned  meeting,  which  the  friends  at  Glasgow  would  have, 
Mr.  Ewing's  large  chapel  was  crowded  to  excess.  On  this 
occasion,  as  on  the  Sabbath  evening,  many  were  unable  to  get  in. 
At  the  close  of  the  meeting,  several  additional  subscriptions  were 
presented.  Dr.  Wardlaw  announced,  that  he  had  received  during 
the  day  about  £80  from  members  of  his  congregation,  for  the 
purpose  of  supporting  a  missionary  in  connexion  with  our  Soci- 
ety. Dr.  Heugh  stated  that,  in  addition  to  what  they  were 
already  doing,  a  few  of  his  people  had  sent  in  their  names  for 
.€50  per  annum  for  another  missionary  in  the  South  Seas.  Mr. 
Ewing  said,  that  his  congregation  intended  to  do  the  same,  and 
Mr.  King  made  a  similar  statement.  Dr.  MitchelFs  brother, 
who  was  our  chairman,  stated  that  they  had  just  paid  off  £2000 
debt  upon  their  chapel,  but  that  this  week,  they  should  hold  a 
meeting,  and  would  not  be  behind  their  brethren  in  the  good 
work.  By  the  plan  proposed,  I  think  a  more  lively  interest  will 
be  taken  by  each  congregation  in  the  missionary  work,  and  an 
enlarged  standard  of  contribution  introduced.  This  has  been 
shown  at  Glasgow,  where  several  who  subscribed  but  one  guinea 
have  raised  the  sum  to  ten.  Drs.  Heugh,  Wardlaw,  and  others 
think  that,  if  I  could  visit  chm-ches  and  congregations,  as  well 
as  attend  public  meetings,  a  vast  number  might  be  induced  to 
adopt  the  same  plan. 

"  I  am  now  at  Kilmarnock.  The  meeting  this  evening  was 
announced  to  be  held  in  the  Independent  meeting-house ;  but, 
from  the  interest  excited  last  night,  it  is  thought  to  be  far  too 
small.  The  drummers  are  going  round  the  town  to  inform  the 
people  that  it  will  be  held  elsewhere.^' 

At  the  close  of  his  northern  tour,  Mr.  Williams  thus  reviews 
the  important  engagements  which  had  for  several  weeks  so  fully 
absorbed  his  time.  "  I  am  now  at  Dumfries,  and  expect  to  con- 
clude my  engagements  in  Scotland  on  Wednesday,  (Dec.  2nd,) 
at  Annan.  I  am  happy  to  inform  you,  that  my  second  visit  to 
Glasgow,  not  only  sustained,  but  deepened  the  interest  excited 
by  the  first,  so  that  on  Friday  night,  my  eighth  or  ninth  public 
engagement  in  that  city.  Dr.  Kidson's  place  of  worship  would 
not  contain  the  crowd  who  sought  admittance.    These  numerous 


440  LIFE  OF  THE 

services,  however,  in  one  place,  are  sometliing  like  a  run  upon  a 
bank ;  but,  happily,  I  have  hitherto  found  my  resources  unfail- 
ing, although  I  did  not  repeat  the  same  things  on  any  occasion 
except  one,  and  that  at  the  request  of  the  people ;  and  at  the 
conclusion  of  the  meetings,  I  had  still  '  stock  in  hand/  I  desire 
to  be  truly  humble  and  thankful.  I  went  to  Glasgow  with  some 
such  feelings  as  those  with  which  Paul  went  to  Corinth,  '  in 
weakness,  and  in  fear,  and  in  much  trembling,^  overawed  by  the 
names  of  the  truly  great  and  good  men  in  whose  places  I  was  to 
officiate,  and  in  whose  presence  I  was  to  preach.  But  God  has 
given  me  support ;  and  I  have  had  those  whom  I  so  much  feared, 
following  me  night  after  night.'' 

During  this  visit  to  Scotland,  Mr.  Williams  was 
invited  to  confer  with  several  influential  ministers  of 
the  United  Secession  Church  on  the  subject  of  form- 
ing a  mission  in  the  South  Seas,  which  that  important 
body  could  supply  and  support ;  and  he  engaged,  as 
soon  as  practicable,  to  place  native  teachers  on  New 
Caledonia,  who  should  prepare  the  way  for  missiona- 
ries sent  by  themselves.  To  cover  the  expenses  of 
this  introductory  visit,  £.300  was  placed  at  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's disposal ;  and,  although  this  design  was  unac- 
complished when  he  fell  a  sacrifice  on  his  way  to  its 
shores,  a  mission  has  now  been  auspiciously  com- 
menced at  New  Caledonia ;  and  it  is  hoped,  that  the 
same  honoured  brethren  will  regard  that  important 
isle  as  the  chosen  sphere  of  their  missionary  labours, 
and  will  speedily  see  there  the  accomplishment  of 
their  benevolent  designs. 

The  preceding  extracts  sufficiently  indicate  the 
ordinary  impressions  produced  by  Mr.  Williams's 
public  addresses.  It  is,  therefore,  unnecessary  to 
multiply  them.  Nor  would  it  be  allowable  to  fill 
these  pages  with  lengthened  quotations  from  the  ad- 
dresses themselves.     But  a   single   specimen   of   his 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  441 

platform  style  and  a  brief  reference  to  his  elocution 
are  requisite  to  complete  this  part  of  his  history,  and 
to  enable  those  who  never  heard  his  voice  to  form  a 
more  definite  conception  of  the  means  by  which 
effects  so  important  were  produced.  The  address, 
from  which  we  select  the  following  passages,  opens 
with  a  theme  upon  which  Mr.  Williams  always  spoke 
con  amore  :  the  operation  of  Divine  Providence  in 
preparing  the  way  and  promoting  the  spread  of  the 
Gospel.  This  topic  was  illustrated  first  from  the  his- 
tory of  the  early  Christian  preachers,  and  then  from 
the  discovery  of  the  most  important  groups  of  the 
South  Sea  Islands,  just  prior  to  the  time  when  British 
Christians  were  awakening  to  a  sense  of  their  obliga- 
tion to  diffuse  evangelical  light :  thus  rendering  com- 
mercial enterprise  and  scientific  research  undesignedly 
subservient  to  the  purposes  of  Divine  benevolence. 
After  describing  the  interesting  circumstances  which 
marked  the  formation  of  the  Tahitian  mission,  and 
the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  Raiatea,  he  thus 
proceeds  : — 

"  I  will  now  briefly  notice  a  few  of  the  advantages  which  have 
been  conferred  upon  that  people  by  missionary  labours.  And  I 
think  I  cannot  do  this  better  than  by  giving  an  account  of  one  of 
their  missionary  meetings  at  which  I  was  present.  It  was  on  one 
of  those  cloudless  mornings  so  frequent  in  the  Pacific,  just  when 
the  sun  was  gilding  the  eastern  sky  with  his  rising  glory,  that 
the  people  were  assembling  in  multitudes  to  supplicate  the 
Divine  blessing  upon  the  proceedings  of  the  day.  A  day  thus 
commenced  could  not  be  otherwise  than  interesting.  At  mid- 
day, a  multitude,  not  less  numerous  than  that  I  have  the  honour 
of  addressing,*  assembled ;  and  not  having  a  house  large  enough 


*  This  was  addressed  to  a  crowded  audience  at  Exeter  Hall. 


442  LIFE  OF  THE 

to  contain  theni^  we  adjourned  to  an  adjoining  grove  of  cocoa- 
nut  trees.  Picture  to  your  imagination,  Sir,  a  multitude  thus 
assembled,  shielded  from  the  piercing  rays  of  a  tropical  sun,  by 
the  entwining  plumes  of  the  cocoa-nut  tree,  whose  tall  cylindrical 
trunks  gave  it  the  appearance  of  a  sublime  rustic  cathedral, 
reared  by  the  hand  of  an  Almighty  architect.  The  king,  with 
his  consort  and  family,  surrounded  by  the  chiefs  and  nobles, 
dressed  in  their  splendid  native  costume,  were  seated  near  to 
our  esteemed  brother,  Nott,  who  was  standing  upon  a  tub ;  for 
we  are  not  particular  whether  on  a  tub  or  in  a  pulpit,  if  we  may 
but  tell  the  simple  but  wonderful  story  of  God's  having  loved 
the  world.  Mr.  Nott  had  addressed  the  people  about  half  an 
hour,  when  the  king  said,  Ati7'a  e  Noti,  '  Mr.  Nott,  that  will  do  : 
leave  off.'  Mr.  Nott  proceeded  a  few  minutes  longer  with  his 
address,  when  Pomare  repeated  the  injunction,  '  That  will  do : 
let  me  speak  now.^  Mr.  Nott  received  the  admonition  ;  when 
the  king  arose,  and,  in  a  most  powerful  address,  contrasted  the 
advantages  of  their  present  condition  with  their  former  heathen- 
ish state.  He  told  them  to  whom  they  were  indebted  for  these 
blessings,  and  showed  how  the  people  of  England  raised  funds 
to  spread  the  Gospel  over  heathen  countries ;  and  then  concluded 
by  saying,  '  We  have  no  money,  but  we  have  pigs,  cocoa-nuts, 
and  arrow-root,  with  which  we  can  buy  money ;  and  I  propose 
that  we  should  form  a  society,  which  we  may  call  The  Tahitian 
Society  for  causing  the  Word  of  God  to  grow.  All  who  agree  in 
this  proposition  will  hold  up  their  hands.^  In  a  moment,  a  forest 
of  naked  arms  was  extended  in  the  air, — arms  that  had  scarcely 
ever  been  lifted  up  before,  except  to  inflict  the  blow  of  death 
upon  some  devoted  enemy.  The  people  then  returned  to  their 
homes  to  carry  into  execution  the  proposition  of  the  chief;  but 
I  must  state  that  the  chief  impressed  it  earnestly,  I  might  say 
six  times,  that  it  must  he  entirely  voluntary.  They  immediately 
commenced  making  cocoa-nut  oil ;  and,  in  a  short  time,  a  ship- 
load was  sent  to  England,  which  M^as  sold,  after  all  expenses 
were  paid,  for  the  sum  of  jgl400 ;  and  this  being  the  first  cargo 
imported  into  this  country  from  those  islands.  His  Majesty  was 
graciously  pleased  to  remit  the  duty  upon  it,  which  increased  its 


REV.  J,  WILLIAMS.  443 

value  by  £400.  It  is  thus  I  desire  to  see  kings  become  nursing 
fathers  and  queens  nursing  mothers  to  the  church.  I  would 
just  remark  that  this  chieftain,  some  years  ago,  was  one  of  the 
most  savage  despots  upon  the  face  of  the  earth ;  and,  had  it  not 
been  for  a  cloud  that  was  very  distressingly  shed  over  his  closing 
years,  he  would  have  been  one  of  the  most  illustrious  monuments 
of  the  power  of  the  Gospel  the  world,  ever  beheld.  It  may  be 
interesting  to  some  to  know  that,  in  his  dying  moments,  he  gave 
three  specific  charges  :  1st,  to  maintain  the  laws  : — 2nd,  to  be 
kind  to  the  missionaries  : — 3rd,  to  lay  fast  hold  on  the  Gospel." 

The  speaker  then  appealed  to  philanthropists,  merchants,  ship- 
owners, and  British  seamen,  in  behalf  of  an  institution  to  which 
they  were  so  heavily  indebted  ;  and,  having  presented  a  copy  of 
the  recently  printed  Uarotonga  New  Testament  to  the  chairman, 
and  referred  to  his  own  discovery  of  that  island,  he  thus  closed 
his  address.  "  I  found  the  people  in  whose  language  this  book 
is  now  printed,  all  heathens ;  I  left  them  all  Christians.  I 
found  them  with  idols  and  maraes.  These  I  left  in  ruins,  but 
their  place  was  supplied  by  three  spacious  and  substantial  places  of 
Christian  worship,  in  one  of  which  a  congregation  of  3000  assem- 
bles every  Sabbath  day.  I  found  them  without  a  written  lan- 
guage j  I  left  them  reading  in  their  own  tongue  the  wonderful 
works  of  God  ',  and  the  last  intelligence  I  have  received  informs 
me  that,  in  one  of  the  schools,  there  were  1034  children  on  the 
morning  the  letter  was  written. 

"  In  conclusion,  I  would  observe  that  the  work  of  the  Society 
in  the  South  Seas  is  not  yet  completed.  There  are  still  a  num- 
ber of  large  islands  unblessed  with  the  Gospel,  and  I  trust  the 
Society  will  not  cease  its  labours,  until  every  island  upon  which 
the  tropical  sun  darts  his  piercing  rays,  shall  be  cheered  and 
illumined  still  more  by  the  possession  of  the  light  of  Divine 
truth ;  till  their  verdant  valleys,  ever-green  hills,  and  cloud- 
capped  mountains  shall  be  rendered  still  more  interesting  by 
the  overspreading  influence  of  the  best  ever-green  of  all — the 
everlasting  Gospel ;  nor  until  the  world,  in  its  length  and  its 
breadth,  instead  of  being  a  theatre  on  which  men  should  prepare 
themselves  by  crime  for  eternal  condemnation,  should  become 


444  LIFE  OF  THE 

one  universal  temple  to  the  living  God,  in  wliicli  the  children  of 
men  should  learn  the  anthem  of  the  blest  above,  and  be  made 
meet  to  unite  with  myriads  of  redeemed  spirits  in  celebrating 
the  jubilee  of  a  ransomed  world." 

Mr.  Williams's  appearance,  voice,  and  action,  were 
in  admirable  keeping  with  his  character  and  commu- 
nications. His  form  and  face  while  quiescent  might 
have  impressed  a  stranger  with  the  belief  that  his 
delivery  would  be  dull  and  sombre.  But  these  first 
and  false  impressions  were  soon  corrected.  No  sooner 
had  he  commenced  his  tale,  than  the  tones  of  his 
voice,  and  the  mild  glow  of  his  countenance,  showed 
the  existence  of  central  heat  and  vital  action.  His 
utterance  was  altogether  free  from  any  offensive  man- 
nerism. Its  most  obvious  peculiarity  was  a  singular 
kind  of  abruptness,  or  rather  a  short  method  of  articu- 
lating words  and  dividing  sentences,  which  had  most 
probably  been  acquired  from  his  familiarity  with  the 
Tahitian,  which,  although  abounding  in  vowel  and 
liquid  sounds,  is  full  of  breaks.  Those  who  remem- 
ber his  pronounciation  of  the  name  "  Aitutaki,"  will 
readily  recall  this  marked,  though  not  disagreeable 
singularity.  His  voice  itself  was  full  and  sonorous. 
In  compass  it  was  equal  to  the  largest  public  assembly 
he  was  called  to  address,  and  it  was  never  requisite 
for  him  to  strain  it.  His  action  was  sparing,  and 
though  not  graceful,  it  detracted  nothing  from  the 
weight  of  his  addresses,  and  showed  by  its  very  neg- 
ligence that  his  mind  was  intent  upon  something 
better.  Speaking  generally,  it  may  be  said  that 
throughout  his  elocution  nature  prevailed.  It  was 
without  art  or  effort,  and  was  characterized  by  manly 
strength  and  dignified  simplicity.     Although  grave. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  445 

Mr.  W.  was  far  from  being  heavy,  and  while  tem- 
perate, he  was  never  tame.  His  address  was  indeed 
more  equable  than  an  elocutionist  would  have  ap- 
proved, but  it  was  too  instinct  with  spirit  and  life  to 
be  monotonous.  There  was  as  much  evidence  of 
the  prevalence  of  a  vital  influence  in  his  tones  and 
gestures,  as  there  is  of  the  sun's  genial  power  in 
the  springing  crops  and  bursting  bud.  And  there 
was  no  one  but  saw  his  sincerity.  All  perceived  that 
his  object  was  to  convey  impressions  and  transfuse 
feelings  from  his  own  mind  into  the  minds  of  his 
auditors.  In  the  facts  narrated  and  the  obligations 
enforced,  he  himself  felt  the  deepest  interest,  and  this 
shone  through  his  inartificial  and  transparent  delivery. 
To  this  his  earnest  desire  to  convince  and  persuade 
imparted  its  own  spirit ;  and  the  animation  thus  in- 
spired was  not  a  flickering  light  on  the  surface,  but  a 
fire  radiating  from  the  soul;  the  animation  of  sentiment 
more  than  of  sound  ;  of  a  smiling  garden  rather  than 
of  a  noisy  factory.  Hence,  though  never  vehement, 
he  was  never  dull.  Sweeping  bursts  of  passion, 
indeed,  were  not  accordant  with  his  nature.  In  the 
serene  and  sunny  region  of  his  mind,  the  thunder- 
cloud was  seldom  seen,  and  storms  were  never  heard. 
His  speech  rather  resembled  the  translucent  and 
gentle  stream,  ruffled  by  the  refreshing  breeze  and 
broken  by  interposing  rocks,  than  the  crested  and 
bursting  billow.  A  censor  might  readily  have  shown 
that  some  of  his  gestures  and  intonations  violated 
oratorical  rules,  but  nothing  could  prove  more  cer- 
tainly his  freedom  from  all  that  was  worthy  of  grave 
censure,  than  the  fact  that  those  who  heard  him  were 
too  much  interested  in  his  communications  to  criticise 


446  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  vehicle  in  which  they  were  conveyed.  And, 
indeed,  throughout,  his  elocution  was  more  remark- 
able for  the  absence  of  striking  blemishes  than  for 
the  presence  of  unusual  beauties.  It  was  the  natural 
manner  of  a  man  who  had  a  weighty  business  in 
hand,  and  who  was  anxious  to  conduct  that  business 
to  a  successful  termination.  Every  one  knew  and 
felt  his  aim  and  so  clear  was  the  impress  of  truth 
on  his  narrations,  so  bright  the  beamings  of  bene- 
volence in  his  countenance,  so  sound  and  simple 
his  speech,  so  self-evidencing  the  arguments  which  he 
employed,  that  the  sceptical  were  silenced,  the  reflect- 
ing satisfied,  foes  to  missions  converted  into  friends, 
and  its  friends  excited  to  increased  zeal ;  and  while  the 
thoughtless  were  captivated  and  the  young  delighted 
with  his  stirring  tales,  the  senator  and  the  merchant 
were  convinced  that  the  welfare  of  civilized  and  of 
savage  men  were  associated ;  and  that  patriotism  and 
policy,  no  less  than  Christianity  and  benevolence, 
required  the  support  of  missions. 

The  warm  welcome  with  which  Mr.  Williams  was 
greeted  whenever  he  appeared  in  public,  and  the 
generous  response  already  made  to  his  appeals,  encou- 
raged the  hope  that  the  pecuniary  difficulties  which 
had  hitherto  prevented  the  Directors  from  acceding  to 
those  proposals  for  extending  the  sphere  and  inceas- 
ing  the  efficiency  of  the  South  Sea  Mission,  which 
he  laid  before  them  shortly  after  his  arrival  in  Eng- 
land, might  be  removed  by  his  own  exertions.  Sus- 
tained by  their  approval,  he  therefore  began  to  present 
to  the  public  some  of  the  plans,  by  which  he  designed 
permanently  to  benefit  the  missions,  and  widely  to 
diffuse  the  Gospel  in  the  South  Seas.     All,  however, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  447 

did  not  sanction  these  schemes.  While  commending 
his  zeal,  some  cordial  supporters  of  the  Society  ques- 
tioned the  wisdom,  and  others  predicted  the  failure  of 
the  objects  upon  which  he  had  set  his  heart.  But  the 
result  pro\ed  that  he  had  not  in  this,  any  more  than 
in  his  former  efforts  to  bless  the  inhabitants  of  Poly- 
nesia, miscalculated  his  power,  or  allowed  his  fervid 
zeal  to  over-rate  the  generosity  of  the  Christian  pub- 
lic. And  although  his  most  important  design,  the 
obtaining  of  a  missionary  ship,  was  deferred,  for 
reasons  which  will  shortly  appear,  appeals  for  a  col- 
lege and  a  high  school  Avere  early  made,  and  in  a 
short  time,  and  with  little  effort  on  his  part,  the  spon- 
taneous and  munificent  offerings  which  were  placed 
at  his  disposal  exceeded  the  amount  required,  and 
clearly  discovered  the  estimate  in  which  his  character 
was  held.  Of  this,  the  subjoined  letter,  dated  Liver- 
pool, August  20,  1836,  will  present  a  single,  though 
by  no  means  a  singular  illustration. 

"  I  thank  you  exceedingly  for  the  information  given  to  me  of 

the  benefit  derived  from  my  discourse  at .     I  can  assure 

you  that  the  information,  pleasing  as  it  is,  has  caused  me  to 
humble  myself  before  God.  Wherever  I  go,  a  blessing  seems 
to  attend  me,  and  I  have  such  a  sense  of  my  own  unworthiness 
that  I  cannot  hear  of  the  effects  of  my  labours  \Ndthout  feeling 
the  immensity  of  my  obligations  to  Him  who  is  thus  smiling 
upon  them  in  every  part  of  the  world.  I  take  it  as  an  earnest 
that  God  has  still  a  great  work  for  me  to  do,  and  I  hope  that 
my  future  life  will  be  more  than  ever  consecrated  to  his  service. 

"  Our  meetings  at  Liverpool  have  been  of  the  most  gratifying 
description.  The  Caffre  chief  and  the  converted  Hottentot  ex- 
cited considerable  interest.  It  was  near  ten  o'clock  before  I 
was  called  upon  to  speak.  However,  I  was  graciously  assisted ; 
and,  although  when  I  arose  the  people  were  rather  restless,  after 


448  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  first  few  sentences  they  sat  down,  and  listened  with  interest 
till  nearly  eleven  o^clock.  It  is  supposed  that  full  two  thousand 
people  were  present.  At  the  conclusion  of  the  meeting,  one 
Quaker  gentleman  gave  £1000;  another  ,£100;  another  gen- 
tleman £150 ;  besides  several  other  sums  of  different  amounts. 
In  the  course  of  my  address  at  the  breakfast  meeting,  I  spoke 
of  the  importance  of  native  agency,  and  stated  that,  on  my 
return  to  the  South  Seas,  one  of  my  first  efforts  would  be  to 
establish  a  college  for  the  education  of  our  native  missionaries, 
and  gave  some  little  outline  of  my  plan,  and  said  that  I  should 
want  a  hundred  pounds  or  so  to  set  me  going.  A  Quaker  friend 
arose,  and  said  he  hoped  I  should  not  leave  the  room  before  I 
was  assured  that  the  hundred  pounds  was  ready,  and,  in  about 
three  minutes,  £123  was  presented  to  me,  besides  £50  per 
annum  by  one  gentleman  for  carrying  on  the  great  work  by 
native  agency.  Thus  you  see,  my  dear  friend,  what  God  is 
doing  by  me.  Pray  that  I  may  be  kept  humble,  preserved  from 
all  evil,  and  made  faithful  unto  death.'' 

As  additional  means  of  advancing  his  object,  and 
drawling  the  attention  of  literary  and  scientific  men 
to  the  value  of  missionary  labours  in  the  South  Seas, 
Mr.  Williams  delivered  two  or  three  lectures  at  several 
of  the  principal  tow^ns  in  the  country,  on  the  geo- 
graphy, formation,  natural  history,  traditions,  usages, 
government,  language,  and  social  state  of  the  islands. 
The  project  was  w^ell  conceived  ;  and,  so  far  as  he  had 
the  opportunity  of  executing  it,  which,  in  consequence 
of  the  pressure  of  other  engagements,  was  but  limited, 
the  result  fully  justified  his  anticipations.  At  Bristol, 
Bath,  Manchester,  Sheffield,  and  elsewhere,  these 
lectures  were  listened  to  with  great  interest,  and  liberal 
sums  were  obtained  from  those  who  heard  them, 
every  farthing  of  which  was  devoted  to  missionary 
designs. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  449 

During  the  remainder  of  the  year  1836,  and  until 
the  spring  of  1837,  Mr.  Williams's  life  presented  but 
few  features  which  materially  differ  from  those  already 
described.  To  his  home,  he  was  almost  a  stranger; 
and,  consequently,  at  this  period,  his  history  is 
marked  by  few  features  of  domestic  interest.  To 
him,  indeed,  it  was  a  lamentation  that  he  could  de- 
vote so  little  time  to  those  whom  he  most  tenderly 
loved;  but,  constrained  by  the  noblest  motives,  he 
submitted  without  complaint  to  this  privation.  While 
thus  occupied  in  pleading  for  missions,  he  was 
cheered  not  merely  by  the  Christian  kindness  of  those 
whom  he  visited,  but  by  the  reception  of  numerous, 
and  many  of  them  most  satisfactory  letters  from  his 
brethren  in  the  South  Seas.  And,  as  the  scenes  and 
successes  which  some  of  these  communications  de- 
scribe were  closely  connected  with  Mr.  Williams's 
previous  labours,  a  few  brief  extracts  will  not  be 
inappropriate  in  this  place. 

From  Raiatea,  the  accounts  were  of  a  mixed  cha- 
racter. Shortly  after  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  had 
sailed  for  England,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Loxton  arrived 
there,  and  commenced  their  labours  under  the  most 
pleasing  auspices.  But,  in  three  months  from  their 
arrival,  this  devoted  missionary  was  numbered  with 
the  dead ;  and  Raiatea  once  more  left  destitute.  For 
a  time,  after  this  serious  loss,  the  state  of  things  was 
far  from  satisfactory.  The  younger  Tamatoa  did  not 
walk  in  the  steps  of  his  excellent  parent,  and  his 
excesses  relaxed  the  bonds  of  society,  and  gave 
sanction  to  vice.  But  later  intelligence  was  more  gra- 
tifying. "  Tamatoa,"  writes  Mr.  Simpson,  "  has 
become  quite  a  different  man,  and  is  zealous  for  the 

G  G 


450  LIFE  OF  THE 

execution  of  the  laws.  Peace  prevails  throughout 
the  ishinds."  "  I  was  at  Raiatea,"  adds  Mr.  Barff,* 
"  four  months  last  year  at  different  times.  Ardent 
spirits  are  now  abolished.  Raiatea  and  Tahaa  are 
rising  fast  to  their  former  standing ;  and  will,  I  doubt 
not,  be  more  stedfast  than  before." 

From  Samoa  the  intelligence  was  still  more  satis- 
factory. In  1834,  not  long  after  Mr.  Williams's  de- 
parture, Messrs.  Barff  and  Buzacott  had  paid  a  visit 
to  that  group,  and  transmitted  a  journal  which  de- 
lightfully proved  the  progress  which  Christianity  was 
making  amongst  its  inhabitants,  and  fulfilled  the 
prophetic  declaration,  "  The  isles  shall  wait  for  thy 
law."  This,  with  the  appointment  of  six  European 
missionaries  for  these  important  islands,  and  their 
gratifying  reception,  created  in  Mr.  Williams  the 
most  sacred  delight. 

Nor  was  he  less  refreshed  by  the  communications 
from  Rarotonga.  These  presented  much  to  gratify, 
nothing  to  discourage  him.  The  following  passages 
were,  amongst  others,  read  and  repeated  with  peculiar 
emotion. 

In  December  1834,  Mr.  Buzacott  writes :  "  I  am  happy  to 
inform  you  that  the  religious  excitement  which  commenced 
while  you  were  with  us  continues ;  and,  though  we  have  been 
disappointed  in  some  instances,  yet,  in  many  respects,  our  most 
sanguine  expectations  have  been  more  than  realized.  We  have 
formed  a  new  church  at  Arorangi.  All  the  members  continue 
stedfast,  and  their  zeal  in  endeavouring  to  do  others  good  is 
delightful.  Seven  candidates  now  stand  proposed  for  church 
fellowship.^^      Shortly  after  this,  Jan.  1835,  Mr.  Pitman  says, 

*  March  ]5,  1836. 


REV.  J.   WILLIAMS.  451 

"  During  the  last  six  months,  we  have  had  great  accessions  to 
our  classes  here,  and  things  are  wearing  a  more  pleasing  aspect 
than  I  have  ever  seen.  This,  dear  brother,  is  a  cause  of  mutual 
joy.  We  have  also  had  additions  to  our  church, — six  now  stand 
proposed  for  admission.  We  have  a  great  many  inquirers,  who 
appear  to  have  been  impressed  under  the  word  in  our  'trou- 
blous times.'  Then,  we  were  sowing  in  tears;  now,  we  are 
reaping  with  joy.  Our  school  continues  to  prosper.  We  have 
frequently  above  1000  children  in  attendance  here,  and  at  Tita- 
kaveka  nearly  500.  The  change  at  oui'  out-station  is  truly  aston- 
ishing. In  every  department  of  labour,  we  are  much  encou- 
raged. There  is  a  great  spirit  of  inquiry  amongst  chiefs  and 
people,  and  many  profess  to  be  seriously  impressed  under  the 
word.  Our  chapels  are  crowded  to  excess.  We  have  not,  I 
should  think,  far  short  of  3000  in  the  house  of  God  every  Sab- 
bath morning.  Tupe  (the  judge)  is  still  very  active.  He  is  of 
great  assistance  to  me.  He  has  but  little,  very  little  to  do  in  his 
official  capacity ;  but  he  is  useful  in  our  classes,  and  much  re- 
spected. Some  of  our  school  lads  have  joined  the  classes,  and 
I  do  hope  that  a  few  are  seeking  the  Lord  in  sincerity." 

But,  in  addition  to  the  pleasure  derived  from  the 
general  prosperity  of  this,  to  him  most  interesting- 
people,  Mr.  Williams  felt  especial  satisfaction  in  being 
able  to  transmit  to  them  the  Gospels,  and  several 
useful  works  which  had  been  printed  under  his  re- 
vision in  this  country  ',  and  in  return  to  receive  the 
following  acknowledgments : — 

"  It  is  impossible,"  writes  Mr.  Pitman,  "  to  describe  the  joy 
which  your  letter  afforded  us,  more  especially  as  it  was  accom- 
panied with  such  a  treasure  as  the  Gospels,  tracts,  slates, 
&c.  A  thousand  thanks  to  you,  dear  brother,  for  your  unre- 
mitted exertions  to  supply  the  craving  desires  of  this  people. 
Oh !  it  would  have  filled  your  soul  with  delight  to  have  seen 
with  what  extasy  this  best  of  boons  was  received  by  them.     In 

G  G  2 


452  LIFE  OF  THE 

whatever  part  of  the  island  we  travel,  we   see  those  who  have 
been  so  fortunate  as  to  procure  the  Gospels,  carrying  them  in 
their  hands.     In  all  their  journies,  whatever  else  they  may  omit, 
they  never  forget  their  book.     Now  we  begin  to  taste  the  sweets 
of  our  past  toils  and  trials.    No  sooner  is  a  book  in  their  dialect 
placed  in  their  hands  than  numbers  of  them  can  immediately 
read  it.  I  trust  the  reading  of  this  portion  of  God's  word  will  be 
blessed  to  hundreds  of  the  people.  When  I  read  in  your  interesting 
letter,  that  we  may  soon  expect  5000  New  Testaments  in  the 
Rarotongan   dialect,  I  can  hardly  believe  it  a  reality.     I  have 
read  and  repeated  the  contents  of  your  letter  to  the  people. 
They  are  highly  delighted.     We  shall  welcome  these  books  to 
Rarotonga  with  more  joy  than  boxes  of  gold  and  silver.     Had 
you  accomplished  in  England  nothing  more  than  this,  you  would 
have  rendered  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer  an  incalculable  service. 
The  tracts  are  truly  valuable.     The  moment  they  were  put  into 
the  hands  of  the  children,  down  they  sat,  and  commenced  read- 
ing ;  and  those  who  had  not  succeeded  in  getting  one  would 
crowd  around  to  listen  to  its   contents.     When  I  go  into  the 
schools  all  eyes  are  fixed  upon  me  to  see  if  I  had  a  bundle  of 
books  under  my  arm.     Some,  who  were  absentees  when  I  made 
the  distribution,  follow  me  wherever  I  go,  begging  hard  for  a 
book.     You  would  have  been  pleased  to  have  seen  the  amaze- 
ment of  the  first  into  whose  hands  I  put  the  Gospels.     Pa  is 
reading  day  and  night.     Poor  Tupe  cannot  make  out  much,  as 
his  eyes  begin  to  fail ;  but  his  wife  and  all  his  children  can  read, 
and,  while  at  home,  he  gives  them  no  rest  from  reading.     This 
is  quite  a  new  era  in  our  mission.     Never  was  there  such  a  pros- 
pect of  usefulness.     The  Lord  is  raising  up  native  assistants, 
and  two  or  three  who  have  lately  applied  for  church-fellowship 
profess  to  have  been  first  convinced  of  sin  by  the  discourses  of 
Maretu.     There  is  still  a  very  great  spirit  of  inquiry  and  con- 
cern.    You  say  it  will  be  twelve  months  ere  you  retm"n.     I  am 
not  sorry  for  that,     Glad  as  we  should  be  to  see  you,  we  would 
willingly  spare  you  a  year  or  two  longer,  to  prepare  such  useful 
Avorks  for  this  people," 


KEV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  453 

Mr.  Buzacott  adds  : — 

"  I  cannot  wish  you  a  greater  earthly  reward  than  to  come 
and  see  some  of  yom*  books  distributed  amongst  the  Rarotongans, 
and  to  perceive  how  many  of  them  prize  these  gifts  as  an 
inestimable  treasure." 

Amidst  the  pressure  of  his  public  engagements, 
and  by  the  most  sedulous  economy  and  improvement 
of  time,  Mr.  Williams  was  enabled,  early  in  1837,  to 
place  the  first  sheets  of  his  narrative  in  the  printer's 
hands ;  and  the  writer  is  enabled  to  describe,  from 
personal  observation,  the  state  of  mind  with  which 
he  adventured  upon  the  uncertain  sea  of  author- 
ship. To  mere  literary  ambition  he  was  an  entire 
stranger;  and  its  absence  preserved  him  from  the  rest- 
less and  painful  anxiety  respecting  the  critical  judg- 
ments which  might  be  pronounced,  or  the  general 
estimate  formed  of  the  mere  execution  of  his  volume. 
At  the  same  time,  he  was  naturally  solicitous  that 
what  he  had  written  might  be  favourably  received, 
and  widely  circulated.  And  he  believed  that  this 
would  be  the  result.  The  same  strong  confidence 
which  had  prompted  him  to  undertake,  and  had 
enabled  him  to  accomplish,  so  many  other  difficult 
achievements,  was  still  apparent.  Conscious  of  a  sin- 
cere desire  to  promote  the  cause  of  God  by  this 
publication,  he  undertook  it  without  the  slightest 
misgiving.  And  he  never  dreamed  of  a  failure.  In- 
deed his  own  anticipations,  though  fully  realized,  far 
exceeded  those  of  his  friends.  He  believed  that  his 
book  would  not  merely  command  a  large  circulation, 
but  make  an  unprecedented  impression  in  favour  of 
missions.     Often  during  its  preparation  would  he  say, 


454  LIFE  OV  THE 

"  I  am  sure  that  if  we  can  but  get  the  public  to  con- 
sider these  facts,  they  7nust  tell ;"  and  once  and  again 
he  repeated  his  conviction  that,  if  he  could  induce 
men  of  rank  and  science,  with  the  merchants  and 
shipowners  of  Britain,  to  ponder  over  its  pages,  they 
would  no  longer  occupy  neutral  ground  in  the  great 
contest  with  heathenism.  Nor  was  he  less  assured 
of  gaining  their  attention  than  of  rewarding  it  when 
it  had  been  drawn  to  the  subject.  He  was  strongly 
impressed  with  the  belief  that  they  were  not  in  gene- 
ral hostile  to  missions  ;  that  their  apparent  indifference 
was  simply  the  result  of  inattention,  and  that  such 
inattention  was  the  natural  consequence  of  the  omis- 
sion of  suitable  means  for  bringing  the  subject  fairly 
under  their  consideration.  How  to  accomplish  this 
desirable  object  was  with  him  a  question  of  deep 
interest,  and  one  upon  which  he  frequently  conversed  ; 
but  that  it  might  be  done,  that  it  ought  to  be  done, 
and  that  he  would  at  least  attempt  it,  were  points 
upon  which  his  opinions  were  formed  some  time  prior 
to  the  publication  of  his  volume. 

Those  who  did  not  know  the  "  simplicity  and 
godly  sincerity"  of  John  Williams's  character,  might 
suppose  that  the  anticipations  in  which  he  thus  in- 
dulged were  merely  the  vain  presentiments  of  a 
sanguine  and  speculative  mind.  But  all  who  were 
privileged  with  his  friendship,  will  require  no  evidence 
in  disproof  of  such  unfounded  imaginations.  His 
confidence  rested  upon  a  widely  different  basis.  It 
was  produced  by  a  just  estimate  of  the  information 
which  he  could  supply,  by  extensive  observation  of 
the  influence  which  it  had  already  exerted,  and  by 
the  assura.nce,  not  of  flattering,  but  of  faithful  friends. 


REV.  J.   WILLIAMS.  40-3 

In  April,  1837,  the  volume,  by  which  Mr.  Williams 
hoped  to  accomplish  more  for  the  missionary  cause 
than  he  had  previously  effected,  was  issued  from  the 
press.  It  was  entitled  "  A  Narrative  of  Missionary 
Enterprises  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,  with  Remarks 
upon  the  Natural  History  of  the  Islands,  Origin, 
Languages,  Traditions,  and  Usages  of  the  Inhabit- 
ants." It  was  dedicated  by  permission  to  the  king, 
and  was  first  published  in  a  handsome  octavo  at 
the  price  of  twelve  shillings.  Prior  to  this,  he  had, 
in  a  great  measure,  matured  the  plan  by  which  he 
proposed  to  push  its  circulation  into  those  circles 
where  hitherto  little  interest  had  been  awakened  in 
the  most  important  movement  of  our  age.  In  the 
anticipation  of  this  attempt,  the  appeal  to  merchants, 
shipowners,  philosophers,  nobles,  and  statesmen,  with 
which  the  volume  is  closed,  as  well  as  a  portion  of 
the  preface,  were  specially  prepared,  and  he  resolved 
forthwith  to  present  a  copy  to  several  of  the  indi- 
viduals most  distinguished  by  their  station  or  attain- 
ments, accompanied  by  a  letter,  calling  their  attention 
to  the  facts  which  it  contained,  and  to  some  important 
conclusions  founded  upon  them.  But  as  the  object  he 
had  in  view  was  not  private,  he  deemed  it  proper,  in 
the  first  instance,  to  solicit  the  advice  and  co-opera- 
tion of  the  Directors  of  the  Society,  and  immediately 
on  the  publication  of  his  volume,  addressed  the  fol- 
lowing request  to  the  Rev  J.  Arundel : — 

''  Will  you  do  me  the  favour  of  presenting  the  accompanying 
copy  of  the  Missionary  Narrative  to  the  chairman  of  the  board, 
and  also  of  submitting  the  following  proposition  to  the  consider- 
ation of  the  Directors  ? 

"  It  has  been  a  matter  of  deep  regret  that  so  few  of  our  nobility 


456  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  gentry  have  evinced  any  interest  in  the  cause  of  missions, 
and  also  that  so  few  attempts  have  been  made  to  bring  the  great 
work  under  their  notice.  Were  it  not  that  I  am  about  to  leave 
England,  I  should  submit  some  plans  for  the  purpose  of  attempt- 
ing to  effect  this  important  object.  But  as  this  will  not  be  pos- 
sible, I  would  beg  to  propose  that  a  number  of  noblemen  be 
selected,  say  a  hundred,  and  that  I  be  allowed  to  send  to  each  a 
copy  of  the  '  Missionary  Enterprises,^  with  a  respectful  letter 
from  myself,  inviting  their  attention  to  the  great  work. 

*'  I  am  fully  aware  that  the  proposition  is  novel,  but  I  think 
the  experiment  is  worthy  of  a  trial.  It  can  do  nc  harm ;  it  may 
do  much  good ;  and,  if  it  succeed  but  in  one  instance,  I  should 
regard  it  with  pleasure.  And  even  should  it  fail  altogether,  I 
would  fail  in  a  great  and  good  object,  rather  than  not  attempt 
its  accomplishment,  for  the  Master  whom  we  serve  will  say,  *  It 
is  well  that  it  was  in  thine  heart.' 

"  Should  this  proposition  meet  with  the  approbation  of  the 
Directors,  I  shall  feel  happy  in  consulting  with  the  Secretaries, 
or  with  any  other  gentleman  whom  the  board  may  appoint.'^ 

The  Directors  fully  concurred  in  the  proposal  of 
their  zealous  Missionary ;  and,  having  ordered  a  hun- 
dred copies  of  the  work,  placed  fifty  of  them  at  his 
disposal  for  the  purpose  of  distribution.  Thus  sanc- 
tioned, he  lost  no  time  in  executing  the  novel  project ; 
and,  having  obtained  a  list  of  the  names  of  noblemen 
and  others,  w^hose  public  position  or  private  excel- 
lence warranted  the  expectation  that  they  would  give 
its  pages  a  perusal,  and  consider  the  subject  thus,  in 
many  cases  for  the  first  time,  submitted  to  their 
attention,  he  transmitted  to  each  of  them  a  copy. 

The  letters  which  accompanied  these  volumes,  be- 
sides containing  a  concise  explanation  of  the  leading 
objects,  and  a  general  reference  to  the  great  success 
of  the   South  Sea  Missions,   called   more   particular 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  457 

regard  to  some  specific  aspect  of  the  evangelical  en- 
terprise, in  which  the  individuals  addressed  would  be 
most  likeh%  from  their  station,  habits  of  life,  or  the 
class  of  subjects  which  had  principally  occupied  their 
attention,  to  feel  a  peculiar  interest.  Numerous  copies 
of  these  communications  are  now  lying  before  the 
writer ;  and  did  the  limits  of  this  volume  permit,  most 
of  them  might  be  inserted,  as  evidence  of  the  admirable 
skill  with  which  he,  whose  life  had  been  passed  amidst 
savage  or  semi-civilized  people,  could  adapt  himself 
to  altered  circumstances,  and  reach  the  minds  of  men 
most  exalted  by  their  position  or  powers,  with  as 
much  ease  as  he  had  previously  wrought  upon  the 
untutored  tribes  of  Polynesia.  But  although  a 
great  number  of  these  letters  cannot  be  admitted,  the 
following  specimens  will  sufficiently  indicate  their 
general  character,  and  account  for  the  respectful,  and, 
in  many  instances,  munificent  response  with  which 
they  were  honoured. 

To  Her  Royal  Highness  the  Duchess  of  Kent. 
"  May  it  please  your  Royal  Highness, 

"  In  requesting  your  Royal  Highness  to  accept  the  accompa- 
nying copy  of  my  '  Missionary  Enterprises,^  I  avail  myself  of 
the  opportunity  of  begging  permission  to  be  allowed  also  to  pre- 
sent one  to  your  august  daughter,  the  Princess  Victoria.  I  beg 
to  assure  your  Royal  Highness,  that  I  have  no  object  in  view, 
but  to  bring  the  great  work  in  which  I  have  been  engaged,  under 
the  notice  of  your  Royal  Highness  and  the  Princess  ;  for  it  must 
impart  joy  to  every  benevolent  mind  to  know  that,  by  the  bless- 
ing of  God  upon  the  religious  efforts  of  British  Christians,  up- 
wards of  three  hundred  thousand  of  deplorably  ignorant  and 
savage  barbarians,  inhabiting  the  beautiful  isles  of  the  Pacific, 
have  been  delivered  from  a  dark,  debasing,  and  sanguinary  ido- 


458  LIFE  OF  THE 

latiy,  and  are  now  enjoying  the  civilizing  influence,  the  domes- 
tic happiness,  and  the  spiritual  blessings,  which  Christianity 
imparts.  In  the  island  of  Rarotonga,  which  I  discovered  in 
1823,  there  are  upwards  of  three  thousand  children  under 
Christian  instruction  daily;  not  a  vestige  of  idolatry  remains; 
their  language  has  been  reduced  to  system,  and  the  Scriptures, 
with  other  books,  have  been  translated.  But  this  is  only  one  of 
nearly  a  hundred  islands  to  which  similar  blessings  have  been 
conveyed,  the  particulars  of  which  will  be  found  in  the  accom- 
panying volumes.  The  useful  arts  also  have  been  introduced ; 
British  manufactures  are  now  sold  to  a  very  great  extent ;  and 
the  shipping  and  crews  of  our  country  find  harbours  and  homes. 

"I  feel  that  I  have  to  cast  myself  upon  the  indulgent  kind- 
ness of  your  Royal  Highness  for  the  liberty  I  have  thus  taken ; 
but  I  beg  again  to  assure  your  Royal  Highness  that  I  am 
prompted  only  by  a  desire  to  bring  the  great  enterprise  of  mercy, 
which  is  now  carried  on  in  the  world  with  so  much  success,  under 
the  notice  of  your  Royal  Highness ;  for  I  am  persuaded  that 
a  want  of  information  alone  prevents  I'oyal  personages  and  the 
nobility  from  countenancing  and  supporting  efforts,  which  must 
commend  themselves  to  every  reflecting  and  benevolent  mind. 

"  May  I  be  permitted  to  beg  that  your  Royal  Highness  will 
allow  your  beloved  and  august  daughter  to  honour  the  volume 
with  a  perusal.  I  flatter  myself  that  it  will  afford  both  inter- 
est and  information,  and  I  am  not  aware  that  there  is  a  sen- 
tence in  the  volume,  to  which  a  pious  and  intelligent  mind  can 
object. 

"  I  have  the  honour  to  be,  &c. 

"  J.  Williams.^' 

To  Lord  Brougham. 

"  My  Lord, 

"  In  taking  the  liberty  of  requesting  your  Lordship  to  accept 
a  copy  of  a  work  I  have  recently  published,  I  would  beg  most 
respectfully  and  most  earnestly  to  call  your  attention  to  the  subject 
of  which  it  treats.     I  cannot  expect  that  your  Lordship  will  And 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  459 

time  to  peruse  the  volume,  but,  by  glancing  at  the  chapter  of 
contents,  and  referring  to  one  or  two  parts,  your  Lordship  will 
perceive  that  the  power  of  Christianity  to  tame  the  most  fero- 
cious, and  to  elevate  the  most  degraded  portions  of  the  human 
family,  is  fully  established. 

"  It  must  have  been  apparent  to  your  Lordship's  reflecting 
mind,  that  Christian  missions  are  destined  to  exert  a  vast  and 
powerful  influence  upon  the  civil,  intellectual,  and  moral  inter- 
ests of  our  world.  That  your  Lordship  is  aware  how  much  the 
abolition  of  cursed  slavery  has  been  accelerated  by  the  mission- 
ary enterprise  is  evident  by  your  Lordship's  noble  and  impe- 
rishable defence  of  the  missionary  Smith  ;  while  the  amazing 
movement  of  mind  in  British  India  consequent  upon  the  difiu- 
sion  of  knowledge ;  the  altered  position  of  the  tribes  of  South 
Africa,  by  being  recognized  as  a  free  people ;  together  with  the 
conversion  and  subsequent  civilization  of  three  hundred  thousand 
pagan  savages,  in  the  isles  of  the  Pacific,  arc  effiects  too  great 
and  striking  to  allow  your  Lordship's  mind  to  regard  the  cause 
in  which  they  originated  as  unimportant  either  to  the  philan- 
thropist, the  merchant,  or  the  statesman.  As  a  warm  and  unde- 
viating  friend  of  education,  it  will  be  gratifying  to  your  Lordship 
to  know  that,  in  one  small  island  of  the  Pacific,  we  have  upwards 
of  three  thousand  children  under  instruction,  and  that  this  is 
only  one  island  out  of  nearly  a  hundred,  to  which  the  blessings 
of  civilization  and  Christianity  have  been  conveyed.  That  so 
few  of  the  nobility  and  gentry  countenance  and  assist  in  this 
work  of  mercy  is  a  matter  of  deep  surprise  and  regret.  I  am 
not  aware,  my  Lord,  that  there  is  a  single  tribe  of  the  human 
family  that  is  indebted  to  the  nobility  of  England  for  its  intel- 
lectual or  moral  elevation.  I  think,  my  Lord,  that  this  must 
arise  from  the  circumstance  that  the  subject  has  not  been 
brought  properly  under  their  notice.  My  Lord,  I  venerate 
science ;  but  the  voyages  of  Parry,  Ross,  and  all  their  prede- 
cessors, to  all  benevolent  purposes,  have  been  '  the  baseless 
fabric  of  a  vision,'  for  they  have  left  the  wretched  EsquimavLx 
as  ignorant  and  wretched  as  they  found  them ;  whereas  the 
efforts  of  Christian  enterprise  create  a  superstructure  upon  which 


460  LIFE  OF  THE 

tlie  eye  of  benevolence  can  gaze  with  delight,  and  which  will  be 
as  endui'ing  as  eternity.  This  superstructure  is  the  overthrow 
of  dark  and  debasing  idolatries,  the  translation  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures  into  languages  previously  unwritten,  and  the  personal 
and  social  elevation  of  whole  communities.  High,  my  Lord,  as 
you  stand  in  public  estimation,  to  countenance  openly  and  libe- 
rally the  cause  for  which  I  plead,  would  add  to  your  elevation ; 
and,  splendid  as  your  talents  are,  it  would  add  to  their  lustre; 
for  the  conquests  of  benevolence  over  human  misery,  and  the 
triumphs  of  truth  over  error  and  superstition,  are  of  such  a  cha- 
racter, that  to  be  instrumental  in  any  way  in  effecting  them, 
confers  greater  dignity  upon  the  highest  rank,  and  throws  a 
halo  around  the  most  brilliant  talents. 

"  I  feel,  my  Lord,  that  I  am  taking  a  great  liberty,  but  I  am 
encouraged  by  the  conviction,  that  I  am  addressing  an  indivi- 
dual who  will  candidly  consider  the  claims  of  truth. 

"  I  have  the  honour  to  be,  &c, 

"J.  Williams. 

"  P.S.  May  I  be  allowed  to  add,  that  there  is  a  large  nation 
of  Polynesian  negroes  inhabiting  nearly  three  hundred  islands, 
of  which  but  little  is  known,  except  that  the  islands  are  nume- 
rous and  beautiful,  and  that  the  inhabitants  are  several  millions 
in  number,  and  exceedingly  savage ;  and  that  these  islands,  and 
several  millions  of  the  family  of  man,  remain  a  blank  and  a  blot 
in  the  world  of  commerce,  of  science,  and  of  humanity.  I  pur- 
pose, my  Lord,  leaving  England  again  with  a  design  to  attempt 
the  introduction  of  Christianity,  with  all  its  train  of  blessmgs, 
among  the  people.  Should  the  benevolent  project  commend 
itself  to  your  Lordship's  approbation,  I  should  feel  honoured  by 
a  communication  from  your  Lordship." 

The  result  of  these  appeals  is  well  known.  Nu- 
merous replies  expressed  the  high  approval  with 
which  Mr.  Williams's  volume  had  been  read ;  some 
of  the  distinguished   persons  requested  an  interview, 


REV,  J.  WILLIAMS.  461 

and  others  transmitted  a  handsome  donation.  The 
following  answers,  selected  from  many  of  a  similar 
character,  will  sufficiently  show  the  wisdom  and  im- 
portance of  the  step  which  he  had  taken.  But  the  in- 
fluence of  this  part  of  his  endeavours  to  promote  the 
cause  of  God,  was  not  confined  to  the  class  whom  he 
had  addressed.  Very  many  in  other  walks  of  life  were 
induced  in  consequence  to  consider  the  subject,  and 
the  previous  friends  of  missions,  with  the  devoted 
Missionary  himself,  derived  much  additional  stimulus 
from  this  successful  effort  to  interest  the  wealthy  and 
the  noble  in  the  sacred  cause  of  the  world's  evangeliza- 
tion. For  these  reasons,  the  novel  movement  de- 
mands a  prominent  place  in  the  records  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's life,  and  the  following  letters  may  be  strictly 
considered  as  a  part  of  his  personal  history.  Most 
of  the  names  are  suppressed  j  for,  although  these 
would  add  considerably  to  the  interest  of  the  com- 
munications, as  all  the  writers  are  known  and 
honoured,  the  insertion  of  their  titles  will  suffice  to 
accomplish  the  object  in  view,  and  anything  beyond 
this,  in  what  were  merely  private  communications, 
would  be  unauthorized  and  unwarrantable.  They 
are  arranged  in  the  order  of  their  dates, 

From  Sir  Herbert  Taylor,  Bart. 

"  Sir  Herbert  Taylor  presents  his  compliments  to  the  Rev.  J. 
Wilhams,  and  begs  to  acquaint  him,  in  reply  to  his  letter  of  the 
29th  ult.,  that,  if  he  will  send  his  work  to  him  at  St.  Jameses 
Palace,  he  will  take  the  earliest  opportunity  of  presenting  it  to 
his  Majesty. 

"  Windsor  Castle,  May  1,  1837." 


462  lifp:  of  the 

"  Sir  Herbert  Taylor  presents  his  compliments  to  the  Rev.  J. 
Williams,  and  has  had  the  honour  to  receive  and  to  submit  his 
note  of  the  10th  instant  to  the  king,  also  to  present  to  his  Ma- 
jesty the  accompanying  volume,  containing  the  interesting  nar- 
rative of  the  Missionary  Enterprises,  and  his  translation  of  the 
Testament  into  the  language  of  one  of  the  islands  in  the  Paciiic 
Ocean,  which  he  discovered  in  1823.  They  have  been  very 
graciously  received  by  the  king,  who  ordered  Sir  Herbert  Taylor 
to  thank  the  Rev.  J.  Wilhams  for  them,  and  his  Majesty  was 
much  gratified  by  the  infoi*mation  communicated  with  respect 
to  the  actual  enlightened  state  of  those  islands  in  general. 

"  Windsor  Castle,  May  14th,  1837." 

From  Sir  John  Conroy,  Bart. 
"  Sir  John  Conroy  is  commanded  by  the  Duchess  of  Kent,  to 
acquaint  the  Rev.  Mr.  Williams  that  the  two  books  his  atten- 
tion led  him  to  send  her  and  the  Princess  Victoria,  were  received 
by  their  Royal  Highnesses  with  great  interest. 

"  Kensington  Palace,  3rd  June,  1837." 

From  Capt.  Lord . 

"  Sir, 
"  I  beg  you  to  accept  my  thanks  for  the  present  of  your  work 
on  the  South  Sea  Islands ;  it  is  an  interesting  subject,  and  I 
will  take  every  opportunity  of  mentioning  its  value  and  truth  to 
persons  who  I  think  take  an  interest  in  missionary  under- 
takings in  that  quarter  of  the  world.  I  am  happy  to  say  your 
book  had  been  mentioned  to  me  by  two  persons  whose  opinions 
I  value,  before  I  had  the  pleasure  of  receiving  it :  they  spoke 
highly  of    its    merits.      Allow  me    to   subscribe  myself, 

"  Your  obliged  and  faithful  servant." 

From  the  Hon.  Capt. . 

"  My  dear  Sir, 
"  Pray  allow  me  to  thank  you  most  sincerely  for  the  honour 
and  obligation   you  have   conferred  upon   me  by  presenting  a 


REV.  J.  MILLIAMS.  KVA 

copy  of  your  deeply  interesting  and  most  valuable  account  of 
your  Missionary  Enterprises.    Having  carefully  read  it  through, 

I  have  lent  the  work  to  the  Countess  of  ,  who  will  show 

it  to  her  father,  the  Bishop  of  ,  to  her  husband's  father, 

the  Marquis  of ,  and  to  other  influential  persons  of  high 

character.  That  you  may  be  blessed  with  the  utmost  success, 
and  that  you  may  return  again  to  your  native  land  in  health,  is 
the  hearty  prayer  of 

"  Your  admirer  and  very  faithful  friend." 

From  the  Bishop  of . 

"  Rev.  Sir, 

"  Permit  me  to  return  my  best  thanks  for  the  handsome 
volume  you  have  sent  me  upon  that  highly  interesting  subject, 
the  progress  of  the  Gospel  in  the  islands  of  the  South  Seas ; 
which,  without  exaggeration,  we  may  term  the  most  striking 
work  of  Divine  grace  since  the  apostolic  times.  I  cannot  but 
think  you  privileged  in  being  allowed,  not  only  to  witness  such 
a  work,  but  to  bear  a  large  part  in  it ;  and  I  trust  that,  in  your 
return  to  that  sphere  of  Christian  enterprise,  you  will  be  per- 
mitted to  carry  into  execution  the  two  important  objects  which 
remain  to  be  accomplished,  in  order  to  give  completeness  and 
permanency  (as  far  as  human  measures  can  avail)  to  the  estab- 
lishment of  Christianity  throughout  the  islands.  I  am  much 
pleased  (though  I  little  expected  it)  by  the  thought  that  my 
name  (or  at  least  my  title)  will  become  known  in  Polynesia 
through  the  medium  of  '  the  Sinner's  Friend.' 

"  I  beg  to  assure  you  of  my  sincere  prayers  for  a  Divine  bless- 
ing upon  your  self-denying  labours,  and  remain.  Rev.  Sir, 

"  Your  faithful  and  obliged  servant." 

From  the  Earl  of  . 

"  Dear  Sir, 

"  I  have  already  thanked  you  for  sending  me  a  copy  of  your 
work,  but  must  now  thank  you,  as  I  hope  I  heartily  thanked  God, 
for  the  interesting  information.    I  can  truly  say  I  have  never  read 


464  LIFE  OF  THE 

any  account  more  likely  to  gain  support  for  the  cause  of  mis- 
sions. I  feel,  therefore,  most  anxious  to  promote  its  circulation, 
and  shall  feel  much  obliged  to  you,  if  you  would  direct  your 
publisher  to  send  twenty  copies  to  the  address  undermentioned. 
I  will  send  him  or  you  a  cheque  for  the  amount,  and  intend 
selling  the  books  for  the  benefit  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society. 

"  With  the  earnest  wish  that  God  may  continue  to  bless  your 
labours  amongst  those  interesting  islanders, 

"I  am,  dear  Sir,  very  sincerely  yours.^^ 

From  the  Earl  of . 

''  Dear  Sir, 

"  I  feel  truly  obliged  to  you  for  your  valuable  present  of  the 
Narrative  of  your  missionary  labours.  The  very  interesting  account 
which  I  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  from  your  lips  at  the  meet- 
ing of  the  Bible  Society  to  which  you  allude,  induces  me  to  an- 
ticipate much  gratification  and  profit  from  the  perusal  of  your 
volume,  and  I  will  not  fail  to  recommend  it  to  the  perusal  of 
my  friends. 

"  Wishing  you  ample  success  in  the  very  arduous  service  upon 
which  you  are  about  to  enter, 

"  I  am,  dear  Sir,"  &c. 

From  the  Duke  of . 

"  Sir, 
"  I  would  not  write  to  thank   you  for  the  very  interesting 
book  you  have  sent  me  till  I  had  finished  its  perusal ;  it  has 
given  me  a  great  wish  to  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  when 
I  return  to  London  in  about  a  fortnight. 

"  I  have  the  honour  to  be,"  &c.,  &c. 


From  Lord . 

"  Sir, 
"  I  beg  to  acknowledge  your  letter,  and  to  return  my  best 
thanks  for  the  valuable  present  which  accompanied  it,  of  a  work 
which  I  had  perused  with  great  interest  and  pleasure. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  465 

"  It  is  indeed,  a  wonderful  work  which  Divine  providence  is 
carrying  on  in  the  conversion  of  the  islanders  of  the  South 
Seas ;  and  I  cannot  but  share  your  surprise  and  regret  at  the 
little  attention  bestowed  on  it,  and  indeed  on  missionary  exer- 
tions in  general,  by  a  large  proportion  of  Christians ;  and  in- 
deed I  am  sensible  how  much  cause  we  all  have  to  humble  our- 
selves for  our  want  of  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  our  fellow  crea- 
tures. I  hope  that  your  publication,  which  I  shall  always  be 
happy  to  recommend  as  far  as  may  be  in  my  power,  may  be 
made  an  instrument  in  removing  this  apathy,  and  that  the  Di- 
vine blessing  will  ever  attend  the  pious  labours  you  are  about  to 
undertake  in  a  new  field  of  exertion. 

"  Believe  me.  Sir,  your  faithful  friend  and  servant." 

From  the  Marquis  of . 

"  Sir, 
"  I  have  this  day,  on  returning  to  London,  found  your  kind 
note  and  valuable  present,  a  work  which  had  been  already  re- 
commended to  me,  and  which  I  was  about  to  purchase.  I  take 
the  liberty  of  enclosing  an  order  for  ten  pounds  as  a  trifling 
mark  of  the  interest  I  take  in  the  great  and  good  objects  you 
have  in  ^iew. 

"  That  the  promise  contained  in  the  last  chapter  of  the  pro- 
phecy of  Daniel  may  be  your  gracious  reward  is  the  sincere 
prayer  of, 

"  Sir,"  &c. 

From  Sir ,  Bart. 

"  Sir, 
"  I  was  much  gratified   on   my  return  to  London  to  receive 
your  letter  and  the  book  which  you  have  so  kindly  sent  me. 

"  I  have  seldom  been  more  interested  than  in  reading  the 
few  first  chapters.  I  have  been  unable  to  complete  the  perusal, 
but  I  will  not  longer  delay  thanking  you  for  it. 

"  I  enclose  a  very  trifling  subscription  on  behalf  of  the  mis- 
sionary enterprises  in  that  part  of  the  world.  I  only  regret 
that,  having  contributed  largely  to  analogous  objects  recently,  I 
cannot  send  more. 

"  I  am.  Sir,"  &c. 
H  H 


466  LIFE  OF  THE 

From  the  Duke  of  — 


«  Sir, 
"  Allow  me  to  request  that  you  will  present  fifty  pounds   to 
the  London  Missionary  Society  with  my  name   as  a   subscriber, 
and  that  you  will  accept  the  remaining  ten  pounds  in  return  for 
the  interesting  book  I  received  from  you. 

"  Believe  me.  Sir, 

"  Your  sincere  humble  servant." 

From  the  Duchess  of . 


"  The  Duchess  of  presents  her  compliments  to  Mr. 

Williams,  and  is  much  obliged  to  him  for  his  work  upon  the 
Missionary  Enterprise  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,  which  she  will, 
as  well  as  the  Duke,  peruse  with  real  interest. 

"  The  Duchess  cordially  unites  with  Mr.  Williams  in  his  ear- 
nest prayers,  that  our  beloved  Queen's  reign  may  be  pre-eminently 
distinguished  by  the  dissemination  of  Christian  principles,  and 
the  increase  of  Christian  practice." 


From  Lord 
"  Sir, 


"  I  have  very  many  apologies  to  make  to  you  for  not  having 
sooner  thanked  you  for  your  letter  of  J\Iay  25th,  and  for  the 
highly  interesting  work  which  accompanied  it ;  but  I  trust  you 
will  ascribe  my  silence  to  its  real  cause — an  incessant  and  over- 
whelming pressure  of  public  business — and  not  to  any  indiffer- 
ence to  the  matters  to  which  your  letter  and  book  related. 

"  I  shall  not  fail  to  avail  myself  of  the  first  leisure  moments 
to  peruse  your  work ;  and  I  am  glad  to  learn  that  you  propose 
to  undertake  another  expedition  with  a  view  to  teach  Christianity 
to  the  inhabitants  of  Polynesia.  If  I  can  be  in  any  way  service- 
able to  you  in  so  praiseworthy  an  enterprise,  I  shall  be  exceed- 
ingly glad. 

"  I  have  the  honour  to  be,"  &c. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  467 


From  the  Duke  of- 


"  The  Duke  of has  been  much  gratified  in  reading  the 

detailed  report  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  WilHams,  of  the  successful  pro- 
gress which  he  and  his  brother  missionaries  have  made  towards 
civilizing  the  numerous  islanders  of  the  South  Pacific  Ocean. 
The  Duke  has  directed  that  the  sum  of  £50  may  be  paid  to  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Williams,  to  be  applied  solely  to  the  education  of  those 
natives  that  may  be  enabled  to  comprehend  the  mild  doctrine, 
and  to  reap  the  blessed  benefits  of  Christianity." 

From  the  Duke  of . 

"  My  dear  Sir, 
"  I  have  to  thank  you  for  your  letter,  and  the  interesting 
account  of  the  proceedings  in  the  city.  I  wished  very  much  to 
go  to  hear  your  farewell  sermon,  but  I  have  so  bad  a  cold  that 
it  will  not  be  in  my  power  to  do  so.  Have  the  goodness  to  let 
me  know  where  the  ship  is  stationed,  as,  if  my  cold  leaves  me, 
it  will  give  me  great  pleasure  to  pay  you  a  visit  on  board  next 
w^eek. 

"  Believe  me,  dear  Sir,"  &c. 

From  Sir ,  Bart. 

"  My  dear  Mr.  Williams, 

"  Lady  — ' —  and  I  are  desirous  of  offering  a  trifling  contri- 
bution to  your  means  of  usefulness  in  Polynesia,  and  we  beg 
that  you  will  kindly  spend  ten  guineas  for  us  in  any  way  that 
you  may  think  most  conducive  to  that  object.  I  enclose  a  draft 
for  that  sum. 

"  We  are  called,  in  the  providence  of  God,  to  occupy  ourselves 
in  another  sphere ;  one  which,  though  involving  much  responsi- 
bility, must  be  considered  far  more  humble  in  a  Christian  point 
of  view  than  that  of  the  missionary,  who  is  honoured  as  the 
earliest  ambassador  of  Christ  to  the  heathen ;  and  we  wish  to 
assure  you  of  the  deep  interest  we  take  in  your  welfare,  and 
that  we  pray  the  Almighty  to  bless  and  prosper  you. 

"  If  it  please  God  to  bring  you  back  to  England,  we  still 
hope    that    we    may    see    you    at    our    home,    and    that    you 

H  H  2 


468  LIFE  OF  THE 

may  tell  our  pooi-  villagers  how  the  word  of  salvation  has  been 
spread  through  the  islands  of  the  South  Seas.  I  need  not  add, 
that  it  would  give  to  us  great  pleasure,  if  at  any  time  you  are 
able  to  write  to  us. 

"  Some  of  my  neighbours,  and  I  believe  some  of  my  tenants, 

went  over  to when  you  were  there.     They,  as  well  as 

many  others  who  are  interested  in  missionary  exertions,  would  be 
nmch  gratified,  if  I  am  able  occasionally  to  give  them  some 
account  of  you  in  your  distant  home. 

"  I  am,  my  dear  Mr.  Williams,"  &c. 

Other  valuable  letters  have  been  omitted  from  these 
pages,  some  of  which  have  been  already  published ; 
^nd  the  writer  feels  himself  precluded  from  the  des- 
cription of  incidents  and  interviews  arising  out  of 
this  correspondence,  which  would  lose  much  of  their 
interest  from  the  absence  of  names,  and  might  be 
deemed  of  too  private  a  nature  for  publication.  It 
may  be  said,  however,  in  general  terms,  that  the  intro- 
ductions thus  obtained  were  improved  by  the  faithful 
Missionary,  not  merely  for  the  promotion  of  his 
evangelical  designs,  but  for  the  personal  and  spiritual 
advantage  of  some  high  in  rank,  whose  previous  con- 
fidence and  kindness  encouraged  him  to  address  them 
on  the  subject  of  personal  religion.  One  of  these 
epistles — and  it  is  a  most  wise  and  faithful  appeal — 
is  now  before  the  writer ;  and  he  is  happy  to  add,  that 
in  thus  seeking  the  eternal  welfare  of  individuals, 
whose  station  in  society  too  frequently  deprives  them 
of  such  offices  of  Christian  friendship,  Mr.  Wilhams's 
efforts  were  correctly  appreciated,  and  most  kindly 
received. 

Mr.  Williams  did  not  confine  the  distribution  of 
his  volume  to  distinguished  individuals,  but  he  also 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  469 

presented  copies  to  the  Royal  Geographical,  the  Geo- 
logical, and  other  scientific  and  literary  societies, 
accompanied  by  appropriate  letters.  The  following 
reply  must  suffice  to  show  the  manner  in  which  these 
communications  were  received. 

''  Royal  Geographical  Society, 
"  August  4th,  1837. 
"  Sir, 
"  I  have  the  honour  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  letter 
of  the  3rd  inst.  accompanying  your  work  entitled  "  A  Narrative 
of  Missionary  Enterprises  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,"  and  I  am 
desired  by  the  Council  of  this  Society  to  return  you  their  best 
thanks  for  this  valuable  addition  to  our  library, 

"  Independently  of  the  gratifying  results  detailed  in  your 
volume,  of  the  persevering  and  praiseworthy  laboiirs  of  mission- 
aries in  spreading  the  blessings  of  Christianity  and  civilization 
throughout  that  vast  extent  of  islands,  your  work  affords  us  much 
geographical  inforaiation  peculiarly  acceptable  to  this  Society, 
as  the  notice  of  Rarotonga,  &c.,  and  the  other  two  groups  of 
islands  to  which  you  allude.  Your  offer  to  correspond  with  the 
Society  on  subjects  in  which  we  are  much  interested,  during 
your  intended  visit  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  is  gladly  accepted  by 
the  Council. 

"  During  your  stay  in  England,  if  any  books  or  maps  in  the 
Society's  possession  would  be  useful  to  you  for  reference,  I  beg 
you  will  consider  them  at  your  service.     I  may,  perhaps,  espe- 
cially point  out  Admiral  Kausenstern's  Chart  of  the  Pacific,  as 
containing  all  the  most  recent  discovei-ies  in  that  quarter. 
"  With  evei-y  assurance  of  respect  and  esteem, 
"  I  am,  Sir, 
"  Your  obedient  servant, 

"John  Washington. 
"Rev.  J.Williams.'' 

The  influence  of  this  unprecedented  movement 
upon    Mr.  Williams    himself,  was  highly  beneficial. 


470  LIFE  OF  THE 

His  signal  success  in  tliese  well-designed  efforts,  fed 
his  previous  confidence,  that  the  God  whom  he  served 
would  enable  him  to  do  yet  greater  things.  More 
firmly  than  ever  did  he  cleave  to  the  conviction  that 
much,  very  much,  which  by  many  would  be  deemed 
Utopian,  was  easily  practicable  for  promoting  the 
cause  of  missions.  His  faith  and  hope  appeared  to 
rise  with  renewed  and  redoubled  energy,  and  his  mind 
was  now  teeming  with  projects  and  purposes  with 
which  few  could  {nWy  sympathize.  One  of  these  was 
the  application  subsequently  made  to  the  corporation 
of  London ;  but  there  were  many  other  plans  which 
the  want  of  time  alone  prevented  him  from  at  least 
attempting  to  execute. 

The  interval  between  the  publication  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Enterprises  and  the  departure  of  Mr.  Williams, 
was  too  limited  to  permit  him  to  embrace  all  the 
opportunities  which  were  offered,  of  beneficial  inter- 
course with  many  in  the  higher  classes  of  society; 
but  it  was  sufficient  to  enable  him  to  bring  the  great 
and  absorbing  subject  of  the  world's  evangelization 
under  the  attention  of  no  small  number,  by  whom  it 
had  not  previously  been  considered,  and  to  obtain  in- 
troductions to  circles  of  rank  and  intelligence  where, 
until  then,  the  missionary  character  had  been  little 
known.  In  many  a  noble  mansion  and  select  party, 
was  it  his  privilege  to  present  the  facts  and  claims  of 
Christian  missions.  The  writer  can  speak  from  Mr. 
Williams's  own  testimony,  and  from  that  of  eye-wit- 
nesses that,  for  several  successive  hours,  he  has,  in 
these  new  and  interesting  circumstances,  concentrated 
the  attention  of  large  companies  by  the  attractive 
force  of  his  communications.     For  his  own  person. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  471 

these  interviews  never  failed  to  secure  admiration  and 
love.  The  perfect  naturalness  of  his  speech  and  man- 
ner; the  ease,  gentleness,  and  simplicity,  so  much  in 
keeping  with  his  history  and  his  office,  which  marked 
his  communications  ;  his  evident  desire  to  instruct 
and  interest;  the  readiness  and  fulness  with  which 
he  replied  to  every  inquiry ;  and  the  glow  of  benevo- 
lence which  lit  up  his  countenance,  when  Polynesia 
was  his  theme,  concurred  with  the  various  incidents 
he  detailed,  to  attract  tow^ards  himself  no  small  mea- 
sure of  esteem.  One  distinguished  individual,  at 
whose  mansion  Mr.  Williams  was  invited  to  meet  a 
large  and  brilliant  party,  assured  the  author,  that  it 
was  the  opinion  of  himself  and  others  that,  apart  from 
the  false  forms,  he  possessed  all  the  finish  of  the  most 
refined  courtesy,  and  that,  unconsciously,  and  with- 
out design,  he  was  a  perfect  gentleman.  Another,  a 
nobleman  of  the  highest  standing,  in  a  letter  to  the 
author  written  shortly  after  Mr.  Williams's  departure, 
stated  that  he  should  ever  consider  it  one  of  the 
greatest  privileges  and  highest  honours  of  his  life  to 
have  formed  the  acquaintance  of  that  honoured  Mis- 
sionary. But  although  he  set  its  just  value  upon 
the  esteem  of  others,  he  would  have  derived  but 
little  satisfaction  from  these  interviews,  had  they 
merely  enlarged  the  circle  of  his  friendship.  This, 
however,  was  not  the  case.  Their  full  effect,  indeed, 
it  is  unpossible  to  estimate.  In  many  instances,  this 
was  at  once  obvious  ;  and,  in  others,  valuable  fruits 
were  subsequently  reaped.  But  had  the  classes  with 
whom  he  was  thus  brought  into  contact,  received  no 
favourable  impressions  from  his  statements,  the  in- 
fluence of  such  interviews  would  still  have  been  great. 


472 


LIFE  OF  THE 


Many,  from  the  attention  thus  drawn  to  the  subject 
of  missions,  became  their  supporters,  and  not  a  few, 
attracted  by  a  name  which  had  in  consequence  be- 
come so  popular,  and  who  probably,  but  for  the 
favour  with  which  Mr.  Williams  had  been  received  in 
the  upper  circles  of  society,  would  have  never  heard 
a  missionary,  were  found  amongst  the  multitudes 
who  flocked  to  hear  him. 

The  fifty  copies  of  the  Missionary  Enterprises, 
which  were  placed  by  the  Directors  at  Mr.  Williams's 
disposal,  were  soon  disposed  of;  but  their  good 
effect  prevented  him  from  stopping  short  at  this  point, 
and  induced  him  to  prosecute  the  plan  at  his  own 
cost,  and  on  a  wider  scale.  And  this  he  did  with  a 
lavish  generosity,  which,  although  it  very  seriously 
diminished  the  profits  of  the  work,  appeared  only  to 
increase  by  exercise.  Rarely  did  he  omit  an  oppor- 
tunity of  making  this  present,  when  he  thought  it 
would  draw  the  attention  of  an  individual  to  the  sub- 
ject of  missions,  who  had  not  before  been  numbered 
amongst  its  supporters.  It  is  difficult  to  calculate 
the  number  of  copies  thus  dispersed,  but  it  was  very 
considerable.  But  of  all  the  volumes  which  Christian 
zeal  or  private  friendship  prompted  him  to  present, 
there  was  one  to  which  he  gave,  and  others  will 
readily  accord,  the  pre-eminence.  It  was  bound  and 
embossed  in  the  richest  style ;  and  upon  the  fly-leaf 
it  contained  the  following  beautiful,  just,  and  tender 
tribute  to  the  beloved  and  devoted  partner  of  his 
sorrows  and  his  joys  : — 

"  My  Dearest  Mary, 
"  More  than  twenty  eventful  years  have  rolled  away  since  we 
were  united  in  the  closest  and  dearest  earthly  bonds,  during 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  473 

wlilcli  time  we  have  circumnavigated  the  globe,  we  have  ex- 
perienced many  trials  and  privations,  while  we  have  been 
honoured  to  communicate  the  best  of  blessings  to  multitudes  of 
our  fellow-creatures. 

"  I  present  this  faithful  record  of  our  mutual  labours  and 
successes,  as  a  testimony  of  my  unabated  affection  ;  and  I  sin- 
cerely pray  that,  if  we  are  spared  twenty  years  longer,  the 
retrospect  may  afford  equal,  if  not  greater  cause  for  grateful 
satisfaction. 

"  John  Williams. 
"  July  1st,  1837." 

The  popularity  of  Mr.  Williams  as  a  speaker,  and 
the  title  under  which  his  work  was  announced,  had, 
prior  to  its  publication,  awakened  a  degree  of  expecta- 
tion which  no  ordinary  production  could  have  realized. 
Indeed,  had  not  the  Missionary  Enterprises  possessed 
surpassing  interest,  it  would  have  been  a  failure ; 
or,  at  least,  by  falling  somewhat  below  the  general 
anticipation,  it  would  most  probably  have  been  un- 
duly depreciated.  But,  however  extravagant  the  anti- 
cipations of  many,  disappointment  was  felt  by  none. 
A  warm  and  general  expression  of  delight  hailed  its 
appearance.  From  the  pulpit  and  the  platform,  from 
the  ministers  and  the  periodicals  of  different  Chris- 
tian denominations,  from  literary  as  well  as  religious 
reviewers,  from  the  mitie  and  the  coronet,  there  went 
forth  a  united  and  decisive  verdict  in  its  favour.  And 
this  was  a  sentence  which  the  public  soon  confirmed. 
Of  the  first  impression,  in  octavo,  there  were  sold, 
from  April  1837  to  September  1838,  7500  copies. 
A  new  edition  was  then  printed  in  post  octavo,  which 
commanded  a  sale  of  6000.  But,  great  as  this  circu- 
lation was,   the  price  had  hitherto  prevented  many 


474  LIFE  OF  THE 

from  obtaining  it;  and  it  was  resolved,  in  order  to 
bring  its  valuable  contents  within  the  reach  of  all 
orders  of  society,  to  stereotype  the  work,  and  publish 
it  unabridged  at  two  shillings  and  sixpence.  This 
cheap  edition  appeared  in  April,  1840,  and  since  that 
time,  24,000  copies  have  been  sold ;  making  a  total 
of  all  sizes,  in  five  years,  of  38,000.  And  there  is 
still  a  steady  demand  for  the  work,  and  a  new  issue 
of  the  post  octavo  has  been  recently  called  for.  Be- 
sides an  American  edition,  the  work  was  translated 
into  Dutch,  and  is  well  known  in  the  colonies.  It  is 
scarcely  necessary  to  say  that  this  success  was  un- 
precedented. No  missionary  work  had  secured  for 
itself  so  wide  a  circulation,  and  few  books  of  any 
description  of  the  same  size,  and  during  the  same 
period,  had  commanded  so  large  a  sale.  To  estimate 
its  usefulness  is  of  course  impossible.  Upon  how 
many  minds  it  has  left  impressions  as  indelible  as  they 
are  important,  "  the  day  will  declare  ;"  or  to  what  an 
extent  it  has  fed  missionary  ardour,  and  promoted 
missionary  efforts,  human  intelligence  cannot  com- 
pute. And  with  such  a  record  before  it  of  God's 
doings  among  the  people,  what  cause  has  the  church 
for  adoration  that,  through  a  succession  of  perils, 
probably  unparalleled  since  the  apostolic  age,  He  pre- 
served His  servant,  until  he  had  put  in  a  permanent 
form,  and  published  to  the  world,  a  narrative  which 
would  confirm  the  faith,  excite  the  praise,  and  sustain 
the  efforts  of  the  faithful,  (may  it  not  be  said  ?)  "  so 
long  as  the  moon  endureth." 

It  may  be  added  that,  although  the  Missionary 
Enterprises  had  been  preceded  by  Ellis's  Researches, 
Tyerman  and  Bennet's  Journal,  and  other  similar  pro- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  475 

ductions,  and  cannot  therefore  claim  the  character  of 
an  original  conception,  its  success  revived  and  in- 
creased the  public  interest  in  the  important  class  of 
productions  to  which  it  belongs,  and  exerted  no  feeble 
influence  in  drawing  other  honoured  labourers  to  em- 
ploy their  pen  with  the  same  important  design.  That 
the  valuable  volumes  of  Medhurst,  Campbell,  and 
Moffat,  without  which  no  library  is  complete,  would 
not  have  been  produced,  had  not  Williams  prepared 
the  way,  cannot  be  affirmed ;  but  it  is  certain  that  to 
his  volume,  the  reading  public  is  indebted  for  the 
stirring  interest  of  ''  Maritime  Discovery  and  Christian 
Missions,"  and  for  the  forcible  eloquence  of  "  The 
Martyr  of  Erromanga." 

There  was  one  interesting  feature  in  almost  every 
review  of  the  Missionary  Enterprises,  which  deserves 
a  passing  notice.  It  appeared  as  if  the  transparent 
simplicity  and  sacred  interest  of  its  contents  had 
armed  criticism,  and  that  those  who  sat  in  the  cen- 
sor's chair  were  unable  to  descend  from  the  eleva- 
tion to  which  its  details  had  conducted  them,  to 
attempt  the  detection  of  blemishes,  or  to  adjudge  its 
merits  by  the  ordinary  canons  and  established  stand- 
ard of  literary  excellence.  Many  seem  to  have  written 
under  the  impression  of  the  sentiment,  first  expressed 
by  one  of  the  most  eminent  dignitaries  of  the  estab- 
lishment, and  often  repeated  as  singularly  just,  that 
the  volume  contains  a  history  of  Gospel  propaga- 
tion, unequalled  by  any  similar  narrative  since  the 
'Acts  of  the  Apostles.  The  consequence  was,  to  divest 
criticism  of  all  its  severity.  With  scarcely  an  excep- 
tion, the  reviewers  drank  into  the  spirit  of  the  work, 
and   were   compelled,  like  the  ancient  British  sove- 


476  LIFE  OF  THE 

reign,  to  leave  their  chair  of  state,  and  hiy  aside  their 
sceptre  of  power,  that  they  might  give  place  to  the 
rising  tide  of  admiration,  and  to  the  irresistible  con- 
viction that,  in  the  production  upon  which  they  pon- 
dered, there  was  a  record  of  facts  and  feelings  too 
sacred  for  the  exercise  of  cold  investigation,  or  mere 
critical  acumen.  As  though  they  trod  on  holy 
ground,  and  were  looking  upon  pages  allied  in  cha- 
racter to  Luke's  inspired  history,  extracts  and  eulogy, 
instead  of  dissection  and  discussion,  formed  the  staple 
of  their  critiques  :  a  circumstance  as  honourable  to 
themselves,  as  it  was  to  the  book  they  so  warmly 
praised. 

It  cannot  be  expected  that  the  task  which  the  able 
arbiters  of  literary  excellence  declined,  would  be 
attempted  in  these  pages.  The  work  of  Williams  is 
now  too  well  known,  to  require  any  description  or 
analysis.  It  is,  what  it  professes  to  be,  a  narrative  of 
personal  labours,  and  it  contains  what  its  author  pro- 
mised, "  a  permanent  record  of  facts,  to  which  history 
can  furnish  but  few  parallels."  In  connexion  with 
this  leading  design,  it  was  the  writer's  object  to  com- 
press the  largest  amount  of  valuable  information, 
which  could  be  comprehended  in  a  single  volume, 
resolved  that  the  staple  of  the  work  should  be  what  all 
would  justly  expect  from  the  pen  of  a  missionary  ;  but 
he  also  felt  that  it  was  important,  for  the  sake  of  his 
main  design,  to  introduce  some  topics  which,  although 
closely  related  to  his  leading  subject,  were  not  essen- 
tially connected  with  it.  His  remarks  upon  the 
islands,  their  classification,  origin,  aspect,  and  produc- 
tions, and  upon  the  social  state,  mental  peculiarities, 
dialects,   traditions,  and  usages   of  their  inhabitants, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  477 

with  numerous  other  subjects  of  secondary  interest, 
were  intended  to  invest  his  more  important  theme 
with  a  rich  and  flowing  drapery,  attractive  to  the 
eye  of  some  who  would  not  otherwise  have  looked 
upon  his  pages.  But  as  this  part  of  his  plan  was 
subordinate,  the  space  devoted  to  these  topics  was 
proportionably  small.  Had  his  days  been  prolonged, 
and  his  return  to  this  country  permitted,  it  is  pro- 
bable that  he  would  have  attempted  more  in  this 
way,  and  might  have  been  enabled  to  communicate  to 
men  of  science,  information  that  would  have  inter- 
ested them  in  the  work  of  missions ;  and  prior  to  his 
embarkation,  he  had  given  so  much  attention  to  dif- 
ferent branches  of  natural  history,  to  geology,  and  to 
botany,  as  to  prepare  himself  to  observe  and  record 
facts,  the  communication  of  which  might  induce  the 
scientific  to  step  over  the  boundary  of  their  own  pecu- 
liar province,  into  the  wider  and  more  sacred  sphere  of 
Christian  beneficence.  Whether  his  design  would  have 
been  accomplished  or  not,  cannot  be  determined,  but 
it  was  certainly  "  in  his  heart;"  and,  had  he  been 
permitted  again  to  tread  upon  British  ground,  he 
would  have  made  an  effort  to  draw  the  sacred  circle 
of  missionary  influence  around  some  important  asso- 
ciations, from  which  all  religious  questions  are  sys- 
tematically excluded. 

The  writer  of  these  memoirs  is  not  unaware  of  the 
importance  of  domestic  incident  to  the  full  illustration 
of  character.  And  it  is  possible  that  some  readers, 
wearied  with  accompanying  the  devoted  Missionary 
over  the  high  ground  of  his  public  life,  would  be 
happy  to  descend  with  him  to  a  lower  level,  and  to 
be  led  aside  from  these  scenes  of  general  observation. 


478  LIFE  OF  THE 

to  commune  with  him  in  the  retirement  of  the  closet, 
or  in  the  repose  of  the  family.  But  few  materials 
exist  which  enable  his  biographer  to  gratify  a  desire 
so  natural.  That  Mr.  Williams  was  "  a  devout  man," 
need  scarcely  be  stated.  His  character  and  conduct 
evidence  this.  All  who  are  accustomed  to  trace 
effects  to  their  causes,  will  be  satisfied  that,  had  he 
not  enjoyed  frequent  and  familiar  intercourse  with 
truth  and  immortality,  with  himself  and  God,  his 
spirit  would  have  lost  its  strength  and  spring,  and 
the  source  which  fed  his  devotedness,  and  refreshed 
his  heart  amidst  his  manifold  labours,  would  have 
been  dried  up.  But  this  is  a  part  of  his  proceedings 
known  from  evidence  more  certain  than  inference. 
Mr.  Williams  was  a  man  of  prayer.  He  knew  the 
privilege  of  drawing  nigh  unto  God,  and  he  relied 
upon  the  power  thus  given  to  him.  Habitually  an 
early  riser,  even  when  most  pressed  by  exhausting 
engagements,  he  was  enabled  to  give  hours  to  devo- 
tion, which  are  too  frequently  spent  in  useless  slum- 
ber; and  it  is  needless  to  say  of  such  a  man,  that  no 
day  was  commenced  for  whose  duties  he  did  not  thus 
prepare.  Neither  his  principles  nor  his  preference, 
permitted  him  to  curtail  the  hour  of  prayer,  that  he 
might  give  more  time  to  public  engagements.  In  the 
family,  his  devotions  were  marked  by  their  extreme 
simplicity,  and  unaffected  seriousness.  They  were 
remarkably  comprehensive;  but  as  direct  and  con- 
cise ;  full  of  grateful  review,  and  fervent  petition,  but 
free  from  all  vain  repetitions,  and  apparently  uttered, 
as  if  the  injunction  was  ever  before  his  eyes,  "  God 
is  in  heaven  and  thou  upon  earth ;  therefore  let  thy 
words  be  few." 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  479 

When  at  home,  Mr.  Williams  was  at  home.  De- 
votedly attached  to  his  most  estimable  partner,  and 
their  amiable  family,  nothing  would  have  drawn  him 
from  them,  but  the  claims  of  public  duty  ;  and  when- 
ever he  could  consistently  release  himself  from  these 
claims,  he  hastened  to  enjoy  the  luxury,  to  him  as 
great  as  it  was  rare,  of  spending  some  hours  in  their 
midst.  Nor  was  he  insensible  to  the  ties  and  obliga- 
tions of  private  friendship.  Rarely,  when  he  could 
command  an  unbroken  evening,  did  he  omit  to  invite 
a  few  of  those  with  whom  he  was  most  intimate,  to 
join  their  family  circle.  These,  however,  were  not 
set  parties,  but  social  meetings ;  and,  in  few  situa- 
tions, was  his  courteous  and  amiable  disposition  more 
apparent.  His  obvious  aim  was  to  make  inter- 
course both  instructive  and  pleasurable ;  and  in  this 
he  never  failed.  Usually,  missionary  scenes  and  oc- 
cupations became  the  leading  topics  of  conversation ; 
and  it  was  delightful  to  trace  upon  his  bright  and  be- 
nevolent countenance  the  satisfaction  which  he  en- 
joyed, when  he  had  been  successful  in  gratifying  his 
friends.  Very  frequently  on  these  occasions,  the 
curiosities  which  he  had  brought  from  the  islands 
were  drawn  from  their  hiding  places,  and  the  various 
contents  of  several  cases  covered  the  table  or  the 
floor.  A  singular  medley  of  idols,  dresses,  orna- 
ments, domestic  utensils,  implements  of  industry, 
and  weapons  of  war,  formed  so  many  subjects  of  re- 
mark; and  not  unfrequently,  Mr.  Williams  arrayed 
his  own  portly  person  in  the  native  tiputa  and  mat, 
fixed  a  spear  by  his  side,  and  adorned  his  head  with 
the  towering  cap  of  many  colours,  worn  on  high 
days  by  the  chiefs ;  and,  as  he  marched  up  and  down 


480  LIFE  OF  THE 

his  parlour,  he  was  as  happy  as  any  one  of  the  quests 
whose  cheerfiil  mirth  he  had  thus  excited.  To  this 
exhibition,  he  would  add  explanations  of  each  relic ; 
naming  and  sometiDies  describing  the  island  £rom 
which  he  obtained  it :  the  past  history  and  present 
state  of  its  inhabitants ;  the  use  of  the  object,  or  the 
custonis  connected  with  it ;  and  various  other  interest- 
ing particulars.  In  general,  these  interesting  state- 
ments were  crowned  by  a  donation  of  some  curiosity 
which  had  awakened  special  interest ;  and  that  his 
visitors  might  taste,  as  well  as  see  the  good  things  of 
Polynesm,  jars  of  native  preser\'es,  either  of  the  banana 
or  some  other  Polynesian  fi^iit,  were  opened  for  their 
gratification.  How  many  hours  of  almost  sacred, 
though  now  of  melancholy  interest,  seasons  which 
they  fondly  hoped  to  renew  with  their  devoted  friend 
on  earth,  will  these  brief  references  recall  to  those 
who  were  amongst  his  £eivoared  guests  at  Bedford 
Square. 

After  the  pubUcation  of  the  Missionary"  Enterprises, 
and  the  anniversary  meetings  in  May.  Mr.  Williams 
again  went  into  the  country,  as  a  deputation  from  the 
Society.  But  as  the  period  at  which  he  expected  to 
leave  this  country  was  approaching,  and  he  had  not 
secured  all  the  objects  by  which  he  hoped  to  benefit 
Polynesia,  his  thotights  were  much  occupied  in  con- 
sidering the  ways  and  means  by  which  this  might  be 
accomplished.  The  following  extract  from  a  letter  to 
the  an^or,  dated  July  1,  1837,  exhibits  the  stale  of 
his  mind,  and  the  course  of  his  proceedings  at  this 
tbne  in  relation  to  ^ese  objects. 

"  Since  the  liar  meetbigs  I  hare  been  biuded  about  moct  nn- 
aeeoontablj.     On  Wednesday  last,  I  retomed  from  Manehestcr, 


REV.  J.  WILLLUIS.  4S1 

and  on  Thursday,  went  to  Dunmow,  where  I  rather  anticipated 
the  pleasure  of  seeins:  you.  Our  meetinss  at  Manchester  were 
most  dehghtful :  and  the  collections  exceeded  those  of  last  vear. 
There  were  .^1225  contributed  at  the  breakfast  meeting.  I 
lodged  with  the  excellent  Isaac  Crewdson,  and  he  presented  me 
with  .€90,  of  which  £2o  is  for  the  college;  £2o  for  the  ship ; 
and  .^40  for  printing  a  translation  of  Baxter's  Saint's  Rest, 
abridged  by  himself. 

'*'  The  Dunonar  Castle  arrired  a  few  days  ago,  and  the  letters 
received  are  most  gratifying.  Kaiatea  is  again  in  a  liomisiung 
state  :  indeed,  this  is  the  case  with  all  the  islands.  We  shall 
now  begin  to  think  about  returning.  We  intend  to  get  a  ship, 
but  have  not  yet  determined  upon  a  plan.  At  Ihmmow  it  was 
proposed  that  thirty  gentlemen  should  contribute  .€100  each, 
and  purchase  a  ship  to  be  called  "  The  Essex."  This,  I  think, 
might  be  practicable,  but  I  did  not  press  it.  If  it  be  decided 
upon,  it  will  be  set  on  foot  at  Colchester.  Mr.  Chaplin  and 
other  gentlemen  offered  to  commence  at  Dunmow.  I  think  it 
would  be  an  excellent  plan  to  have  a  ship,  which  could  not  only 
take  us  out,  but  leave  the  A£rican  missionaries  at  the  Cape,  call  at 
Madagascar  and  Batavia,  and  thence  proceed  to  Tahiti.  We  could 
take  in  a  variety  of  edible  roots,  trees,  plants,  and  other  usdul 
articles  from  Java,  together  with  silk-worms,  bees,  &:c.,  which 
would  be  invaluable  in  the  islands.  But  my  plan  at  present  is 
scarcely  matured.  On  arriving  at  the  islands,  I  could  land  the 
missionaries  and  proceed  on  the  voyage  to  New  Guinea. 

"  I  was  forty-one  the  day  before  yesterday.     Getting  (dd  !** 

Shortly  after  the  meetmg  at  Dimmow,  Mr.  Williaias 
went  to  Colchester,  where  it  was  hoped  thai  some 
plan  for  procuring  a  ship  would  have  been  su^^sted. 
But  for  this  purpose  the  Wsit  was  in  vain,  and  Essex 
lost  the  honour  of  proWding  a  missionarv  ship.  It 
was  at  tliis  perioii  thai  Mr.  WillUams  conceived  the 
bold  design  of  petitioning  the  government  on  the  sub- 
ject, and  brought  ii  l^lbre  the  Directors  of  the  Societv. 

I  I 


482  LIFE  OF  THE 

But  as  many  of  them  disapproved  of  the  principle, 
which  such  an  appKcation  would  appear  to  authorize, 
the  Board  wisely  withheld  its  sanction.  There  were 
also  some  of  his  personal  friends,  who  considered  that 
the  government  could  not  equitably  apply  public 
property  for  such  a  purpose.  But  Mr.  Williams 
thought  otherwise.  He  intended  to  found  the  request 
not  upon  religious  but  upon  national  grounds  ;  and 
he  conceived  that  the  benefits  conferred  by  missions 
upon  British  shipping  and  commerce  was  a  basis  suf- 
ficiently broad  upon  which  to  rest  his  appeal.  Acting, 
therefore,  upon  his  own  responsibility,  and  encouraged 
by  some  influential  members  and  supporters  of  the 
ministry,  he  formally  addressed  Lord  Melbourne, 
Lord  Minto,  Lord  Glenelg,  and  several  other  influen- 
tial personages. 

The  correspondence  thus  opened  continued  for 
many  months :  —  a  delay  peculiarly  trying  to  Mr. 
Williams's  ardent  mind.  But  it  was  attended  by 
several  important  advantages,  and  proved  the  means, 
not  only  of  bringing  him  into  personal  contact  with 
several  public  men,  but  of  greatly  interesting  them, 
and  others  who  kindly  sanctioned  and  sought  to  pro- 
mote his  wishes,  in  the  object  at  which  he  aimed.  To 
the  Duke  of  Devonshire,  Sir  Edward  Parry,  and  other 
eminent  individuals,  Mr.  Williams  deemed  himself 
under  great  obligations. 

While  these  communications  were  passing,  Mr. 
Williams's  time  was  incessantly  occupied  in  journies, 
visits,  and  public  meetings.  Some  notice  of  these 
will  be  found  in  the  following  extracts.  The  first  is 
to  the  author,  and  dated  September  10th,  1837. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  483 

"  Since  I  saw  you,  I  have  been  to  Mancliester,  where  I  gave 
my  lectures  and  attended  a  number  of  meetings,  &c.,  and  on 
my  return  from  IManchester,  I  spent  two  days  at  the  Duke  of 

^s.     John  was  staying  there  more  than  a  fortnight,  and 

received  great  attentions  from  the  Duke.  I  think  I  gave  you, 
when  I  was  at  Halstead,  an  account  of  my  interview  with  him 

at ;  and  of  his  having  sent  me  a  cheque  for  ^660, — jfcoO 

for  the  Society,  and  £10  for  myself.     During  my  stay  at  

several  interesting  incidents  occurred.  *  *  He  told  me  that  he 

had  taken  my  book  with  him  to ,  where  Lord 

had  read  it  with  very  much  interest ;  that  now  the  Earl   and 

Countess  of have  it,  and  then  it  is  to  go  to  Lord  and  Lady 

.  He  sincerely  hopes  that  I  may  succeed  in  obtaining  the 

ship  for  which  I  have  applied  to  the  Queen  through  Lord  Glenelg, 
and  wrote  three  letters  to  influential  personages  to  induce  them 
to  assist  in  the  accomplishment  of  the  object.  I  think  you 
would  approve  of  the  grounds  I  have  taken,  and  of  the  document 
I  have  presented.  I  rest  my  application  upon  purely  national 
grounds ;  and  have  distinctly  pointed  out  the  advantages  which 
must  result  from  my  intended  voyage  to  commerce,  science,  the 
shipping  interests  of  this  country,  &c.  I  have  had  two  inter- 
views with  Lord  Glenelg,  and  am  to  see  him  again  this  week. 
Six  missionaries  are  ready  to  accompany  us. 

"  The  book,  I  am  thankful  to  say,  is  nearly  out  of  print,  so 
that  we  have  gone  to  press  again  with  another  thousand.^' 

"London,  December  6th,  1837. 

"  My  Dear , 

"  As  I  intend  to  fill  this  sheet  as  full  as  I  can,  I  must  say  a 
little  upon  several  subjects,  which,  I  think,  will  afford  you  inter- 
est. The  first  is  the  circulation  of  the  Narrative.  The  fourth 
thousand  was  out  eight  or  ten  days  ago ;  and  it  is  now  nearly 
sold,  so  that  we  shall  have  to  employ  the  printer  again  immedi- 
ately. The  great  effect  it  is  producing  is  highly  gratifying. 
Scarcely  a  day  passes,  but  some  communications  respecting  it 
are  received.  A  day  or  two  since,  a  gentleman,  a  perfect  stranger, 
called  upon  a  minister  at  Clapham,  and  asked  him  if  he   knew 

I  I  2 


484  LIFE  OF  THE 

Mr.  Williams.  '  Oh  yes  ! '  replied  the  minister.  The  gentleman 
then  said  that  he  had  been  reading  the  book,  and  was  so  over- 
powered with  interest  and  astonishment,  that  he  must  do  some- 
thing for  him.  The  minister  informed  him  that  they  were  just 
making  up  a  box  of  useful  articles  for  Mr.  Williams,  and  would 
be  glad  of  his  contribution.  The  gentleman  said  that  he  would 
do  it  cheerfully ;  but  that  that  was  not  enough.  He,  therefore, 
sent  a  large  contribution  to  the  box,  and  a  cheque  for  £20  for 
our  mission.  A  few  days  before  this,  a  gentleman  came  into  the 
Mission  House,  and  said  that  he  had  been  reading  the  Narrative, 
and  was  determined  to  hear  and  see  me  somewhere.  He  learned 
where  I  was  to  preach  on  the  following  day,  and  came  to  give 
me  ten  guineas  for  himself,  and  ten  guineas  for  his  wife.  They 
both  likewise  became  annual  subscribers.  My  intercourse  with 
a  great  number  of  noblemen  has  been  interesting  and  important. 

I  was  to  have  dined  with  Lord to-day,  but  just  before  the 

time  appointed,  the  Hon.  Mrs. ,  his  sister,  called  to  say  that 

his  lordship  had  received  Her  Majesty's  commands  to  dine  with 
her,  so  that  my  visit  is  deferred  for  a  few  days.   I  feel  confidence 

in  writing  thus  to  you  and  Mr, ,  for  I  know  you  will  not 

think  that  I  am  elated  by  being  thus  honoured.  I  feel  grateful 
to  God  that  he  has  been  pleased  to  use  me  as  his  instrument  in 
awakening  so  influential  a  portion  of  the  community  to  the  great 
and  momentous  duty  of  extending  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel. 
You,  perhaps,  have  heard  that  I  have  requested  of  her  Majesty's 
government  a  small  ship.  Lord  Glenelg,  Lord  Minto,  and  many 
others  are  favourable  to  the  object,  and  went  so  far  as  to  name 
the  vessel, — the  *  Musquito,'  lying  at  Plymouth  ;  but  I  now  fear 
I  shall  not  get  her. 

"  Our  letters  from  abroad  are  most  interesting.  One  has  just 
been  received  from  Tahiti,  from  the  native  Secretary  of  the  Mis- 
sionary Society.     I  will  give  you  a  translation  of  it. 

"  '  Nov.  9th,  1836. 
"  '  Dear  Friend, 

" '  There  is  the  money  from  the  Society  in  Tahiti  for  causing 
the  Word  of  God  to  grow  !  The  amount  of  the  money  is  479 
dollars.     It  has  been  contributed  to  sustain  the  Parent  Society 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  485 

in  sending  iiiissiouaries  to  every  country,  that  the  name  of 
Jehovah  may  be  praised  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  to  the  going 
down  of  the  same.  "When  this  money  reaches  you,  write  me  a 
little  letter  to  let  me  know  that  it  is  safely  lodged  in  the  hollow 
of  your  hand. 

"  Signed,  'Paofai.' 

" '  Secretary.* 
"  '  To  the  man  who  holds  the  money.'  '^ 

• 

Prior  to  the  date  of  the  preceding  letter,  on  the 
17th  of  October,  Mr.  Williams  had  consented,  in 
connexion  with  Dr.  Philip  and  Mr.  Mead,  to  unite 
in  a  public  valedictory  service,  assured  that,  if  the 
government  did  not  grant  him  a  vessel,  the  numerous 
friends  of  missions  would  promptly  do  so.  The 
service  was  a  deeply  interesting  one,  and  the  senti- 
ments expressed  by  Mr.  Williams,  in  reply  to  an 
admirable  address  by  the  Rev.  John  Blackburn,  were 
worthy  of  himself,  and  of  the  occasion.  From  this 
time  he  began  to  feel  most  impatient  for  the  ultimatum 
of  Her  Majesty's  ministers,  which,  however,  was  not 
received  for  two  months  afterwards,  when  the  follow- 
ing letter  from  Sir  George  Grey  was  put  into  his 
hands : — 

"  Downing  Street,  Dec.  18,  1837. 
"Dear  Sir, 
"  I  have  communicated  to  Lord  Glenelg  your  letter  to  me  of 
the  16th  instant,  with  the  note  which  I  have  just  received  from 
you,  and  his  lordship  desires  me  to  state  that,  with  the  strongest 
disposition  to  meet  your  wishes,  and  to  further  your  plans  for 
the  benefit  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  numerous  islands  amongst 
whom  you  have  already  exerted  so  salutary  an  intluence,  he  very 
much  regrets  that  difficulties  have  arisen,  which  he  did  not 
anticipate,  wlicn  he  tirst  gave  you  reason  to  hope  that  a  ship 


486  LIFE  OF  THE 

could  be  placed  at  your  disposal  by  the  government.  Lord 
Glenelg  finds  that  this  ship  cannot  be  taken  by  the  Admiralty, 
without  the  express  authority  of  Her  Majesty  conveyed  through 
one  of  the  secretaries  of  state ;  and  as  no  precedent  exists  for 
such  an  authority  being  given,  except  in  a  case  in  which  public 
service  is  the  main,  if  not  the  exclusive  object,  he  apprehends 
that  he  might  not  be  held  justified  in  advising  Her  Majesty  to 
signify  her  pleasure  to  this  effect.  His  lordship  fully  appre- 
ciates the  value  of  the  service  which  you  have  already  rendered 
to  the  interests  of  this  country,  in  your  intercourse  with  the 
natives  of  those  islands ;  but  the  grant  of  a  ship  by  the  Admiralty 
for  the  purpose  of  extending  this  intercourse,  would  probably 
lead  to  similar  applications,  with  which  it  would  be  extremely 
inconvenient  to  comply,  but  which  it  would  be  difficult  to  refuse 
after  a  precedent  had  once  been  established. 

"  Under  these  circumstances.  Lord  Glenelg  fears  that  he 
must  consider  the  objections  which  have  been  raised  as  insuper- 
able j  a  decision  which  he  has  been  most  reluctant  to  adopt,  and 
which  he  would  have  gladly  avoided,  had  it  been  open  to  him, 
after  the  fullest  consideration,  to  take  a  course  in  accordance 
with  his  own  feelings,  and  with  the  strong  interest  which  he 
takes  in  the  success  of  your  benevolent  undertaking. 

"  I  am,  dear  Sir, 


Rev.  J.  Williams. 


Yours  very  faithfully, 

"  G.  GllEY. 


"  P.S. — Lord  Glenelg  desires  me  to  add  that  he  should  be 
glad  to  explain  to  you  more  fully  the  nature  of  the  difficulties 
which  present  themselves  in  this  case,  if  you  could  do  him  the 
favour  to  call  on  him  at  this  office  to-morrow  about  one  o'clock.^' 

For  this  wise  decision  Mr.  Williams  was  prepared 
by  previous  intercourse  and  correspondence;  and  he 
subsequently  saw,  in  one  instance  at  least,  that  failure 
was   better  than   success.     Clearly  as  such  a  grant 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  487 

would  have  indicated  the  favourable  feeling  of  the 
government  towards  missions,  which,  however,  was 
sufficiently  shown  by  their  anxiety  to  meet  his  wishes, 
and  the  hesitation  with  which  they  decided  against 
them,  many  warmly  attached  to  him  and  his  object 
would  have  been  grieved  by  an  act,  which,  in  their 
view,  would  have  been  an  unfaithful  appropriation  of 
national  property.  He,  indeed,  while  holding  the 
same  general  views  respecting  the  proper  province  of 
civil  rulers,  and  deprecating  any  direct  or  official 
support  to  religious  objects,  considered  the  ground  ot 
his  application  sufficiently  national  and  unsectarian 
to  permit  him  consistently  to  make  this  application  ; 
but  whether  right  or  wrong  in  these  opinions,  he  had 
abundant  reason  for  concluding  that  the  refusal  was 
a  result  far  more  conducive  than  any  other  could 
have  been  to  his  important  design.  In  a  very  short 
time,  he  found  how  little  he  required  government  aid, 
and  with  what  confidence  he  might  rely  upon  the 
voluntary  offerings  of  the  friends  of  Christ  and  mis- 
sions ;  and  an  additional  cause  for  rejoicing  was,  that 
the  means  to  which  he  was  thus  shut  up,  enabled 
him  to  attain  his  object,  not  only  without  offence, 
but  so  as  to  heighten  the  interest  of  the  religious 
public  in  the  enterprise  for  which  he  was  preparing, 
and  to  draw  forth  the  warmest  sympathies  and  fervent 
supplications,  no  less  than  the  generous  support,  of  a 
large  number  of  the  British  Israel. 

The  sanction  of  the  Directors,  most  prudently  with- 
held from  Mr.  Williams's  previous  attempt,  was  now 
cordially  given  to  an  "  Appeal  for  the  Purchase  of  a 
Missionary  Ship  ;"  a  paper  dated  December  27,  1827, 
signed  by  the   Secretaries,    and    speedily  circulated 


488  LIFE  OF  THE 

through  different  parts  of  the  country.  Indeed, 
many  of  them  headed  the  subscription  hst,  which  in 
a  short  time  amounted  to  nearly  £1500,  and  satisfied 
Mr.  Williams  that  he  had  everything  to  hope  from 
the  large-hearted  and  open-handed  friends  of  Chris- 
tian missions.  The  "  Appeal "  from  the  Society  was 
accompanied  with  another  from  himself;  but,  not 
satisfied  with  the  pen  and  the  post,  he  put  forth  all 
his  personal  energy ;  and  with  the  ardour  which  in- 
spired him  whenever  he  was  preparing  for  a  great 
missionary  enterprise,  he  preached,  and  pleaded,  and 
travelled,  until,  in  a  very  short  time,  a  sufficient  sum 
was  secured  to  justify  the  purchase  of  a  ship.  While 
making  inquiries  on  the  subject,  a  letter  from  G.  F. 
Angas,  Esq.,  directed  his  attention  to  "  The  Camden," 
as  in  all  respects  suited  to  his  purpose,  and,  after  a 
careful  investigation,  she  was  purchased  for  £1600;  a 
sum,  however,  which  did  not  exceed  the  half  of  what 
was  required  for  her  repairs  and  outfit.  But,  although 
the  requisite  amount  had  not  yet  been  raised,  Mr. 
Williams  felt  that  he  had  no  reason  to  shrink  from 
pecuniary  responsibility.  Through  various  channels, 
contributions  were  poured  into  his  lap,  and  nume- 
rous invitations  were  received  to  preach  for  this  special 
object.  Seldom,  since  the  collections  were  made  for 
the  poor  saints  in  Judea,  has  the  spirit  of  Christian 
liberality  been  shown  more  promptly.  Of  this,  the 
reader  may  judge  from  the  subjoined  communications. 
"  You  will  be  pleased,"  Mr.  Williams  writes  to  Mr. 
Arundel,  "  to  hear  that  I  obtained  at  Manchester 
£400,  and  might  have  had  twice  that  sum  had  I  re- 
quired it."  To  the  author,  writing  from  London,  Feb. 
19,  he  adds,  "  My  visits  to  Liverpool,  Manchester,  and 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  489 

Birmingham  were  most  interesting  and  productive. 
One  gentleman  at  Birmingham,  an  entire  stranger  to 
me,  brought  to  me  £100,  and  said  that,  if  I  required 
two  or  even  three  hundred,  it  should  be  readily  given. 
It  was  a  delightful  illustration  of  the  blessed  influ- 
ence which  the  Narrative  is  exerting  in  the  country. 
The  ship  is  a  most  beautiful  model.  She  will  cost 
altogether  about  £2600 ;  and  I  am  happy  to  tell  you 
that  I  have  about  £2400  already  contributed.  Thus 
God  has  graciously  exceeded  our  expectations.  I 
should  like  very  much  that  you  should  come  up  and 
see  the  Camden.  I  will  most  gladly  pay  the  ex- 
penses of  the  journey.  I  shall  be  proud  to  do  it. 
You  must  come." 

The  letter  from  which  the  preceding  passages  are 
extracted  contains  some  other  particulars  of  interest, 
which  occurred  at  this  period,  and  may  be  suitably 
inserted  in  this  place. 

"  I  slioukl  have  answered  yonr  letter  immediately  on  receiving 
it,  had  I  been  able  to  obtain  a  single  half  hour  for  the  purpose, 
but  I  certainly  never  was  more  fully  employed  in  my  life  than  I 
have  been  for  the  last  month  or  six  weeks. 

"  You  are  aware  of  my  interview  with  Earl  Fitzwilliam,  but  you 
are  not  probably  acquainted  with  all  the  interesting  particulars. 
Mr.  Cooper,  the  EarFs  head  gardener,  was  originally  a  missionary 
in  the  Duff  when  she  was  captured.  He  still  retains  his  con- 
sistency as  a  Christian  and  a  dissenter,  and  maintains  his  love  to 
the  missionary  cause.  Mr.  Cooper  came  to  Chatsworth,  when 
John  was  staying  there,  and  INIr.  Paxton  said  to  him,  '  Allow 
me  to  introduce  to  you  an  interesting  young  friend,  ]\Ir.  John 
Williams.'  '  Ah,'  replied  the  old  gentleman,  '  I  have  just 
been  reading  an  interesting  book  written  by  a  Mr.  Williams  of 
the  South  Seas,'  and  he  then  i)roceeded  to  tell  them  about  the 
building  of  the  ship,  &c.  John  and  Mr.  Paxton  were,  of  course, 
much  amused ;  and,  observing  this,  he  asked  the  cause.    '  Why,' 


490  LIFE  OF  THE 

said  Mr.  Paxton,  '  this  is  his  son/  The  old  gentleman  was 
much  delighted,  and  in  a  few  days  sent  me  a  box  of  seeds,  and  a 
letter  requesting  me  to  write  him  a  note,  if  it  were  but  two 
lines.  I  immediately  sent  him  a  copy  of  the  Enterprises,  and 
recollecting  your  naming  Earl  Fitzwilliam,  I  thought  it  would 
be  an  excellent  opportunity  of  sending  to  him.  I  did  so ;  and, 
at  the  expiration  of  a  week  or  two,  I  received  the  following 
letter.* 

"  To  the  questions  of  his  lordship  I  replied  in  a  letter  of 
eight  closely  written  pages  of  foolscap  paper;  and,  about  a 
fortnight  after  this,  I  received  a  note  from  his  lordship  request- 
ing me  to  call  upon  him  at  Ilalkin  Street.  I  did  so,  and,  after 
three  hours'  interesting  conversation,  in  the  course  of  which  his 
lordship  sent  for  Lord  Morpeth,  and  several  times  expressed  his 
delight,  he  desired  me  to  call  at  his  bankers,  where  he  had  em- 
powered me  to  receive  £300,  half  of  which  was  for  the  ship, 
and  the  other  half  to  be  equally  divided  between  the  London, 
Church,  and  Wesleyan  IMissionary  Societies. 

"  At  this  interview,  hearing  that  I  was  going  again  to  Chats- 
worth,  he  requested  me  to  visit  Wentworth  House.  I  did  this. 
It  is  a  noble  mansion  ;  but  unfortunately  the  family  was  from 
home.  I  therefore  stayed  but  a  short  time,  during  which  I 
received  every  possible  attention  from  the  steward,  &c.  From 
Wentworth,  accompanied  by  Mrs.  Williams,  I  went  to  Chats- 
w^orth.  His  grace  shewed  us  every  possible  respect.  To  show 
you  the  excellent '  feeling  of  the  Duke,  I  will  mention  an  inci- 
dent. I  wrote  to  say  that  Mrs.  Williams  and  I  were  coming. 
My  letter  arrived  on  the  Tuesday,  and  we  were  expected  on  the 
Thursday.  On  the  receipt  of  my  letter,  the  Duke  said  to  Mr. 
Paxton,  '  Send  to  London  immediately  to  John,  and  let  him 
meet  his  father  and  mother  here.  The  surprise  will  aiford  them 
delight.^  On  Mr.  Paxton's  saying  that  there  was  not  time,  he  ex- 
pressed his  regret.  He  has  purchased  a  very  handsome  gold 
watch  for  John.     Thus  God  has  honoured  us. 

"  I  do  not  now  regret  the  detention  which  I  have  experi- 
enced.    Not  only  has  it  brought  me  into  contact  with  the  mem- 

*  Vide  Missionary's  Farewell. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  491 

bers  of  government  and  with  noblemen,  whom  otherwise  I 
should  not  have  known,  but  it  is  amply  compensated  by  my 
obtaining  Captain  Morgan's  services.  This  is  a  delightful 
circumstance." 

And  it  was  in  Mr.  Williams's  esteem  as  providential 
as  it  was  unexpected  and  gratifying.  For  many 
years,  this  most  excellent  man  had  been  known  and 
esteemed  by  the  South  Sea  missionaries  for  his 
devoted  piety.  His  vessel  was  called  by  the  natives 
"  the  praying  ship  ;"  and  both  by  them  and  their 
teachers,  her  arrival  was  always  hailed  with  gladness. 
As  characteristic  of  the  man,  it  may  be  mentioned 
that,  on  one  occasion,  while  in  England,  and  when 
about  to  return  to  the  South  Seas,  he  proposed  to 
his  officers  and  crew  to  raise  a  sum,  with  which  to 
purchase  useful  articles,  which  they  might  present 
to  the  missionaries,  as  a  token  of  their  esteem ;  and 
£30  were  contributed  for  this  purpose.  Frequently, 
after  the  Camden  had  been  purchased,  Mr.  Williams 
had  said  that,  of  all  the  men  he  knew,  he  should 
prefer  Captain  Morgan,  as  her  commander.  And  the 
feeling  was  mutual ;  for  that  valuable  officer,  having 
heard  in  the  South  Seas  that  a  missionary  ship  was 
in  contemplation,  wrote  from  thence  to  offer  his 
services,  if  circumstances  would  permit  of  the  engage- 
ment. But  nothing  appeared  more  improbable  when 
this  letter  arrived,  as  the  Camden  was  then  purchased, 
and  he  did  not  expect  to  be  at  liberty  in  less  than  two 
years.  Shut  out  therefore  from  all  hope  in  this 
quarter,  Mr.  Williams  had  opened  a  communication 
with  another  captain,  and  the  engagement  was  nearly 
closed,  when,  at  the  beginning  of  a  w^eek  in  February, 
he  went   to    visit    Sir  Culling   Smith,   intending   to 


492  LIFE  OF  THE 

return  on  the  following  Thursday,  at  which  time  he 
had  engaged  to  give  the  applicant  a  final  answer.  The 
urgency  of  Sir  Culling's  kindness,  however,  detained 
him  at  Bedwell  another  day;  and  that  morning's 
post  brought  a  letter  from  his  son,  with  this  unexpected 
announcement — "  Captain  Morgan  has  just  arrived, 
having  been  wrecked  on  the  north  coast  of  New 
Holland  !  He  is  willing  to  take  the  Camden."  Mutual 
joy  filled  their  hearts,  when,  on  returning  to  London, 
Mr.  Williams  and  Captain  Morgan  met.  The  arrange- 
ments w^ere  immediately  made,  and  frequently  did 
both  these  honoured  men  refer  to  the  circumstances 
now  narrated,  as  signal  evidence  of  the  Divine  regard. 
The  pious  captain  subsequently  assured  the  writer, 
and  he  said  it  with  marked  emotion,  that  he  deemed 
his  command  of  the  Camden  the  highest  honour  and 
the  greatest  privilege  which  God  could  have  conferred 
upon  him. 

From  this  time  until  his  departure,  Mr.  Williams 
became  more  than  ever  an  object  of  interest.  Demon- 
strations of  affection  for  his  person,  and  of  sympathy 
with  his  design,  were  spontaneously  presented  by 
numerous  individuals  of  the  higher  classes.  But 
gratifying  as  these  were,  the  number  of  anonymous 
"  friends"  to  his  noble  enterprise,  whose  kind  letters, 
with  their  enclosures,  or  accompanying  presents,  sup- 
plied practical  proof  that  they  y^Qve  what  they  had 
designated  themselves,  proved  still  more  gratifying. 
Yet  of  all  who  contributed  to  the  missionary  ship,  or 
who  discovered  their  interest  in  the  man  whom  it  was 
destined  to  convey,  no  class  ministered  more  to  his 
enjoyment  at  this  period  than  the  poor.  Amongst 
other  instances  of  this,  the  writer  remembers  well  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  493 

lively  interest  with  which  Mr.  Williams  related  to  him 
the  following  simple  incident.  Not  long  before  his 
departure,  he  had  been  attending  a  public  meeting  a 
few  miles  from  town ;  and  being  obliged  to  return 
that  night,  a  fly  had  been  ordered  to  take  him  home. 
As  the  journey  was  rather  long  for  so  late  an  hour, 
he  intended  to  have  given  the  owner  of  the  vehicle 
some  extra  remuneration.  But  to  his  great  sur- 
prise, when  he  alighted  at  his  door  and  inquired  the 
fare,  the  poor  man  replied,  "  O  Sir,  I  shall  take 
nothing  from  you.  I  have  been  to  the  meeting  to- 
night and  heard  you  speak,  and  I  think  it  an  honour 
to  have  had  you  in  my  fly."  Most  gratifying,  how- 
ever, as  this  was,  Mr.  Williams  would  by  no  means 
consent  to  deprive  the  driver  of  his  well-earned  re- 
ward ;  and  he,  therefore,  pressed  him  to  receive  pay- 
ment. But  it  was  in  vain.  When  the  money  was 
held  out,  he  fell  back ;  and,  as  Mr.  Williams  followed 
him,  still  holding  his  purse,  to  escape  any  further 
importunity,  he  sprung  upon  his  box,  and,  again 
saying  that  he  had  been  well  paid  by  what  he  heard, 
he  smacked  his  whip,  and  drove  off",  leaving  Mr. 
Williams  standing  near  his  house,  smiling  but  almost 
disposed  to  weep,  at  this  delightful  evidence  that ''  the 
common  people  heard  him  gladly." 

It  would  be  invidious  and  unjust  to  make  selec- 
tions from  the  numerous  liberal  contributors  to  the 
expedition ;  and  to  insert  them  all  is  impossible.  But 
no  act  of  kindness,  and  no  sum  subscribed,  impressed 
Mr.  Williams  more  deeply,  or  awakened  livelier  grati- 
tude, than  the  generous  conduct  of  J.  Fletcher,  Esq., 
the  ship-builder,  by  whom  the  Camden  was  repaired; 
and  who,  instead  of  charging  about  £400,  the  amount 


494  LIFE  OF  THE 

justly  due  to  him,  sent  a  letter  to  say  that  he  felt 
much  pleasure  in  giving  it  all  to  the  cause  of  the 
Redeemer. 

But  Mr.  Williams's  appeal  was  not  confined  to  the 
ship  merely,  nor  directed  only  to  those  who  felt  a 
religious  interest  in  the  South  Sea  mission.  Knowing 
as  he  did  that  the  labours  of  himself  and  his  brethren 
had  proved  most  beneficial  to  the  commerce  of  this 
country,  and  believing  that,  if  the  facts  which  estab- 
lished this  position  were  but  fairly  presented  before 
them,  many  British  merchants  and  ship-owners  would 
readily  range  themselves  amongst  the  friends  of  evan- 
gelization, he  forwarded  to  several  influential  firms  in 
the  metropolis  a  copy  of  the  Enterprises,  and  an  appli- 
cation for  their  aid.  But  while  he  considered  that 
Christian  missions  had  a  claim  upon  all  who  were 
interested  in  our  foreign  trade,  he  was  convinced  that 
he  could  appeal,  with  irresistible  force,  to  the  South 
Sea  merchants,  whose  ships  and  property,  formerly  so 
exposed,  had  been  rendered  secure  by  missionary 
labours.  To  this  class,  therefore,  he  addressed  him- 
self; and,  aided  by  one  of  their  own  body,  several 
handsome  donations  rewarded  the  effort,  which  Mr. 
Williams  valued,  not  so  much  for  their  own  sake,  as 
for  the  evidence  they  supplied  that  new  and  favourable 
feelings  had  been  awakened  towards  his  great  object 
in  many  not  previously  known  as  its  supporters.  Had 
his  stay  in  England  been  protracted,  he  would  have 
pursued  this  course  much  farther;  and  judging  from 
his  early  essays,  it  was  his  firm  belief  that  numerous 
bodies  of  efficient  friends  might  thus  be  won  over  to 
the  sacred  cause,  while  new  shafts  might  be  sunk  into 
veins  and  beds  of  precious  ore,  which  no  effort  had 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  495 

hitherto  been  made  to  reach,  but  from  whence  nn- 
mense  treasures  might  be  raised,  and  ample  resources 
made  available  for  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

But  of  all  the  efforts  which  Mr.  Williams  made 
beyond  the  ordinary  and  beaten  track  of  missionary 
advocacy,  the  boldest  and  most  memorable  was  his 
petition  to  the  Corporation  of  London,  which,  had 
the  opportunity  been  afforded,  he  would  have  followed 
up  by  similar  applications  to  the  leading  municipal 
bodies  of  Great  Britain.  But  while  all  were  con- 
strained to  admire  the  man,  who  in  such  a  case  nobly 
adventured  upon  a  course  so  novel,  the  propriety  of 
the  step,  like  that  of  his  appeal  to  the  government 
for  a  ship,  was  not  so  universally  acknowledged  as 
the  purity  of  his  motives,  and  the  excellence  of  his 
aim.  It  was  considered  by  not  a  few,  that  this  appli- 
cation rested  upon  unsound  principles,  and  could  not 
be  granted  without  the  misappropriation  of  corporate 
property.  But  of  this  Mr.  Williams  was  not  con- 
vinced. While  as  strongly  as  any  he  disapproved  of 
the  abstraction  of  public  funds  from  the  particular  ob- 
jects and  general  interests  which  they  were  exclusively 
designed  to  promote,  he  contended  that  these  very 
purposes  had  been  secured  by  missions,  and  would 
be  advanced  still  farther  by  the  expedition  upon  which 
he  was  embarking;  while,  moreover,  he  maintained 
that  the  secular  benefits  thus  conferred  upon  a  com- 
mercial community,  were  sufficiently  distinct  from 
the  spiritual,  to  permit  the  trustees  of  public  money  to 
assist  a  missionary  enterprise  such  as  he  contemplated, 
not  only  without  diverting  a  fraction  from  its  acknow- 
ledged design,  but  so  as  to  secure  that  design  more 
directly  and  extensively  than  could  have  been  done 


496  LIFE  OF  THE 

by  any  different  appropriation.  How  far  he  judged 
correctly  in  this  case,  will  perhaps  continue  to  be,  as 
it  was  at  the  time,  a  point  of  doubtful  disputation. 
If  he  erred,  he  did  so  under  the  strong  conviction  that 
his  course  did  not  compromise  his  own  consistency, 
or  deviate  from  the  strict  line  of  social  equity  and 
Christian  law.  Had  he  suspected  this,  he  would  have 
instantly  foregone  all  possible  advantages,  which 
could  only  be  purchased  at  so  costly  a  sacrifice. 

This  application  was  made  on  the  15th  of  March, 
1838,  in  the  usual  form  of  a  petition  to  the  aldermen 
and  common  council ',  and  Mr.  Williams  appeared  at 
the  Guildhall  in  its  support.  The  scene  was  one  of 
singular  interest.  It  was  a  new  conjunction  in  the 
moral  world.  Bodies,  which  had  until  that  day 
moved  in  orbits  so  widely  apart  as  missionaries  and 
municipals,  were  thus  brought  together ;  and  for  the 
first  time  an  attempt  was  made  to  demonstrate  that 
at  different  points  they  crossed  each  other's  track,  and 
throughout  their  whole  course  exerted  a  mutual  and 
mighty  influence.  And  whether  sympathizing  with 
his  design  or  not,  no  one  could  have  seen  the  Mis- 
sionary on  that  memorable  day,  standing  up  before 
the  assembled  representatives  of  the  most  enlightened, 
opulent,  and  powerful  city  beneath  the  sun,  and  heard 
him  demonstrate  the  position  that  merchandize  and 
missions,  commerce  and  Christianity,  sustained  to  each 
other  the  closest  and  most  beneficial  relationship, 
without  being  affected  and  impressed. 

The  writer  accompanied  Mr.  Williams  on  that  oc- 
casion ;  and,  although  free  to  confess  that  he  did  not 
cordially  concur  in  this  important  movement  of  his 
friend,    it  was  impossible  for  him  not  to  feel  a  deep 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  497 

interest  in  the  scene.  The  hall  was  well  filled  with 
members  of  the  court  of  aldermen  and  of  common 
council,  and  the  truth  of  a  remark  in  one  of  the  daily 
papers,  that  "  a  great  deal  of  interest  was  excited  in 
the  court  by  a  petition  from  the  Rev.  J.  Williams,  and 
by  the  presence  of  that  gentleman,"  was  evident  from 
the  numerous  spectators  who  had  been  attracted  to 
the  spot  by  the  novelty  of  the  occasion.  Prior,  how- 
ever, to  the  reading  of  Mr.  Williams's  petition,  an- 
other was  presented  from  certain  inhabitants  of  some 
unimportant  street,  bitterly  complaining  of  grievances, 
and  earnestly  imploring  their  redress  ;  and  it  was  sup- 
ported by  a  speaker  who,  if  voice  and  magniloquence 
could  have  moved  the  municipals,  would  have  car- 
ried his  point  by  storm.  But  whether  the  assembled 
representatives  were  indifferent  to  the  state  of  the 
narrow  thoroughfare,  or  were  unable  to  appreciate 
the  mighty  eloquence  of  the  modern  Tertullus  who 
pleaded  before  them,  cannot  be  determined ;  but  cer- 
tainly, during  his  harangue,  the  court  presented 
an  appearance  not  the  most  orderly  or  dignified  for 
a  deliberative  assembly.  But  nothing  could  have 
been  more  striking  than  the  change  which  came  over 
them  as  soon  as  Mr.  Williams  commenced  his  address. 
The  storm  was  instantly  hushed.  Confusion  gave 
place  to  perfect  stillness  and  general  attention.  A 
few  sentences  only  had  fallen  from  his  lips,  when  all 
present  seemed  impressed  by  the  simple  dignity  of 
his  demeanour,  and  the  important  facts  which  he  was 
advancing.  Throughout  his  speech,  every  eye  ap- 
peared to  be  turned  towards  him,  and  nothing  inter- 
rupted the  general  silence,  but  the  loud  cheers  with 
which  his  narratives  and  appeals  were  received.     No 

K  K 


498  LIFE  OF  THE 

man  in  that  hall  ever  commanded  a  more  respectful 
hearing ;  and  the  expressions  of  interest,  and  the 
smile  of  approbation  upon  the  countenances  of  his 
auditors,  indicated  the  power  with  which  he  spoke.  It 
was  certainly  a  proud  position,  and  a  marked  triumph 
for  the  humble  Missionary. 

His  petition,  and  the  speech  which  supported  it, 
presented  no  features  that  will  be  new  to  the  readers 
of  his  Missionary  Enterprises.  It  will  therefore,  be 
needless  to  insert  them  on  these  pages,  and  only  re- 
quisite to  add  that  he  commenced  both  by  a  general 
reference  to  the  effect  of  his  previous  labours,  and  to 
the  fact  that  a  ship  had  been  purchased  to  convey 
similar  blessings,  with  those  already  conferred  upon 
many  islands,  to  the  still  unenlightened  groups  of 
Polynesia ;  and  then  argued  that,  as  the  civilization 
of  their  inhabitants  would  entail  immense  advantages 
upon  them,  and  indirectly  upon  the  country  by  whose 
benevolent  agencies  it  had  been  secured,  the  court 
might  consistently  testify  its  approbation  of  this 
benevolent  expedition  by  contributing  to  its  sup- 
port. This  prayer  Mr.  W.  sustained  by  showing  in 
detail  the  advantages  thus  accruing  to  British  com- 
merce, to  geographical  knowledge,  and  to  the  shipping 
interests. 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  appeal,  it  was  proposed, 
amidst  the  loud  cheers  of  the  court,  that  the  petition 
be  referred  (the  usual  course)  to  the  coal,  corn,  and 
finance  committee;  and  the  motion  was  supported  by 
the  speeches  of  several  members  of  the  common  hall 
in  very  strong  terms  of  eulogy  and  approval.  It  was 
now  evident  that  the  impression  made  was  most 
favourable ;  and  that,  though  not  in  form,  in  reality. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  190 

Mr.  Williams's  object  was  gained.  This  appeared 
not  merely  from  the  manner  in  which  those  who 
favoured  it  were  cheered,  but  from  the  decided  dis- 
approbation with  which  one  common  councilman  was 
heard,  who  opposed  the  motion ;  and,  when  the  Lord 
Mayor  submitted  the  motion,  it  was  carried  by  an 
immense  majority,  and  its  adoption  followed  by  a 
loud  burst  of  applause.  It  may  be  added,  as  an  in- 
teresting indication  of  the  interest  which  Mr.  Wil- 
liams had  awakened,  that,  during  the  debate,  three 
donations  from  unknown  members  of  the  corporation 
were  placed  in  his  hand.  The  subsequent  proceedings 
of  the  corporation  will  appear  from  the  following  ex- 
tract of  a  letter  from  Mr.  W.  to  a  friend. 

"  I  met  the  committee  yesterday ;  and,  after  having  been  inter- 
rogated about  an  hour,  I  was  requested  to  withdraw,  and,  in 
about  five  minutes  afterwards,  was  recalled  to  the  committee 
room ;  when  the  chairman  rose,  and  said  that  he  had  the  high 
gratification  to  inform  me  that  the  committee  had  resolved  una- 
m'woMs/y  to  recommend  to  the  court  that  five  hundred  pounds 
should  be  given  to  the  great  expedition  upon  which  I  am  em- 
barking !  But  the  money  is  as  nothing  compared  with  the  in- 
terest that  has  been  created,  and  the  information  that  has  been 
communicated.  Many,  who  scarcely  before  had  heard  of  mis- 
sions, have  thus  been  interested  in  a  high  degree.  So  greatly 
has  God  prospered  this  novel  undertaking  !  Some  of  my  friends 
smiled  at  the  idea  of  my  going  to  the  court  of  common  council 
to  plead  the  cause  of  missions ;  but  I  felt  that,  if  it  did  no 
good,  it  could  not  possibly  do  any  harm,  and  that,  if  no  pecu- 
niary aid  were  obtained,  it  would  give  me  an  opportunity  of  im- 
parting important  information.  But  God  has  exceeded  all  my 
anticipations,  and  I  trust  that  his  gracious  blessing  will  still  rest 
upon  us.^' 

This  munificent  grant  raised  the  contributions  to 

K  K  2 


500  LIFE  OF  THE 

nearly  £4000;  and  being  now  relieved  from  every 
pecuniary  burden,  Mr.  Williams  was  free  to  prepare 
for  his  departure.  And  all  circumstances  seemed  to 
cheer  him  onward.  Every  object  for  which  he  had 
visited  his  native  land  had  been  fully  realized ;  he  had 
been  honoured  and  successful  beyond  his  most  san- 
guine anticipations;  and  difficulties  which,  at  one 
period,  appeared,  like  heavy  and  threatening  clouds, 
to  be  gathering  in  the  distance,  had  been  swept  away, 
and  left  his  path  bright  with  the  evidences  of  Divine 
approbation.  This  was  remarkably  the  case  in  refer- 
ence to  his  beloved  partner.  Her  shattered  constitu- 
tion seemed  for  a  time  to  present  an  almost  insuperable 
objection  to  her  return  to  a  climate,  in  which  she  des- 
paired of  ever  being  enabled  to  resume  the  work  wherein 
she  once  delighted.  Most  anxious  as  she  was  to  cherish 
the  holy  zeal,  and  aid  the  noble  efforts  of  her  honoured 
husband,  the  painful  mementos  of  her  past  toils  and 
trials,  the  distressing  effects  of  which  she  daily  ex- 
perienced, naturally  induced  both  of  them  to  dread 
another  similar  ordeal.  And  these  consequences  of  the 
past  were  unhappily  increased  by  the  injurious  pre- 
scription of  a  medical  tyro,  which  left  Mrs.  WilHams  in 
a  state  of  greater  unfitness  for  the  voyage,  than  when 
she  first  reached  this  country.  It  need  not  be  added 
that  this  apparently  untoward  circumstance  often 
filled  Mr.  Williams  with  anxious  feelings,  and  created 
no  little  perplexity.  But,  as  often  as  his  thoughts 
troubled  him,  he  stayed  himself  upon  God,  and  con- 
ceived that,  if  He  designed  that  he  should  again  go 
forth  to  the  heathen,  his  way  would  be  made  plain. 
And  so  it  was.  A  very  short  time  before  it  became 
necessary  for  him  to  form  his  final  decision,  and  most 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  501 

unexpectedly  to  all  their  friends,  the  health  of  Mrs. 
Williams  returned,  and  with  it  the  energy  of  her 
mind.  At  once  the  dread  of  revisiting  the  warmer 
climate  from  which  she  had  so  long  suffered  departed, 
and  she  began  to  anticipate  with  pleasure  what  had 
previously  filled  her  with  dismay.  She  herself  con- 
templated the  change  in  her  feelings  with  surprise ; 
and  often  mentioned  it  as  an  evidence  of  the  Divine 
favour,  and  an  indication  of  the  course  of  duty.  Mr. 
Williams  regarded  it  in  the  same  light,  and  "  assuredly 
gathering  that  the  Lord  had  now  called  him"  to  go 
forth  to  this  service,  "  he  thanked  God  and  took 
courage." 

These  feelings  were  fostered  by  the  proofs  of  Chris- 
tian love  and  liberality  which  he  was  now  continually 
receiving.  Letters,  poetry,  and  presents  were  poured 
in  upon  him  from  many  warm  hearts  and  generous 
hands ;  and  scarcely  was  the  Camden  repaired,  when 
she  was  stored  with  presents  of  provisions  and  luxu- 
ries, such  as  rarely  fall  to  the  lot  of  those  "  who  go 
down  to  the  sea  in  ships."  The  kind  people  appeared 
to  be  determined  that,  whatever  privations  the  mission 
families  might  endure  after  reaching  the  scenes  of  their 
labour,  they  should  lack  no  good  thing  by  the  way. 
And  many  of  these  gifts  came,  not  from  the  more 
affluent  friends  of  the  expedition,  who,  like  Sir  Culling 
Smith,  had  liberally  stocked  the  pens  and  coops  on 
the  deck  with  some  of  the  best  sheep  and  poultry  which 
his  estate  could  furnish ;  but  from  tradesmen,  and  indi- 
viduals in  the  humbler  walks  of  life,  who  were  forward 
in  contributing  to  the  same  design.  The  conduct  of 
the  pilot  who  came  to  solicit  the  privilege  of  gratui- 
tously conducting  the  Camden  out  of  port,   (the  re- 


502  LIFE  OF  THE 

giilar  charge  for  which  was  from  £20  to  £25,)  and 
of  a  pious  man  who  obtained  his  living  by  supply- 
ing ships  with  filtered  water,  and  who,  after  carrying 
off  twenty  tons  to  the  Camden,  refused  all  remuner- 
ation, saying,  "  I  know  what  this  ship  is  going  for, 
and  I  too  will  have  the  pleasure  of  giving  a  cup  of 
cold  water,"  greatly  interested  and  affected  Mr.  Wil- 
liams. 

To  enhance  his  happiness  at  this  time,  his  eldest 
son  was  united  in  marriage  to  Miss  Caroline  Nichols, 
daughter  of  Mr.  Nichols,  of  Linton ;  a  connexion 
which  was  as  gratifying  to  Mr.  Williams,  as  it  has 
proved  conducive  to  the  happiness  of  his  son,  and 
beneficial  to  the  natives  of  Samoa. 

Anxious  to  give  the  numerous  contributors  to  the 
Camden  an  opportunity  of  inspecting  her,  she  was 
open  to  visitors  for  several  days  prior  to  the  9th  of 
April,  when  she  left  the  West  India  Docks,  and  was 
towed  down  the  river  to  Gravesend,  where  she  awaited 
the  arrival  of  her  precious  freight.  But  more  im- 
portant arrangements  had  been  made  to  render  the 
parting  scene  at  once  improving  and  delightful.  On 
the  evening  of  the  4th  of  April,  a  public  valedictory 
service  was  held  at  the  Tabernacle,  Moorfields,  which, 
for  interest  and  impressiveness,  has  been  rarely  sur- 
passed. Long  before  the  doors  were  opened,  many 
had  anxiously  gathered  around  them  ;  and  at  an  early 
hour,  a  dense  mass  thronged  the  capacious  sanctuary ; 
a  spot  endeared  to  the  church  by  many  sacred  asso- 
ciations, and  especially  to  the  beloved  Missionary, 
upon  whom  the  interest  of  that  service  was  concen- 
trated, as  the  scene  of  his  spiritual  renovation.  At  six 
o'clock,  William  Bateman,  Esq.,  president  of  the  board 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  503 

of  Directors,  took  the  chair  j  and,  after  Kelly's  beauti- 
ful hymn,  "  Who  are  those  that  go  with  gladness  ?" 
had  been  sung,  and  prayer  presented  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  J. 
P.  Smith,  addresses  were  delivered  by  the  Rev  .W.  Ellis, 
Rev.  J.  Clayton,  and  the  Rev.  J.  Campbell,  minister 
of  the  congregation,  who,  in  his  own  name  and  in 
that  of  his  flock,  presented  several  valuable  books  to 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams,  as  the  expression  of  their  re- 
gard ;  when  Mr.  Williams  publicly  bade  the  Society 
and  Christian  friends  present  a  solemn  farewell. 
Singing,  and  prayer  offered  by  the  Rev.  George 
Clayton,  closed  this  impressive  service. 

To  the  wise  determination  of  securing  a  full  and 
accurate  report  of  this  meeting,  the  public  are  in- 
debted for  the  interesting  little  volume,  intitled,  "  The 
Missionary's  Farewell ;"  and  this  work  has  obtained 
so  wide  a  circulation,  as  to  preclude  the  necessity  of 
a  more  extended  notice  here  of  a  scene  which  it  so 
graphically  describes.  All,  therefore,  that  will  be 
done  is  to  extract  from  its  pages  a  few  sentences  from 
Mr.  Williams's  last  w^ords,  as  indicative  of  the  state 
of  mind  in  which  he  contemplated  the  duties  and  the 
perils  of  his  adventurous  voyage. 

"  I  am  fully  aware  of  the  dangers  to  which  we  shall  be  ex- 
posed. The  people  at  some  islands  which  we  purpose  visiting 
are  particularly  savage.  But  we  recollect  how  we  have  been 
preserved ;  we  recollect  the  gracious  declaration  that  the  arm  of 
the  Lord  is  not  shortened,  that  it  cannot  save,  neither  is  his  ear 
heavy  that  it  cannot  hear.  Thus  encouraged,  we  shall  go  for- 
ward ;  should  God  in  his  providence  so  arrange  it  that  we  fall 
in  the  conflict,  there  is  still  a  sweet  consolation  to  the  mind." 
Having  referred  to  a  celebrated  actor,  who  assigned  as  his  reason 
for  retiring  from  his  public  performance,  that  he  felt  that  there 
must  be  a  gap  between  the  stage  and  death,  Mr.  Williams  added, 


504  LIFE  OF  THE 

"  Now  the  missionary  wants  no  gap  between  his  work  and  his 
death ;  therefore^  should  God  call  us  to  suffer  in  his  cause,  we 
trust  that  we  shall  have  grace  to  bow  with  submission  to  his 
will,  knowing  that  others  will  be  raised  up  in  his  providence  to 
carry  into  eifect  that  work  which  we  have  been  employed  to 
commence.  *  * 

"  I  should  like  to  speak  with  all  Christian  modesty.  What- 
ever infirmity  may  cleave  to  us, — and  there  is  infirmity  cleaving 
to  human  purposes  and  undertakings  of  every  kind, — yet  I  do 
sincerely  hope  and  trust  that  the  eye  is  single,  that  the  motive 
is  simple,  and  that  the  only  desire  is,  to  go  and  carry  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation  to  those  who  are  destroyed  for  lack  of  know- 
ledge. 

"  My  dear  friends,  I  am  fully  aware  of  the  feelings  of  which 
my  brethren  and  myself  are  conscious  at  the  present  moment. 
We  know  how  to  appreciate  the  endearments  of  civilized  so- 
ciety ;  we  know  how  to  appreciate  the  entwinings  of  afiectionate 
relatives ;  and  we  know  that  we  are  tearing  away  all  the  sym- 
pathies which  bind  heart  to  heart.  We  have  gazed  upon  it  all ; 
we  have  taken  it  into  consideration.  I  have  looked  at  the  violent 
storms  to  which  we  may  be  exposed,  at  the  ferocity  of  the  savages 
among  whom  we  are  going ;  and  having  viewed  it  all,  I  have 
just  placed  the  object  in  view  in  the  opposite  scale,  and  fixing 
the  eye  of  the  mind  intently  upon  the  greatness  and  sublimity 
of  that,  I  trust  I  can  say  in  the  face  of  all  difficulties  and  dan- 
gers— *  None  of  these  things  move  me,  neither  count  I  my  life  dear 
unto  myself  so  that  I  may  finish  my  course  with  joy,  and  the  mi- 
nistry which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  testify  the  Gos- 
pel of  the  grace  of  God.'  " 

On  the  Sabbath  evening,  April  8th,  Mr.  Williams 
and  several  of  the  brethren  about  to  accompany  him, 
united  with  the  church  at  Barbican  Chapel  in  the 
celebration  of  the  Lord's  death ;  and,  on  the  follow- 
ing day,  at  a  full  meeting  of  the  board  of  the  Society, 
they  were  once  more  commended  to  the  care  and 
blessing  of  God.     These  were  seasons  of  solemn  in- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  505 

terest  to  the  mind  of  Mr.  Williams.  Deeply  did  he 
feel  his  need  of  such  frequent  and  fervent  petitions. 
An  unusual  weight  of  responsibility  was  placed  upon 
him  by  God's  providence ;  and,  tremblingly  alive  to 
the  importance  of  his  position,  he  valued,  at  no  ordi- 
nary sum,  the  supplications  of  the  saints.  But,  during 
these  last  days  of  his  sojourn  in  England,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams was  called  to  pass  through  other  scenes  more 
tender  and  trying  than  those  now  described.  In 
again  leaving  his  native  land,  he  was  about  to  sepa- 
rate from  many,  for  whose  persons  he  cherished  the 
warmest  affection,  and  from  whose  society  no  motives 
save  those  which  religion  inspires,  would  have  severed 
him.  Amongst  these  were  his  sisters,  whose  sorrows 
at  the  prospect  of  renewed  separation  from  a  brother 
so  beloved,  could  not  fail  to  awaken  corresponding 
emotions  in  him.  But  by  far  the  most  painful  trial 
through  which  he  had  to  pass,  was  to  sever  himself 
from  his  son,  whose  cries  and  tears  filled  the  father's 
heart  with  distress,  such  as  parents  only  can  appre- 
ciate or  understand. 

The  11th  of  April,  1838,  was  selected  as  the  day 
of  their  departure ;  and  both  as  a  public  testimony 
of  regard  to  their  honoured  Missionary,  and  for 
the  gratification  of  numerous  friends  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Williams  and  of  their  associates,  the  Directors 
engaged  the  City  of  Canterbury  steamer  to  convey 
them  to  the  Camden.  Tickets  were  issued  for  four 
hundred,  and  admirable  arrangements  made  for  their 
comfort.  Long  before  the  hour  of  departure,  the 
wharfs  and  eastern  parapet  of  London  Bridge  were 
thronged  with  spectators  attracted  to  the  spot  by  the 
interest  of  that  hour,  and  anxious  to  catch  a  parting 


506  LJFE  or  THE 

glance  of  the  beloved  Missionary.  But  while  these 
preparations  were  being  made,  Mr.  Williams  was 
passing  through  a  far  different  scene,  and  was  com- 
pelled to  endure  no  ordinary  degree  of  sorrow.  Sur- 
rounded by  friends  to  whom  he  was  most  tenderly 
attached,  it  required  no  common  measure  of  self-con- 
trol to  enable  him  to  read  the  46th  Psalm,  and,  while 
interrupted  by  the  heavy  sighs  and  frequent  sobs  of 
those  in  whose  sorrows  he  so  fully  shared  and  sym- 
pathized, to  commend  himself  and  them  to  the  favour 
and  protection  of  the  Lord.  No  sooner,  however, 
had  his  feelings  found  free  vent  in  tears  and  suppli- 
cations, and  he  found  himself  released  from  the  fond 
embraces  of  his  beloved  relatives,  than  his  spirit  re- 
sumed its  wonted  cheerfulness,  and,  on  arriving  at  the 
spot  where  so  many  were  waiting  to  receive  and 
honour  him,  his  countenance  was  again  lit  up  with 
animation,  and  his  mind  recovered  its  natural  tone. 
Nor  could  he  well  feel  otherwise  than  happy  at  such 
a  scene,  though  it  was  a  season  of  separation,  and, 
in  some  of  its  aspects,  an  occasion  of  sorrow.  The 
morning  was  one  of  the  brightest  of  early  spring; 
everything  above  and  around  was  adapted  to  produce 
delight;  and,  on  reaching  the  vessel,  the  plaudits 
from  those  on  board,  and  a  still  greater  number  on 
shore,  carried  with  them  such  an  assurance  of  love 
and  confidence,  as  might  well  neutralize  the  pang  of 
separation,  and  awaken  the  warmest  sentiments  of 
gratitude  and  joy.  And  Mr.  Williams  was  fully  aware 
that  many  of  the  select  company,  by  which  he  was 
now  greeted,  were  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  whose 
esteem  and  approbation  it  was  amongst  his  highest 
privileges  to  enjoy.     Rarely  before  had  an  individual 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  507 

attracted  towards  himself  such  an  amount  of  Chris- 
tian love,  sacred  sympathy,  and  intense  interest. 

Many  incidents  imparted  additional  animation  to 
the  parting  scene.  At  the  suggestion  of  some  friends, 
as  soon  as  the  steamer  began  to  move,  Mr.  Williams 
ascended  a  platform,  and  signified  to  those  on  shore 
that  he  duly  estimated  the  feelings  which  had  brought 
them  to  that  spot.  In  an  instant,  the  waving  of 
hands  and  handkerchiefs,  accompanied  with  some 
audible  cheers,  but  by  still  more  general  signs  of  sor- 
row which  were  not  to  be  concealed,  indicated  the 
sincerity  with  which  the  gathered  multitude  said, 
"  Fare  thee  well ; "  and,  at  the  same  moment,  many 
on  board  were  dissolved  in  tears  at  the  affecting  spec- 
tacle. But  sadness  was  not  the  leading  feature  of 
that  separation.  Few  seemed  disposed  to  look  gloomily 
upon  a  scene  so  bright ;  and,  perhaps,  not  one  per- 
mitted the  dark  suspicion  to  depress  their  spirit,  "  that 
they  should  see  his  face  no  more."  Had  the  tragic 
issue  of  the  enterprise  thus  happily  commenced  been 
but  dimly  discerned ;  had  coming  events  cast  their 
shadow  before  them,  the  gladness  of  that  day  would 
have  been  turned  into  mourning.  But  this  was  gra- 
ciously concealed.  To  the  eye  of  hope,  the  future  was  as 
bright  as  the  present;  not  a  cloud  darkened  the  horizon, 
and  all  seemed  to  anticipate  the  day  when  they  would 
hear  of  fresh  triumphs  which  he  would  be  honoured 
to  win  for  the  truth  and  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

While  the  steamer  was  pursuing  her  course  down 
the  river,  and  in  accordance  with  a  previous  arrange- 
ment, Mr.  and  Mrs.  Williams  occupied  a  part  of  the 
vessel  where  each  of  the  friends  on  board  could  ex- 
change with  them  some  parting  expressions  of  Christian 


508  LIFE  OF  THE 

regard;  and  it  required  no  common  strength  to  enable 
them  to  bear  the  warm  pressure  of  the  hand,  and  the 
fervent  benedictions  of  the  lips,  often  accompanied  by 
tears  and  looks  which  indicated  the  sorrow  and  esteem 
felt  at  separation,  from  so  many  attached  friends.  But 
during  all  this  time,  their  parental  feelings  were  sub- 
jected to  a  trial  far  more  severe  than  any  other  to 
which  they  were  called,  by  the  presence  of  the  son 
from  whom  they  were  to  be  severed,  and  whose  grief 
was  so  poignant  and  irrepressible,  and  created  such 
emotions  in  those  present,  that  all  appeared  to  desire, 
both  for  the  sake  of  the  child  and  his  parents,  that 
the  hour  of  departure  had  passed.  And  on  this 
account  it  was  to  many  a  relief,  when  the  announce- 
ment was  made  that  Gravesend  was  in  sight,  and  that 
the  Camden  was  descried. 

But  while  the  thoughts  and  affections  of  the  ma- 
jority present  were  chiefly  centred  upon  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Williams,  others  on  board  shared  in  their  sympathies 
and  regard.  Their  eldest  son,  Mr.  John  Williams, 
Jun.,  and  his  devoted  partner,  were  going  forth  on  the 
same  embassy,  and  with  corresponding  objects,  al- 
though not  in  connexion  with  the  Society.  The 
other  brethren  and  sisters,  sixteen  in  number,  were 
destined  for  the  following  posts  of  labour.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Charter  for  Raiatea,  Mr.  and  Mr.  Ste- 
vens, Mr.  and  Mrs.  Joseph,  and  Mr.  Johnson  for 
Tahiti  -,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gill,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Royle, 
for  Rarotonga ;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Day,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Stair,  for  Samoa ;  and  Mr.  Thompson  for  the  Mar- 
quesas. 

Shortly  after  the  City  of  Canterbury  came  along- 
side the  Camden,  and   the  missionaries  had  separated 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  509 

themselves  from  their  friends,  all  on  board  the  two 
vessels  united  in  a  devotional  service,  which  the  Rev. 
J.  Arundel  commenced  by  reading  a  hymn*  composed 
by  Master  E.  R.  Conder,  for  the  occasion.  Those 
who  were  in  the  Camden  felt  most  fully  the  tender- 
ness of  the  scene  at  this  moment.  All  there  were 
oppressed  with  sorrow  or  sympathy;  and  scarcely 
a  head  was  raised  or  an  eye  tearless,  while  the  sweet 
and  touching  strains  of  "  Shirland  "  conveyed  "  o'er 
the  waters  soft  and  clear "  the  language  of  love  and 
devotion.  Then,  as  in  the  days  of  Ezra,  "many 
wept  with  a  loud  voice ;  and  many  shouted  aloud  for 
joy."  At  the  conclusion  of  the  hymn,  the  Rev.  T. 
Jackson,  of  Stockwell,  the  oldest  director  of  the 
Society  present,  offered  an  appropriate  prayer  to 
'*the  God  of  the  sea  and  of  the  dry  land;"  after 
which  the  Rev.  Dr.  Fletcher  gave  out  the  psalm, 
"  From  all  that  dwell  below  the  skies,"  &c.,  with 
which  the  service  was  closed.  The  Camden  then 
unfurled  her  sails  ;  and  the  wind  being  fair,  she  com- 
menced her  distant  and  important  voyage.  The  City 
of  Canterbury  accompanied  her  for  a  few  miles  ;  and 
the  expressions  of  affection  were,  during  this  time, 
repeatedly  exchanged  by  those  on  board  each  vessel, 
nor  did  they  cease  after  they  had  parted,  until  persons 
could  not  be  distinguished  in  the  distance,  and  the 
farewell  signals  no  longer  discerned. 


*  Vide  Missionary's  Farewell,  p.  119. 


510  LIFE  OF  THE 


CHAPTER  IX. 

FROM  MR.  Williams's  second  departure   from 

ENGLAND  UNTIL   HIS  DEATH. 

Design  of  the  Voyage  now  commenced — With  what  Feelings  Contemplated  by 
Mr.  Williams — Cheerful  Sail  down  the  Channel — Detention  at  Dartmouth — 
Farewell  to  England — Occupations  during  the  Voyage — Christian  Fellowship 
— A  Funeral  at  Sea — Crossing  the  Line — Arrival  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope — 
Mr.  Williams's  Services  and  Success  at  Cape  Town — Gratifying  Reception  at 
Sydney — Interest  Awakened — Kindness  and  Liberality  of  the  Friends  of  Mis- 
sions— Interesting  Intercourse  and  Important  Information — Public  Embarka- 
tion for  the  Islands — Unexpected  Meeting — Arrival  at  Tutuila — Early  Visitors 
— Estimate  of  Christianity  by  the  Converted  Samoans — Fulfilment  of  Native 
Prophecy — Intercourse  with  Amoamo — Scene  at  Leone — Delightful  Voyage 
along  the  Coast  of  Upolu — Incidents  at  Apia — Mr.  Williams's  Engagements — 
His  Estimate  of  the  Samoan  Mission — Illustrations — Labours  of  the  Mission- 
aries— Tribute  to  Captain  Morgan — Death  of  Rev.  J.  Barnden — Mr.  Williams 
Resolves  to  Remain  at  Upolu — Remarkable  Selection  of  a  Place  of  Residence 
— Reasons  of  his  Choice — Gratitude  and  Joy  of  the  Natives — Removal  of  Pro- 
perty— Erection  of  Dwelling-House — Surprise  and  Jealousy  of  the  Heathen — 
Calamities  Averted  by  the  Influence  of  his  Name — Employment — Magic  Lan- 
tern— Visit  to  Rarotonga — Reception — Makea — Distribution  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment— The  Chief's  House — Preparations  for  Commencing  a  College — Unex- 
pected Detention — Mr.  Williams  at  Tahiti — Conduct  of  the  French — Visits  to 
Eimeo,  Huahine,  Raiatea,  Borabora,  Mauke,  and  Atiu — Large  Accession  to 
the  Church — Merciful  Deliverance — Return  to  Rarotonga — Animating  Scenes 
— Departure  for  Samoa  with  Native  Teachers — Their  Preparation  for  the  Work 
— Visit  to  Aitutaki — Encouraging  Incidents  at  Manna — Missionary  Meeting 
at  Manono — Mr.  Williams's  Numerous  Visitors — Regulations — Results — Fears 
of  the  Heathen — Singular  Conversion — Formation  of  a  Christian  Church — 
Mr.  M'^illiams's  Stated  Engagements — Return  of  the  Camden — Arrival  of  Ame- 
rican Expedition — Preparations  for  Western  Voyage — Last  Sabbath  at  Samoa 
— State  of  Mr.  Williams's  Mind — Affecting  Visit — The  Camden  Sails — Arrival 
at  Rotumah — Intercourse  with  the  Natives — Description  of  the  Island — Set- 
tlement of  Teachers — Mr.  Williams's  Feelings  on  the  Voyage  to  the  New 
Hebrides — Favourable  Reception  at  Fatuna — Last  Entry  in  his  Journal — 
Attempt  to  Account  for  its  Remarkable  Phraseology — Arrival  at  Tanna — Aus- 
picious Commencement  of  a  Mission  on  that  Island — Mr.  Williams's  Hopes  and 


REV.  J.  \V1LLIAMS.  511 

Feais— Landing  at  Erromanga— Death— Reflections  —  The  Camden  Reaches 
Sydney— Recovery  of  the  Remains  of  Messrs.  Williams  and  Harris— Effect  of 
the  Tidings  at  Samoa— Native  Sorrow  and  Sympathy— Funeral— Distress  of 
the  Rarotougans— Monuments— Arrival  of  the  InteUigence  in  England- 
Manifestations  of  Regard  and  Sorrow— Brief  Sketch  of  Mr.  Williams's  Cha- 
racter—Recollections and  Impressions  of  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis— Conclusion. 

Eighteen  years  had  passed  since  Mr.  Williams  formed 
the  first  conception  of  that  important  embassy  upon 
which  he  had  now  embarked.     If  the  reader  will  turn 
to  the  notices  of  his  reluctant  residence  at  Sydney  in 
1822,  he  will  find  there  its  outline  sketched  by  his 
own  pen.     And  every  page  of  his  subsequent  history 
shows   that   this  was   not  a  mere  brilliant  illusion, 
originating  in  youthful  ardour  and  unreflecting  zeal, 
which  delay  and  disappointment  would  moderate,  if 
not  destroy ;  but  a   project  wisely  formed,  and  well 
founded  upon   calculations  which   experience  would 
confirm,   and  principles  which  time  would  only  ma- 
ture.    Already  in  the  successes  of  former  years,  his 
"  patient  continuance  in  well  doing "   had  wrought 
for  him  a  large  reward ;  and  no  man  had  ever  more 
reason  than  he  to  "  rejoice  in  his  own  works;"  but 
these  previous  conquests  from  the  enemy  were  in  his 
esteem  little  more   than  the   outworks  of  a  mighty 
citadel,  which  he  burned  with   ardour  to  enter  and 
overthrow.      Not,   indeed,  that  he   expected  by  the 
voyage  now  commenced  to  accomplish  all  that  was  in 
his  heart.     He  went  primarily  to  survey  the  field  and 
prepare  the  way  for  future  labourers,   and  obtain  an 
entrance,  not  for  the  missionaries  of  a  single  society, 
but  of  every  institution  willing  to  take  its  part  in  the 
evangelization  of  Polynesia;  and  had  his  life  been 
spared  and  his  design  accomplished,  every  Christian 


512  LIFE  OF  THE 

body  in  Britain  would  have  been  invited  to  enter  the 
field  and  gather  the  fruits  of  his  noble  enterprise. 

It  will  not  be  supposed  that  in  undertaking  a 
voyage  so  onerous  and  hazardous,  Mr.  Williams  was 
a  stranger  to  anxious  thought  and  painful  forebodings. 
Although  sustained  by  faith  in  God,  by  the  results  of 
former  and  similar  labours,  by  the  full  conviction 
that  he  sincerely  desired  and  designed  to  do  the  will 
and  spread  the  glory  of  his  Divine  Master,  and  by 
the  assurance  that  the  effectual  fervent  prayers  of 
many  righteous  would  follow  him  through  his  adven- 
turous course,  he  was  nevertheless  weighed  down,  at 
times,  by  an  oppressive  sense  of  the  responsibility  of 
his  position.  These  feelings,  however,  were  but  pass- 
ing clouds,  which  shaded  a  path  usually  bright,  and 
neither  his  piety  nor  his  natural  temperament  per- 
mitted him  long  to  walk  in  darkness.  This  was  very 
apparent  soon  after  the  painful  hour  of  separation 
had  passed,  and  the  Camden  with  her  canvas  filled 
was  pursuing  her  course.  From  that  time  his  spirit 
rose  with  elastic  energy,  and  retained  its  buoyancy 
during  the  progress  down  the  Channel.  This  will 
appear  from  the  following  extracts. 

"  Five  o  clock,  April  12.  I  hasten  to  inform  you  that  we 
are  now  leaving  Deal.  A  boat-load  of  kind  friends  has  just 
come  oif  to  bid  us  farewell.  Last  night  we  anchored  about 
fifteen  miles  beyond  Margate,  and  after  we  had  met  together  in 
the  large  cabin  for  worship,  the  men  held  another  meeting  for 
prayer  amongst  themselves,  and  we  were  all  delighted  with  the 
pious  fervour  which  breathed  in  their  supplications,  and  were 
surprised  at  the  appropriateness  and  fluency  with  which  one  of 
them   expressed  himself."     "  We  are  gliding  down  the  Channel 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  513 

most  delightfully  with  a  fine  breeze  and  a  smooth  sea.  The 
bleating  of  the  sheep,  the  quacking  of  the  ducks,  the  crowing 
of  the  cocks,  and  the  singing  of  John^s  canaries,  make  us  think 
that  we  are  still  on  shore,  though  I  cannot  persuade  our  sea- 
sick folks  that  such  is  the  case.  The  vessel  is  the  most  perfect 
we  could  have  obtained.  There  is  a  prospect  of  great  happiness 
on  board."  "Ofi"  the  Isle  of  Wight,  April  13,  1838.  Our 
vessel  is  gliding  splendidly  past  every  ship  she  sees,  even  those 
double  her  size.  The  weather  is  beautiful,  and  the  wind  veering 
round  just  as  we  require  it.  I  hope,  my  dear  sisters,  that  you 
will  be  so  entirely  reconciled  as  to  rejoice  in  our  departure.  You 
see  the  hand  of  God ;  you  see  the  blessing  of  God ;  you  know 
it  to  be  the  cause  of  God.  The  captain  and  mates  are  every- 
thing we  could  wish.  Most  of  the  crew,  we  hope,  are  decidedly 
pious." 

These  pleasing  circumstances  exerted  a  delightful 
influence  upon  Mr.  Williams's  mind,  and  throughout 
the  first  three  days  of  the  voyage  his  spirits  were  un- 
usually high.  His  admiration  of  the  Camden  was 
unbounded,  and  he  entered  with  all  the  ardour  of  a 
racer  into  every  trial  of  her  qualities  with  the  various 
vessels  pursuing  the  same  course,  and  watched  her 
progress  with  undisguised  delight  as  she  neared  some 
that  were  ahead,  or  distanced  others  that  were  astern. 
Thus  prosperously  did  they  pursue  their  voyage  until 
Saturday  night,  when  a  heavy  and  contrary  wind 
compelled  the  captain  to  seek  shelter  in  Dartmouth 
roads.  It  was  Sabbath  afternoon  when  they  came  to 
anchor,  and  Mr.  Williams  immediately  landed  and 
preached  for  the  Rev  Mr.  Stenner,  who  wath  his  hos- 
pitable flock  manifested  the  utmost  delight  at  this 
unexpected  apparition,  and  most  cordially  opened 
their  hearts  and  houses  to  all  the  missionaries.  "  The 
friends  at  Dartmouth,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  have 

L  L 


514  LIFE  OF  THE 

loaded  us  with  kindness,"  and  those  friends  will 
not  soon  forget  the  public  meeting  on  the  Monday, 
and  the  valedictory  service  on  the  Wednesday  even- 
ings, during  which  their  beloved  visitor  was  detained 
amongst  them.  The  wind  having  become  fair,  early 
on  the  morning  of  the  19th  of  April,  the  Camden 
again  weighed  anchor,  and  at  six  o'clock  p.  m.  Mr. 
Williams  looked  for  the  last  time  upon  the  dim  shores 
of  his  native  land. 

As  soon  as  the  brethren  had  sufficiently  recovered 
from  the  effects  of  a  first  essay  upon  the  unstable 
billows,  plans  were  formed  for  the  profitable  employ- 
ment of  their  time,  and  it  was  agreed  that  every  day 
at  ten  and  two  o'clock  they  should  meet  Mr.  Wil- 
liams for  instruction  in  the  Tahitian  and  Rarotongan. 
Shortly  after  this,  on  the  3rd  of  May,  the  mission- 
aries, the  captain,  mates,  and  other  members  of  the 
ship's  company,  altogether  twenty-six  persons,  formed 
themselves  into  a  Christian  church,  and  on  the  fol- 
lowing Sabbath  evening  united  in  commemorating 
the  Lord's  death.  This  was  a  season  of  peculiar  in- 
terest to  the  brethren,  and  it  was  rendered  deeply 
solemn  by  the  circumstance,  that  death  had  that  day 
removed  from  their  midst  a  poor  Marquesan  whom 
they  were  conveying  to  his  native  shores. 

On  the  following  morning,  the  last  melancholy  duty 
of  committing  the  body  to  the  deep  was  performed,  and 
none  but  those  who  have  witnessed  the  scene,  can 
fully  realize  the  solemnity  of  a  funeral  at  sea.  "  At 
half  past  ten,"  writes  Mr.  Gill  to  his  brother,  "  we  all 
assembled  on  deck,  and  the  service  commenced  by 
singing  the  hymn,  '  Oft  as  the  bell  with  solemn  toll,' 
&c.,  (the  ship  bell  had  been  tolling  for  the  previous 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  515 

quarter  of  an  hour,)  Mr.  Williams  gave  an  address, 
after  which  the  remains  of  this  poor  Marquesan  were 
committed  to  the  deep,  until  the  sea,  with  the  solid 
ground,  shall  at  the  voice  of  the  archangel  give  up  its 
dead.     We  were  all  deeph^  affected." 

On  the  following  Thursday  they  crossed  the  line ; 
but  instead  of  the  follies  usually  practised  by  seamen 
when  making  this  transit,  the  day  was  dedicated  to 
devotion.  All  the  crew  were  released  from  labour, 
and  "  at  eleven  o'clock,"  writes  Mr.  Gill,  "  we  met 
on  deck,  when  Mr.  Williams  gave  us  a  most  excellent 
address  from  Psalm  cvii.  23,  24."  The  evening 
was  set  apart  for  special  thanksgiving  and  prayer. 
From  this  time  nothing  occurred  to  diversify  the 
daily  engagements  of  the  missionary  band  until  the 
4th  of  June,  when  they  spoke  with  an  American 
whaler,  by  which  Mr.  Williams  wrote  a  hurried  note 
to  his  sister,  Mrs.  Kuck,  in  which  he  says — "  We  are 
now  in  lat.  25  south,  30  west  longitude,  having  had 
a  most  delightful  run  of  six  weeks,  and  we  hope  to 
be  at  the  Cape  in  two  or  three  more.  We  are  all 
very  happy." 

On  the  1st  of  July,  the  Camden  entered  Simon's 
Bay.  "  As  soon  as  we  had  cast  anchor,"  writes  Mr. 
Gill,  "  the  lieutenant  of  a  ship  of  war  lying  here  came 
off  to  us,  to  make  sundry  inquiries.  When  the  captain 
told  him  that  our  cargo  was  missionaries  and  Bibles, 
he  smiled,  and  evidently  could  not  understand  it. 
As  soon  as  convenient,  we  unitedly  bowed  ourselves 
before  the  throne  of  our  God  to  acknowledge  the  good- 
ness and  mercy  which  had  so  signally  followed  us." 
Mr.  Williams  landed  with  some  of  the  brethren,  and 
as  it  was  the  Sabbath,  he  readily  accepted  an  invita- 

L  L  2 


516  LIFE  OF  THE 

tion  to  proclaim  in  the  Wesleyan  chapel,  and  for  the 
first  time  on  African  shores,  the  same  glorious  truths 
which  he  was  conveying  to  Polynesia.  But  his 
engagements  during  his  stay  at  the  Cape,  with  other 
particulars  of  interest,  will  be  best  conveyed  in  his 
own  language.  The  following  extract  is  from  a  letter 
to  the  author,  dated  July  14,  1838  : — 

"  You  will  be  gratified  to  learn  that,  after  a  most  delightful 
passage  of  ten  weeks  from  Dartmouth,  during  the  whole  of 
which  we  did  not  experience  a  storm  and  enjoyed  every  comfort, 
we  safely  reached  this  place.  On  our  way  we  sighted  Madeira, 
and  had  a  splendid  view  of  Teneriffe.  We  sailed  close  by  it, 
and  the  scene  would  have  enchanted  you.  The  Peak  is  the 
summit  of  one  stupendous  mountain  of  which  the  island  consists, 
and  is  occasionally  enveloped  in  clouds.  It  was  so  when  we 
glided  by  it ;  but  as  the  wind  was  strong  and  the  weather  clear, 
we  saw  it  to  great  advantage.  It  was  first  surrounded  by  a 
belt  of  clouds,  above  which  it  towered  a  considerable  height,  and 
this  beautiful  appearance  was  presented  several  times,  as  one 
mass  of  clouds  were  dispersed  and  another  succeeded  them. 
I  have  been  busily  employed  on  the  voyage,  in  teaching  my 
brethren  the  language,  in  writing,  in  Tahitian,  the  history  of  some 
of  the  martyrs,  &c."  To  another  friend  and  his  sisters,  he  adds 
other  particulars  of  the  voyage  and  its  termination  : — "  Most  of 
the  sailors  being  pious,  we  did  not  hear  an  oath  from  one  of 
them  throughout  the  passage,  and  instead  of  songs,  they  amuse 
themselves  with  singing  hymns.  Our  captain  is  an  eminently 
pious  man,  and  does  all  in  his  power  to  make  his  passengers 
happy.  Dear  Mary  never  suffered  so  little  on  any  voyage  as  on 
this,  and  AVilly  has  been  as  happy  as  possible.  His  mother 
gives  him  a  good  mark  for  his  lessons,  and  with  the  money  thus 
obtained  he  bought  an  omnibus  with  'Baker,  Whitechapel,  Mile 
End,^  upon  it.  I  can  assure  you  that  this  being  almost  the  first 
article  we  set  our  eyes  upon  in  Cape  Town,  it  brought  Bedford 
Square  and  Denmark   Street  so  vividly  to  our  minds,  that  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  5 1  7 

tear  of  affection  was  standing  in  the  eye  before  we  were  sensible 
of  it.  Scarcely  a  day  passes  but  we  think  of  you  all^  and  speak 
of  you  all  with  unabated  love.  *  *  After  reaching  Simon's  Bay, 
I  had  to  travel  about  twenty- two  miles  to  Cape  Town.  For  four- 
teen miles  this  road  is  pretty  good,  but  the  other  part  is  across 
bays  and  sands  from  which  horses  and  vehicles  have  sometimes  to 
be  dug  out.  At  one  place  you  reach  an  extensive  sandy  plain 
covered  with  heath,  where  thei*e  stands  a  small  public-house  with 
the  sign  of  '  The  Gentle  Shepherd  of  Salisbury  Plain/  and  the 
odd  fellow  who  keeps  it  has  had  placed  on  the  sign-board  two 
verses  as  odd  as  himself,  which  begin  thus : — 

"  'Multum  in  parvo.     Pro  bono  publico  ; 

Entertainment  for  man  and  beast  all  of  a  row.'  " 

"  At  Cape  Town,"  Mr.  Williams  writes  to  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis, 
"  I  was  most  kindly  welcomed  by  that  long-tried  and  invaluable 
servant  of  the  Society,  Dr.  Philip,  and  his  devoted  wife.  In  the 
evening  of  the  same  day,  I  gave  an  address  at  the  missionary 
prayer  meeting,  where  I  was  introduced  to  Messrs.  James 
Backhouse  and  George  Walker,  two  excellent  gentlemen  of  the 
Society  of  Friends,  who  have  been  upon  a  religious  visit  to  New 
South  Wales,  &c.,  and  have  been,  we  think,  the  instrument  of 
very  much  good.  On  the  following  day  I  hired  waggons  drawn 
by  eight  horses  each  to  bring  the  pai-ty  from  Simon's  Town. 
On  Wednesday  evening,  we  held  a  Temperance  Meeting,  which 
was  numerously  attended,  and  at  which  considerable  interest 
was  excited  in  reference  to  our  missions.  On  Sabbath  evening 
I  preached  to  a  very  crowded  audience ;  Dr.  Philip  having 
addressed  to  us  a  most  excellent  discourse  in  the  morning. 
During  the  week,  I  visited  many  of  the  infant  schools,  and  was 
exceedingly  delighted;  but  solely  grieved  that  no  one  of  our 
number  knew  a  system  so  admirably  adapted  to  the  present 
circumstances  of  the  South  Sea  missions.  I  was  therefore  most 
anxious  to  obtain  a  teacher,  but  Dr.  Philip  thought  there  was 
little  prospect  of  success,  and  we  were  about  to  relinquish  the 
hope,  when,  on  Monday  morning,  one  of  the  most  efficient  mas- 
ters in  Cape  Town  came  and  offered  his  services.     I  consulted 


518  LIFE  OF  THE 

with  Dr.  Philip  and  my  brethren,  who  considered  that  I  should 
engage  him,  and  I  have  done  so  for  five  years.  His  name  is 
Mr.  Ebenezer  Buchanan."  "  The  Cape  Town  friends/'  Mr.  W. 
adds  to  the  author,  "  have  expressed  so  lively  an  interest  in  the 
introduction  of  this  invaluable  system  into  the  islands,  that  they 
have  contributed  £100  to  provide  the  necessary  apparatus,  and 
cover  the  expenses  of  conveying  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B.  to  their  desti- 
nation. Two  merchants  went  round  and  collected  £4Q.  At  a 
meeting  of  Sunday  School  Teachers,  which  was  numerously 
attended,  I  mentioned  the  circumstance,  and  j610  more  was 
contributed ;  and  I  have  had  colonels,  captains,  invalids  from 
India,  and  other  persons  of  distinction  call  upon  me  to  tender 
their  donations.  There  is  a  beautiful  place  about  half-way 
between  Simon's  Bay  and  Cape  Town,  called  Wynberg,  where 
many  pious  gentry  reside,  who  wished  me  to  come  there  and 
hold  a  meeting.     This  I  did  and  they  gave  me  £30." 

This  cheering  reception,  and  the  pleasure  which 
Mr.  Williams  derived  from  the  society  of  Dr.  Philip 
and  other  excellent  friends,  would  have  detained  him 
longer  at  the  Cape,  had  not  duty  constrained  him  to 
depart,  which  he  did  on  the  19th  of  July.  As  the 
wind  was  fair,  the  Camden  soon  cleared  Simon's  Bay, 
and  in  a  few  hours  was  rapidly  pursuing  her  course 
to  Sydney. 

On  the  10th  of  September,  after  suffering  severely 
from  a  gale  off  St.  Paul's,  they  entered  Sydney  har- 
bour, and  were  received  in  a  manner  the  most  grati- 
fying. 

"  On  reaching  Sydney,"  Mr.  Williams  writes  to  the  Directors, 
"  our  old  friends  Messrs.  Bourne  and  Crook,  with  many  others, 
gave  us  a  hearty  welcome,  and  received  us  into  their  houses." 
Here,  however,  he  was  detained  much  longer  than  he  desired. 
But  the  time  was  not  lost.  "  I  have  been  endeavouring,"  he 
writes,  October  7th,  "  to  excite  interest  in  the  missionary  cause. 


REV.  J.  UILLIAMS.  519 

and  our  first  meeting  was  held  last  evening.  The  late  Colonial 
Secretary,  Alexander  ]\I'Leay,  Esq.,  took  the  chair,  and  the  place 
was  crowded  to  excess  by  a  most  respectable  audience.  No  col- 
kiction  had  been  intended,  as  the  meeting  was  only  preparatory 
to  the  formation  of  an  auxiliary  to  the  London  Missionary  Soci- 
ety. One  friend,  however,  rose  and  said  that  he  Avould  give 
^50  per  annum  for  five  years  !  another  gave  a  donation  of  £dO; 
two  others  of  jfilO,  and  four  of  ^65 ;  and  this,  I  trust,  is  only 
a  commencement  of  the  work.  We  are  to  hold  another  meeting 
next  Wednesday  evening,  when  the  Auxiliary  is  to  be  formed ; 
but  as  neither  the  Independent  nor  Baptist  chapel  is  large 
enough,  Dr.  Lang  has  kindly  lent  us  the  Scotch  kirk."  The 
adjourned  meeting  served  to  deepen  the  impression  previously 
made  by  Mr.  Williams's  addresses,  "  The  place,"  remarks  Mr. 
Gill,  "  was  crowded  to  excess,  and  all  appeared  to  be  deeply 
interested  in  the  engagement.  His  excellency,  the  Governor  of 
New  South  Wales,  was  present,  and  to  him  Mr.  Williams  pre- 
sented a  fine  copy  of  the  Rarotongan  Testament."  Referring  to 
these  pleasing  occurrences,  Mr.  Williams  thus  writes  to  Sir 
Culling  Eardley  Smith  :  "  The  efforts  I  have  made  to  excite  an 
interest  here  in  the  cause  of  Christ  among  the  heathen,  have 
been  greatly  blessed ;  so  much  so,  that  an  efficient  Australian 
Auxiliary  has  been  formed,  and  upwards  of  £500  donations  and 
subscriptions  have  been  already  received.  His  excellency  the 
Governor,  Sir  G.  Gipps,  attended  our  meeting,  and  set  down  his 
name  for  £20.  I  have  had  the  honour  of  dining  twice  or  thrice 
with  his  excellency,  and  he  takes  a  lively  interest  in  the  great 
woi-k  in  which  I  am  engaged.  One  gentleman  set  down  his 
name  for  £50  per  annum  for  five  years.  Thus  is  God  smiling 
upon  my  labours."  In  a  letter  to  Mr.  Snow,  he  adds,  "  The 
books  [Missionary  Enterprises]  we  brought  out  are  all  gone ; 
and  if  we  had  a  hundred  more  we  could  have  sold  them." 

Such  success  was  sufficiently  encouraging  to  Mr.  Williams, 
but  his  happiness,  during  this  delightful  sojourn,  was  much 
increased  by  the  intelligence  brought  at  the  same  time  from  the 
South  Seas.  Under  date  October  5th,  he  writes,  "A  vessel 
arrived  from  the  islands  yesterday,  and   I  have   this  afternoon 


520  LIFE  OF  THE 

seen  the  captain,  who  gives  a  most  dehghtful  account  of  the 
state  of  the  islands,  especially  Rarotonga  and  the  Navigators. 
He  states  that  it  is  of  no  use  to  take  muskets  and  powder  to 
that  group  ;  that  nothing  is  demanded  by  the  people  but  books, 
missionaries,  pens,  ink,  slates,  and  paper ;  and  that  the  work  is 
going  on  with  unprecedented  success.  The  missionaries  are 
much  beloved  by  the  people. ^^  And  this  testimony  was  confirmed 
by  Captain  Bethune,  of  H.M.S.  Conway,  who  had  recently 
returned  from  the  islands ;  and  at  the  second  public  meeting,  and 
in  the  presence  of  the  governor,  "  he  gave,^'  writes  Mr.  Williams, 
"  a  most  delightful  account  of  what  he  saw."  "  Here  also,"  he 
adds,  in  a  letter  to  the  author,  "  I  met  the  expedition,  which  is 
going  to  Port  Essington,  in  New  Holland,  to  form  a  new  settle- 
ment. Sir  Gordon  Bremer  had  the  command  of  it,  but  it  is 
ultimately  to  be  under  the  command  of  Captain  M'Arthur,  who 
is  a  most  exemplary  Christian.  From  all  the  gentlemen  con- 
nected with  this  expedition,  I  received  attentions  and  valuable 
information ;  but  especially  from  Captain  M'Arthur,  who  was 
exceedingly  urgent  that  I  would  visit  Port  Essington,  and  form 
a  mission  in  the  vicinity.  For  my  encouragement,  he  not  only 
promised  every  assistance,  but  gave  the  following  piece  of  sin- 
gular, encouraging,  and  valuable  information  :  that  in  the  Ara- 
fura  sea,  which  is  just  through  Torres  Straits,  there  is  an  island 
called  Kissa,  where  the  inhabitants  are  all  Christians,  and  where 
they  have  large  places  of  worship,  with  native  schoolmasters  and 
ministers  ;  that  they  have  had  no  intercourse  with  Europeans  for 
fifty  years,  until  lately ;  that  they  are  exceedingly  anxious  for 
missionaries ;  and  that,  as  they  are  constantly  trading  with  New 
Guinea,  this  may  afibrd  an  auspicious  opening  to  that  island. 
Mr.  Earle,  a  gentleman  of  the  expedition,  gave  me  a  most 
interesting  manuscript,  containing  a  full  account  of  the  island. 
It  appears  that  about  seventy  years  ago  a  Dutch  missionary 
laboured  amongst  the  people  with  great  diligence,  and  that  the 
existing  state  of  things  is  the  fruit  of  his  toil.  I  long  to  be 
able  to  commence  my  great  voyage." 

But  there  were  other  circumstances  of  a  widely  different  cha- 
racter, which  contributed  to  animate  him  in  the  prosecution  of 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  521 

his  noble  enterprise,  especially  the  condition  of  the  Australian 
aborigines,  and  the  proceedings  of  the  Catholic  priests.  In  a 
letter  to  his  son  Samuel,  dated  October  20,  he  thus  refers  to  the 
former  pitiable  class.  "  We  formed  another  society  last  night, 
which  is  an  auxiliary  to  the  Aborigines  Protection  Society ;  for 
the  stock-keepers  up  the  country  kill  the  poor  natives  most 
sadly.  I  cannot  stay  to  give  you  the  particulars,  but  I  am 
sorely  grieved  to  tell  you  that  the  poor  aborigines  are  as  igno- 
rant, wretched,  and  degraded  as  they  were  when  the  English 
first  took  possession  of  their  country  fifty  years  ago.  This  shows 
us  that  it  is  not  mere  intercourse  with  civilized  society  that  can 
convert  and  elevate  the  heathen,  but  the  precious  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ."  "  With  regard  to  the  Catholics,"  he  writes  to 
Mr.  Snow,  "  you  will  be  grieved  to  hear  that  the  priests  are 
making  a  most  desperate  effort  to  establish  Popery  in  the  islands. 
I  have  heard  that  a  French  frigate  is  gone  to  the  Gambier 
Islands  with  fifty  priests  on  board.  What  a  call  is  this  for  ex- 
ertion on  the  part  of  British  Christians ;  and  how  ought  the 
friends  of  Christ  of  all  denominations  to  unite  hand  and  heart 
in  opposing  that  despicable  and  destructive  system.  The  popish 
bishop  confirmed  about  three  hundred  Irish  convicts  last  Sab- 
bath day." 

But  however  important  his  stay  in  Sydney,  Mr. 
Williams  was  most  anxious  to  embark  for  his  more 
distant  destination,  and  it  was  therefore  with  great 
joy  that,  on  the  17th  of  October,  the  vessel  for  which 
they  had  been  waiting  entered  the  harbour.  Pre- 
parations were  immediately  made  for  proceeding  on- 
wards to  the  islands ;  and  on  the  following  Tuesday 
evening,  (October  23,)  the  missionary  band,  in  con- 
nexion with  three  Wesley  an  brethren  and  their  wives, 
who  were  about  to  sail  in  another  vessel  for  the  Fijis, 
were  publicly  and  specially  commended  to  the  care 
of  the  Most  High.     "  This,"  writes  Mr.  Gill,  "  was  a 


522  LIFE  OF  THE 

truly  interesting  service.  The  chapel  was  crowded  to 
excess.  The  kindness  of  the  friends  here  is  past  all 
description.  The  separation  is  quite  a  second  leaving 
England,  and  to  complete  it  they  are  going  to  engage 
a  steamer  to  convey  us  to  the  Head,  seven  miles 
down  the  stream,  when  we  embark.  This  is  kindness 
indeed." 

This  proposal  was  carried  into  effect  on  the  follow- 
ing Thursday,  (October  25,)  and  the  scene  then  wit- 
nessed was  a  striking  evidence  of  the  intense  interest 
which  had  been  awakened.  The  following  extract 
from  the  interesting  journal  of  Mr.  Gill  contains  some 
particulars  of  the  embarkation. 

"  This  morning,  at  half  past  nine  o'clock,  crowds  were  col- 
lected at  the  government  jetty,  where  the  Australian  steamer 
was  to  take  up  her  passengers.  At  ten  o'clock,  she  came  along- 
side, and  was  soon  completely  filled.  We  were  detained  about 
an  hour,  during  which  we  engaged  a  native  of  Rarotonga,  a  lad 
about  twelve  or  fourteen  years  of  age,  to  go  on  with  us  to  the 
island.  He  appeared  truly  pleased ;  having  been  brought  to 
Sydney  by  a  merchant  who  told  him  that  he  should  get  back  to 
his  island  in  a  day  or  two.  He  cried  with  joy  at  the  anticipa- 
tion of  seeing  his  medua  vaine mother.     A  little  after  elevisn 

o'clock  we  proceeded  down  the  stream.  As  we  left  the  shores 
of  Sydney,  Mr.  Saunders  gave  out  the  hymn,  '  Jesus  at  thy 
command,'  &c.  At  ten  o'clock  we  came  alongside  of  'the 
Letitia.'  Another  hymn  was  then  sung,  and  Mr.  M'Kenny 
offered  prayer,  after  which  the  Wesleyan  brethren  embarked  on 
board  the  Letitia,  which  lay  about  ten  minutes'  sail  from  the 
open  sea.  As  we  were  leaving  them,  we  sang  '  Ye  messengers 
of  Christ,'  &c.  A  little  before  two  o'clock  we  came  alongside 
of  the  Camden.  But  it  is  impossible  to  describe  the  scene 
which  we  then  witnessed.  I  must  leave  you  to  supply  your- 
selves from  your  recollection  of  the  11th  of  April  last.     As  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  523 

steamer  left  us,  the  friends,  as  well  as  their  feelings  would  per- 
mit, sang  the  Christian's  parting  hymn  : — 

'^  'Blest  be  the  tie  that  binds 
Our  hearts  in  Christian  love,'  &c. 

"  After  sailing  round  the  Camden,  and  giving  us  three  cheers, 
they  bade  us  farewell  and  retui'ned,  and  in  less  than  an  hour  we 
were  again  at  sea  with  a  favourable  wind." 

No  event  demanding  particular  notice  occurred 
until  November  16,  when  they  joined  company  with 
an  American  whaler,  and  enjoyed  much  pleasant 
intercourse  with  Captain  Biggs,  her  commander. 
Amongst  her  crew  they  were  surprised  to  find  a  na- 
tive of  Savage  Island. 

"  The  captain,"  writes  Mr.  W.  to  his  son  Samuel,  "  lowered 
his  boat  and  came  alongside,  bringing  the  savage  with  him. 
And  you  would  have  been  much  amused,  had  you  seen  him  sit 
and  stare  at  the  missionaries'  wives.  Our  cow  was  in  the  lontr 
boat,  and  we  took  him  there  to  see  her.  Immediately  he  got  a 
sight  of  her,  he  sprang  back,  set  up  a  shout,  and  gazed  intensely 
for  live  minutes,  every  now  and  then  uttering  an  exclamation  of 
astonishment.  It  was  some  time  before  I  could  make  him  un- 
derstand, but  at  length  I  told  him  that  my  name  was  Williams, 
when  he  immediately  began  talking  about  Uea  and  Niumanga,* 
and  informed  me  that  Uea  was  killed  in  the  war,  and  that  Niu- 
manga  was  at  Manua,  having  made  his  escape.  I  intend  to  call 
at  Manua,  and  take  him  and  some  teachers  to  Savage  Island ; 
so,  my  dear  Sam,  you  nuist  remember  them  and  me  in  your 
prayers." 

"This  youth,"  adds  Mr.  Gill,  "was  very  desirous  to  stay, 
but  the  captain  would  not  part  with  him.  Captain  Biggs  told 
us  that  the  native  police  is  in  efficient  operation,   and  gave  us 

*  The  two  natives  taken  on  board  the  Messenger  of  Peace.  Vide 
Missionary  Enterprises,  p.  296. 


r>2l  \A\'V.  OF   IIIK 

the  (ollowiii^  illiislj-atioii.  It  Ih  .ippoiiiUd  tliiit  two  |)()li(:(;in(:ii 
hIihII  wtit(tli  over  (;v(!ry  wailor  thai  larnJH ;  and  oik;  cvcniu}^  liflcca 
Hailor-H  cairw;  on  shore,  and  went,  l,o  a  houHC  whore  they  hoped, 
HH  tliey  termed  it,  to  enjoy  tiieniHelveH ;  but  to  their  great  inor- 
tifieation,  they  were  followed  hy  tljirty  policemen,  who  kept 
them  in  j^ood  order." 

AH(;r  ;i  ph-asjiiil  voyage,  on  tlj(;  23r(l  ol' Novcinhcr, 
lli<'y  came  in  wiglii  or'J'iittiil;i,,  ainl  on  the  following 
morning  tlic  ('Jinidcn  (Mitercui  and  aiicliorcd  in  IIk; 
Hlicltrn'cl  and  lovely  harbour  of  I^angopango. 

"  TIk;  Heenery,"  ohHerv(!H  Mr.  (lill,  "  i»  heautif'ul  Ixtyond  de- 
Meription.  *  *  'I'Ik;  riativcH  who  eam(;  on  hoard  wcn'e  quite  over- 
come witli  HurpriHc,  when  we  told  them  that  ours  waK  u  min- 
Hionary  Khip,  arid  that  w(!  had  Mr.  WdlianiH  with  iik."  "  Tlic 
very  firnt  man,"  Mr.  WilliatiiH  write.H  to  theautlior,  "  who  stepped 
on  hoard  the  (Jamden  wan  the  pow(trf"ul  ehii^i"  who  kilhtd  '^Fama- 
fuigria.  He  is  Htill  a  heathen  and  a  wielu^d  man.  I  talked 
HCirioimly  to  him  ;  hut  wli(;ther  any  henelieial  im|)reKsion  was 
prodn(!ed,  time  will  tell.  A  few  minut(;H  alter,  four  or  live 
yoiHig  men,  wIiohc,  ap|)eararice  lornKid  a  perl'ect  contraKt  to  that 
of  the  chief,  came  on  hoard,  and  hfting  t}i(;ir  hats  from  th(;ir 
headH,  Hahit.ed  me  very  rcHpefttfully  hy  Haying,  in  the  native  lan- 
guage, Miood  ind(;(;d  !i,re  (jod'K  arrangementK.  He  lian  heard 
our  prayeiH,  and  hronght,  you  hack  at,  last.'  I  hey  proved  to  he 
inemherH  ol  the;  nuM-ntly  lornied  ehiiich,  and  dining  our  stay 
we  were  delighted  with  tint  piety  of  their  eondiiet.  l'r(;Keritly 
Moana,  the  (thief  of  the  MarcpicHaH,  eam(;  alongnide.  Vou  may 
recollect  him.  We  was  in  Mngland,  iind  came  out  with  the 
})rethren  in  the  DiiiKtlliir  (lastle.  At,  length,  Mr.  Murray  (;amo. 
il<;  is  very  tall,  and  thin,  an<l  piile  ;  we  vv(;re  all  diHtrcKsed  at 
M<MMng  him.  Hut  he  informed  us  that  Ik-  was  in  tolerahly  good 
JKudth.  lie  :ukI  his  hrclhren,  w(;  found,  had  endured  great 
privations,  hut  he  spoke  of  them  as  a  true  missionury  of  Jesus 
(]i>rist,  who  had  learned  Mo  endure  liardshi|)H  as  a  good  soldier.' 
As  soon  us  he  came,  all  hands  were  calhd  aft,  and  we  Jointtd  on 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  .'>25 

our  quarter  deck,  with  one  heart  and  one  soul,  in  i)resentinp; 
our  united  praises  to  God  for  his  gracious  and  protecting  good- 
ness. On  going  on  shore,  we  fomul  most  of  the  people  profess- 
ing Christians.  They  appeared  to  be  exceedingly  kind  to  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Murray.  AVe  were  present  at  their  usual  Friday 
meeting,  when  several  excellent  speeches  were  delivered  by  the 
natives,  who  congratulated  themselves  and  thanked  God  on  our 
safe  arrival.  Most  of  the  brethren  said  a  few  words,  which 
were  interpreted  by  Mr.  INIurray.  On  Sabbath,  we  united  with 
the  infant  church  in  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord's  supper.  They 
are  all  interesting  characters.  The  place  is  romantic  and  beau- 
tiful in  the  extreme ;  and  a  settlement  might  be  formed  here 
which  would  not  be  surpassed  in  the  whole  Pacific  Ocean." 

During  the  meeting  on  Friday,  referred  to  by  Mr.  Williams, 
"  I  was  much  affected,"  writes  Mr.  Gill,  "  by  the  conduct  of  one 
of  the  wives  of  a  native  teacher  from  Rarotonga.  As  soon  as 
]Mr.  W.  told  her  who  of  our  number  were  for  our  land,  she 
took  firm  hold  of  Mrs.  Royle's  hand  and  Elizabeth's  in  one  of 
her  own,  and  in  the  other  held  ]\Ir.  R.'s  and  mine,  and  welcomed 
us  with  an  expression  of  great  affection.  On  the  following  day, 
we  were  all  summoned  to  a  meeting  of  the  chiefs,  who  had  a 
good  supply  of  pigs  and  fruit  to  present  to  us.  After  we  had 
received  the  presents,  with  a  speech  from  the  principal  chief,  Mr. 
W.  told  them  that  we  would  give  them  something  in  return, 
but  immediately  he  and  his  attendants  exclaimed  against  it, 
saying,  '  The  infrodncfiori  of  the  light  of  the  Gospel  is  more  than 
a  compensation.'  "  After  several  natives  had  made  their  "  little 
speeches,"  a  very  old  chief  arose,  and  said  that  many  years  ago  a 
chief  in  a  neighbouring  village  delivered  this  prophecy — "  That 
the  worship  of  the  spirits  would  cease  throughout  Samoa, — that 
a  great  white  chief  would  come  from  beyond  the  distant  horizon, 
who  would  overthrow  their  religion,  and  that  all  this  would 
happen  very  shortly  after  his  death."  "  That  old  man,"  he  added, 
"  died  just  before  the  lotu  was  brought  to  our  land,"  and  then 
tiirning  from  the  assembly,  fixing  his  eyes  intently  upon  Mr. 
Williams,  and  pointing  to  him  as  he  sat  in  their  midst,  he  said, 
in  a  most  expressive  tone,  "  See  !  the  prophecy  is  fulfilled.    This 


526  LIFE  OF  THE 

is  the  great  white  chief  who  was  to  come  from  beyond  the 
distant  horizon  ;  this  is  he  who  has  overturned  the  worship  of. 
the  spirits  !"  He  then  proceeded  to  show  how  completely  the 
prediction  had  been  verified,  and  concluded  with  an  earnest 
exhortation  to  all  to  embrace  the  word  of  God. 

"  On  Monday  morning/^  Mr.  Williams  proceeds,  "  we  sailed 
for  Leone,  which  is  about  sixteen  miles  from  Pangopango. 
Here  I  recognized,  and  pointed  out  to  my  brethren,  the  place 
where  our  boat  lay  to  on  her  oars  at  our  former  visit ;  the  trees 
under  which  the  Christians  sat,  and  Amoamo,  the  chief  who 
waded  into  the  water,  and  who,  I  am  truly  happy  to  say,  is, 
I  believe,  a  decided  Christian. ^^ 

Shortly  after  their  arrival,  Amoamo  came  on  board 
the  Camden,  and  during  his  short  stay,  Mr.  Williams 
showed  to  him  the  plate  which  represented  the  scene 
at  his  first  visit.  On  seeing  it,  his  astonishment  was 
excessive.  For  some  time,  he  stood  motionless  as  a 
statue  gazing  upon  the  picture  with  a  look  of  incre- 
dulity, and  then  lifting  up  his  hands,  he  broke  forth 
into  the  exclamation,  ''  Yes  !  it  is  so  truly.  That  is 
I  myself;  there  are  my  people,"  and  for  a  considera- 
ble time,  did  nothing  but  express  his  admiration  of 
the  picture,  and  of  those  wonderful  papalangis  who 
could  represent  on  paper  things  which  their  eyes  had 
never  beheld. 

"  Poor  Barnden,"  writes  Mr.  W.,  "  was  much  attached  to  him, 
and  his  kindness  to  the  missionary  was  great  and  unvarying. 
When  it  was  determined  that  Mr.  B.  should  remove  for  a  season 
to  assist  in  putting  up  the  press,  &c.,  the  poor  chiePs  heart 
seemed  ready  to  burst ;  he  cried  for  days  like  a  child.''  ''  Poor 
fellow,'^  writes  Mr.  Gill,  "  I  shall  never  forget  him.  Mr.  W. 
endeavoured  to  comfort  him  by  the  assurance  that  he  should 
have  another  missionary  in  a  few  months,  but  he  refused  to  be 
comforted,  saying,  '  You  promised  me  a  missionary  when  we 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  527 

were  heathens,  and  now  we  have  had  him  a  little  while,  and 
have  cast  off  heathenism,  what  can  we  do  without  him  ?  Shall 
we  go  back  again  to  darkness  V  " 

At  a  short  distance  from  the  landing-place,  and  on  the  site  of 
the  little  original  chapel,  there  stood  a  half-finished  house  of 
prayer  100  feet  long.  ''  A  class  of  feelings  scarcely  describable/' 
writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  rushed  into  my  mind  at  the  sight  of  this 
large  chapel,  capable  of  containing  1500  people,  and  finding  the 
entire  population  under  instruction."  As  soon  as  the  missionary 
party  landed,  they  were  unexpectedly  invited  to  a  dinner  in 
native  style^  consisting  of  a  pig  baked  whole.  "  We  sat  down 
on  the  stones,"  wi'ites  Mr.  Gill,  "  and  each  took  a  leaf  as  a  sub- 
stitute for  a  plate,  and  ate  as  much  as  we  pleased,  but  none 
seemed  to  relish  it  so  much  as  Mr.  Williams." 

''  Having  taken  Mr.  Barnden  on  board,"  Mr.  W.  proceeds, 
"  we  steered  for  Apia,  the  harbour  in  Upolu,  where  Mr.  Mills 
is  stationed ;  and  as  we  sailed  along  the  coast  of  that  noble 
island,  at  a  distance  of  every  few  miles  we  recognized  large 
places  of  worship,  white  as  snow,  smiling  a  welcome  to  us 
through  the  dark  rich  foliage  in  which  they  were  embowered. 
We  entered  the  harbour  at  eight  o'clock,  and  soon  received  a 
hearty  welcome  from  Mr.  Mills."  "  We  were  soon  surrounded 
by  natives,"  adds  Mr.  Gill,  "  who  were  rejoiced  at  being  told 
that  ours  was  a  lotu  pae,  a  religious  ship,  and  that  we  had 
brought  Mr.  Williams." 

"  Messengers,"  Mr.  Williams  proceeds,  "  were  immediately 
sent  to  convene  missionaries,  chiefs,  and  native  teachers,  and 
in  the  meantime  I  obtained  the  use  of  a  large  house,  and  with 
the  assistance  of  some  of  my  brethren,  set  to  work,  and  divided 
it  into  apartments  to  accommodate  the  missionaries  on  shore 
while  the  Camden  was  unloading.  In  about  a  week,  those  who 
were  summoned  assembled,  and  a  great  meeting  was  held,  at 
which  the  stations  of  the  three  brethren  were  fixed.  Mr.  Stair, 
the  printer,  is  settled  at  Falelatai,  the  settlement  of  the  interest- 
ing Young  chief  spoken  of  in  the  Narrative,  (page  451,)  called 
Riromaiava.  He  is  now  a  powerful  preacher.  Mr.  Heath  calls 
him  the  Whitefield  of  Samoa."     Amongst  other  arrangements, 


528  LIFE  OF  THE 

it  was  agreed  that  Mr.  Macdonald  should  remove  from  his  sta- 
tion to  another,  where  his  labours  where  most  urgently  required ; 
but  not  a  native  would  render  the  slightest  assistance  in  convey- 
ing his  goods  to  the  Camden,  and  the  reason  they  assigned  was 
that  it  should  never  be  said  they  helped  a  missionary  to  leave 
them." 

While  the  brethren  were  being  located  at  their  re- 
spective stations,  Mr.  Williams  improved  the  season 
by  holding  intercourse  with  the  natives,  and  in 
making  observations  upon  their  spiritual  condition. 
His  estimate,  with  some  of  the  incidents  which  marked 
this  portion  of  his  history,  will  be  found  in  the  fol- 
lowing extracts. 

"  I  must  now  tell  you  something  about  the  state  of  the  mis- 
sion. And  in"  the  first  place,  the  numbers  who  have  renounced 
heathenism  are  very  great.  It  is  supposed  that  the  whole  group 
contains  a  population  of  sixty  or  seventy  thousand,  and  of  these 
about  fifty  thousand  are  under  instruction.  The  desire  for  mis- 
sionaries is  intense  and  universal.  Chiefs  from  all  quarters 
came,  some  one  hundred  others  two  hundred  miles,  and  pleaded 
with  us  in  the  most  urgent  manner,  and,  if  we  had  had  twenty 
instead  of  three,  all  would  have  been  readily  disposed  of.  Your 
heart  would  have  ached,  had  you  seen  the  downcast  dejected 
looks  of  those  who  were  unsuccessful.  Since  my  arrival,  I  have 
attended  the  opening  of  three  or  four  places  of  worship,  each  of 
which  will  contain  from  twelve  to  eighteen  hundi'ed  persons,  and 
there  are  eight  or  ten  of  these  places  in  Upolu,  besides  other 
smaller  ones.  The  natives  have  got  into  a  method  of  killing  an 
immense  number  of  pigs  when  they  open  their  chapels.  At 
one  place  there  were  seven  hundred  killed;  and  at  another, 
where  the  population  did  not  exceed  sixteen  hundred,  they 
slaughtered  thirteen  hundred  and  seventy  !  We  hope  shortly  to 
improve  upon  this  system,  and  to  induce  them  to  save  their  pigs 
to  buy  clothes.  The  entire  cessation  of  their  sanguinary  wars 
is  another  interesting  feature  of  their  condition.     When  Mate- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  529 

tau,  a  chief  mentioned  in  the  Missionary  Enterprises,  became 
really  converted,*  he  called  together  his  friends  and  relations ; 
and  having  a  large  stock  of  muskets,  clubs,  &c.,  he  distributed 
them  all,  not  reserving  even  one  for  himself ;  and  then  holding 
up  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  he  said  to  them,  '  This  is  the  only 
weapon  with  which  I  will  ever  fight  again.'  He  had  been  a 
great  warrior.  The  multitude  who  can  read  would  surprise  you. 
The  Tahitians  made  very  great  progress,  and  were  rapid  in  ac- 
quiring the  art  of  reading ;  but  the  Samoans  far  surpass  them. 
It  is  but  a  few  years  ago  that  this  language  was  unwritten, 
and  now  the  Gospel  of  St.  Matthew  is  translated,  and  many 
elementary  works  are  in  print,  thousands  of  which  are  in  the 
hands  of  the  people,  and  they  read  them  with  fluency  and  in- 
terest. At  most  of  the  houses  in  the  island,  family  prayer  is 
conducted,  and  at  the  dawn  of  day,  you  are  awoke  by  the  voice 
of  prayer  and  praise.  A  short  time  since,  Mrs.  Mills  went  into 
the  house  of  her  servants  one  evening,  and  found  them  sitting 
in  the  dark.  Inquiring  why  they  did  so,  they  replied  that  they 
had  but  a  small  portion  of  oil,  and  as  they  did  not  know  when 
they  should  get  any  more,  they  sat  in  the  dark  that  they  might 
use  their  oil  at  family  prayer,  and  be  able  to  read  the  Scrip- 
tures." 

"  To  give  you  an  idea  of  the  extent  of  the  brethren's  labours," 
Mr.  W.  writes  to  the  Directors,  "  I  would  just  describe  Mr. 
Heath's  station.  Besides  Manono,  he  has  to  superintend  twelve 
or  fourteen  thousand  people  scattered  in  villages  along  a  line  of 
coast  of  seventy  miles  in  length ;  and  the  other  brethren  have 
stations  of  equal  extent,  and  having  no  horses,  they  are  com- 
pelled to  walk  a  great  deal,  which  is  wearing  them  out  fast.  I 
have  much  pleasure  in  stating  my  conviction  that  a  band  of 
more  devoted,  laborious,  and  talented  missionaries  is  rarely  to  be 
met  with.  *  *  Of  our  truly  beloved  and  excellent  captain,  I 
cannot  speak  in  too  high  terms.  He  has  gained  the  aflfections 
of  evei-y  one  on  board.     As  a  man  he  is  mild,  amiable,  and 


*  He  is  now  a  deacon  of  a  Christian  church. 
M  M 


530  LIFE  OF  THE 

obliging  in  the  extreme ;  as  a  captain  he  is  the  most  skilful  of 
any  with  whom  I  ever  sailed.  In  danger,  he  is  calm  and  col- 
lected, prudent  but  decisive ;  and  as  a  navigator,  although  he 
has  not  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  a  good  education,  he  is  so 
correct,  that  we  have  not  been  out  a  mile  in  our  reckoning  in 
making  any  land  since  we  left  England.  As  a  Christian,  he  is 
*  a  holy  man  of  God.^  '' 

The  scene  which  surrounded  Mr.  Williams  at 
Samoa,  could  not  fail  to  awaken  m  his  heart  peculiar 
emotions.  Here  he  beheld,  with  gratitude,  wonder, 
and  delight,  the  blessed  results  of  his  former  labours, 
and  reaped  the  large  reward  of  those  two  voyages  of 
Christian  beneficence,  by  which  he  laid  the  broad  and 
deep  foundation  of  the  noble  superstructure  now 
rising  up  before  him.  But  amidst  his  exultation,  and 
only  five  weeks  after  their  arrival,  the  mission  was 
deprived  of  one  of  its  most  efficient  labourers,  the 
Rev.  J.  Barnden,  who  was  drowned  while  bathing. 
The  loss  in  such  circumstances  was  severely  felt  by 
the  missionaries,  all  of  whom  justly  and  highly 
esteemed  their  devoted  brother,  but  no  one  suffered 
more  severely  than  Mr.  Williams.  "  We  all  loved 
him  much,"  he  writes,  "he  was  an  invaluable  mission- 
ary." It  devolved  upon  Mr.  Williams  to  take  a  prin- 
cipal part  at  the  funeral  of  this  excellent  man.  The 
event  deeply  impressed  him  at  the  time;  so  deeply 
that,  on  returning  to  his  own  house,  his  emotions 
overcame  him,  and  he  said  to  his  family,  with  a 
solemnity  almost  prophetic,  "  /,  perhaps;  shall  be  the 
next." 

Mr.  Williams's  primary  intention  was  to  have 
obtained  a  residence  for  his  beloved  partner,  amidst 
their  numerous  and  attached  friends  at  Rarotonga, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  531 

and  during  his  western  voyage  to  have  made  that 
island  his  head-quarters.  But  the  state  of  society  at 
Samoa,  the  conviction  that  his  occasional  visits  there 
would  be  more  productive  than  at  any  other  group, 
the  urgency  of  the  missionaries  and  their  flocks,  and 
the  desire  of  Mrs.  Williams  to  dwell  amongst  a 
people  so  prepared  of  the  Lord,  induced  him  to  make 
Upolu  his  future  home.  In  addition  to  these  motives, 
Mr.  Williams  writes  that  "  the  chiefs  and  inhabitants 
of  a  large  district  came  to  my  son,  and  begged  of 
him  to  dwell  with  them,  promising  to  render  him 
every  assistance  in  their  power.  Considering  it  an 
eligible  situation  for  promoting  his  objects,  and  a 
place  presenting  a  wide  scope  for  missionary  labours, 
we  determined  upon  taking  up  our  abode  there."  In 
a  letter  to  his  son  Samuel  he  has  supplied  other  most 
interesting  particulars  of  this  movement : — 

"  But  I  think  I  hear  you  say,"  he  writes,  "  what  about  my 
mother  ?     Where  is  she  ?    Tell  me  something  about  her.     She 
is  at  Fasetootai,  and  John  and  Carry  are  with  her.     The  people 
of  that  district  were  conquered  during  the  late  war,  and  were  all 
driven  from  their  lands ;  but  since  the  introduction  of  Chris- 
tianity, they  have  been  allowed  to  return  to  their  respective 
villages.     The  people  came  and  begged  so  hard,  and  pleaded  so 
forcibly,  that  your  dear  mother  was  moved  with  compassion  for 
them,  and  agreed  to  go  and  settle  there.     The  young  chiefs  are 
two  as  fine  men  as  any  you  ever  saw,  and  referring  to  the  benefits 
of  Christianity,  one  of  them  said,   '  Had  it  not  been  for  the 
Gospel,  we  should  never  again  have  set  one  foot  upon  the  land 
of  our  fathers.     But  now,  here  we  are,  and  we  can   dry  our  V 
beautiful  mats  in  the  sun  without  fearing  the  hands  of  the  plun-   } 
derer ;  we  can  plant  our  food  without  being  afraid  of  having  it  | 
forcibly  taken  from  us  ;  and  we  can  lie  dovra  and  sleep  in  peace  I 
at  night  without  dreading  the  murderous  club  of  the  warrior.  1 

M  M  2 


532  LIFE  OF  THE 

Oh  !  what  a  good  thing  the  rehgion  of  Jesus  Christ  is  !'  Tears 
were  in  his  eyes  while  he  spoke,  and  he  could  scarcely  give 
utterance  to  his  words.  And  then  he  added — '  We  only  want 
one  thing  more,  and  that  is  that  a  missionary  would  come  and 
live  amongst  us  ;  and  if  you  would  come,  we  should  never  cease 
rejoicing/  All  the  women  too  came  to  your  dear  mother  and 
Carry,  and  the  chiefs  went  to  John.  Thinking  that,  upon  the 
whole,  it  was  a  suitable  place  for  all  our  purposes,  we  consented ; 
and  the  people  were  so  delighted  that  they  put  up  a  house  sixty 
feet  long  and  thirty  wide  for  us  in  one  day  !  The  district  is  a 
very  remarkable  one,  At  the  back  of  our  house  is  the  large 
mountain  which  was  in  flames  when  I  iirst  came.  (Missionary 
Enterprises,  p.  333.)  A  few  paces  from  the  house  are  the  large 
black  patches  where  the  fires  were  kindled  in  which  the  bodies  of 
the  victims  were  burnt ;  and  a  short  distance  farther,  is  the  spot 
where  Tamafaigna  was  killed ;  so  that  the  situation  is  invested 
with  much  interest.  There  are  3000  or  4000  people  in  the  dis- 
trict, whose  instruction  will  afford  to  your  dear  mother  and  Carry 
plenty  of  employment." 

Prior  to  this,  Mr.  Williams's  temporary  home  was 
at  Apia,  nor  did  he  contemplate  a  removal  to  Fase- 
tootai,  until,  in  their  way  to  a  more  distant  part  of 
Upolu,  he  and  his  family  called  at  this  settlement.  It 
was  during  this  short  sojourn  of  a  few  hours  that 
their  future  residence  was  fixed.  But  it  was  rather 
fixed  for  them  than  by  them.  The  importunity  of 
the  people,  and  the  eligibility  of  their  district,  had 
indeed  favourably  disposed  Mr.  W.  towards  the 
locality,  and  without  giving  his  assent,  he  merely 
intimated  as  much  to  the  beseeching  chiefs  and  clam- 
ourous crowd  who  followed  him.  But  this  was  a 
sufficient  warrant  for  them,  and  without  awaiting  a 
more  definite  reply,  and  acting  upon  the  conviction 
that  delays  are  dangeious,  as  soon  as  he  had  given 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  533 

them  a  word  of  encouragement,  about  five  liundretl 
natives  started  for  Apia,  a  distance  of  twenty  miles ; 
and  although  without  authority,  they  had  no  sooner 
reached  the  spot,  than  they  sought  out  and  seized 
every  package  upon  which  they  saw  the  letter  "  W ;" 
and  having  satisfied  themselves  that  they  possessed  all, 
without  waiting  for  refreshment  or  rest,  they  began 
their  retreat  in  Samoan  style,  which  is  always  in  single 
file,  and  thus  forming  a  lengthened  train  along  the 
shore,  they  pursued  their  course  shouting,  laughing, 
and  when  the  burden  was  not  too  heavy  to  prevent 
it,  jumping  and  dancing  with  delight.  Songs  also 
were  composed  for  the  occasion,  the  chorus  of  which 
was  : — 

"  Williamu  is  coming,  is  coming,  is  coming. 
He  is  bringing  the  lotu  to  Fasetootai." 

It  is  an  interesting  supplement  to  this  incident  that, 
although  the  property  was  distributed  through  several 
villages,  and  in  scores  of  houses,  and  the  temptation 
to  dishonesty  was  peculiarly  strong,  not  a  solitary 
article  was  stolen. 

The  scene  witnessed  on  the  day  of  the  erection 
of  the  mission  premises,  was  not  less  characteristic 
than  that  exhibited  during  the  removal  from  Apia. 
The  house  consisted  of  several  rooms,  and  was 
built  according  to  a  plan  of  Mr.  Williams.  Every 
native  capable  of  rendering  assistance  on  this  occa- 
sion most  cheerfully  did  so  ;  all  acting  under  the 
direction  of  their  chiefs.  Some  were  in  the  moun- 
tains felling  the  trees,  and  lopping  off  their  branches  ; 
others  were  laboriously  digging  holes  for  the  main 
pillars  of  the  house,  or  fixing  them  in  their  proper 


534  LIFE  OF  THE 

positions ;  and  another  large  band  was  appointed  to 
bring  the  trees,  from  which  nothing  but  the  branches 
had  been  removed,  and  some  of  which  were  very 
hirge,  to  the  spot  where  they  were  required.  These 
masses  of  timber  were  carried  upon  the  shoulders  of 
the  natives,  about  two  hundred  being  assigned  to  each 
tree;  and  while  these  were  staggering  under  their 
burden,  another  native,  selected  on  account  of  his 
agility,  and  the  readiness  with  which  he  composed 
songs  and  music  suitable  to  the  occasion,  acted  as 
master  of  the  ceremonies,  and  did  his  utmost  to 
strengthen  and  stimulate  his  brethren.  At  one  time 
he  would  dart  before  them,  or  wheel  round  the  log 
shouting  as  he  ran ;  and  at  another  he  would  leap 
upon  it,  and  dance  along  between  the  heads  and 
shoulders  of  the  bearers ;  and,  while  in  this  elevated 
position,  commence  a  solo,  of  which  the  following  is 
a  sample : — 

"  This  log  is  for  the  house  of  our  teacher — Williamu. 
He  the  good  word  has  brought  to  our  land. 
He  is  coming  to  live  at  Fasetootai." 

And  instantly  as  the  last  line  was  uttered,  it  was 
caught  up  and  repeated  in  chorus  several  times  by 
the  whole  band  at  the  highest  pitch  of  their  voices. 
Nor  was  the  singing  confined  to  a  single  company. 
All  the  different  parties  had  their  fugleman,  and  at 
every  stage  of  their  work,  some  new  stanza  would 
be  composed  and  sung  in  celebration  of  their  own 
achievements,  or  of  their  missionary's  arrival. 

But  the  joy  of  these  natives  was  not  unalloyed.  As 
soon  as  it  was  known  that  Mr.  Williams  had  fixed 
his    abode    in    the    conquered    district    of   Ana,   and 


REV.  J.  WILLIAiMS.  535 

amongst  its  vanquished  inhabitants,  it  awakened 
almost  universal  surprise.  How  so  great  a  man  as 
he  could  deign  to  dwell  with  this  subdued  and  des- 
pised people  was  a  mystery  which  few  could  fathom. 
And  some  did  not  scruple  to  tell  him,  that  they  deemed 
his  choice  no  proof  of  his  discernment,  and  derogatory 
to  his  dignity.  But  for  all  this  Mr.  Williams  was 
prepared ;  for  he  knew  well  the  contempt  and  con- 
tumely with  which  the  vanquished  were  commonly 
treated  by  their  victors.  This,  indeed,  had  been  suf- 
fered with  more  than  ordinary  severity  by  the  brave 
but  now  beaten  people  at  Ana ;  and  as  their  subjec- 
tion had  been  dearly  purchased  by  the  combined 
forces  of  the  other  districts,  in  revenge,  their  settlement 
had  been  given  up  as  a  prey  to  all.  Hence,  if  a  party 
were  passing  either  by  land  or  by  sea,  they  would 
almost  invariably  levy  contributions  upon  this  op- 
pressed people,  who  well  knew  that  resistance  would 
only  bring  destruction.  To  such  grievous  injustice  were 
they  continually  subjected  from  their  heathen  fellow- 
countrymen,  many  of  whom  delighted  to  add  insult  to 
injury,  that  even  the  children  of  the  conquerors  would 
enter  the  district,  and  command  the  chiefs  to  climb 
the  cocoa-nut  trees,  procure  them  food,  or  perform 
other  servile  offices ;  and  it  was  at  their  peril  that  they 
disobeyed  these  imperious  urchins.  Christianity, 
indeed,  had,  prior  to  Mr.  Williams's  residence,  par- 
tially thrown  her  shield  over  them,  and  greatly  im- 
proved their  circumstances  ;  but  still  a  contemptuous 
feeling  was  widely  prevalent,  especially  amongst  the 
heathen.  But  their  depressed  position,  only  sup- 
plied an  additional  inducement  to  Mr.  Williams  to 
settle  amongst  them;  and  he  was  well  aware  that 
such  a  decision  would  create  surprise.     Had  the  evil 


536  LIFE  OF  THE 

consequences,  however,  ended  here,  they  would  have 
been  comparatively  harmless.  But,  unhappily,  some 
heathen  chiefs,  moved  with  envy,  burning  with  ven- 
geance, and  resolved  to  humble  this  favoured  people, 
during  Mr.  W.'s  temporary  absence,  made  a  descent, 
with  many  hundreds  of  their  warriors,  upon  the  settle- 
ment. Mercifully  for  the  people,  whose  destruction 
otherwise  appeared  to  have  been  inevitable,  Mr.  John 
Williams  heard  that  a  fleet  of  war  canoes,  crowded 
with  armed  men,  was  approaching  the  shore,  and, 
hastening  to  the  beach,  arrived  there  just  as  their 
prows  grounded.  For  a  considerable  time,  the  infu- 
riated chieftain  rejected  his  pacific  persuasives,  and 
said  to  him,  "  Young  gentleman,  son  of  WiUiamu,  if 
it  was  not  you,  you  would  be  dead  in  a  moment ; " 
but  after  much  effort,  the  sturdy  warrior  began  to 
relent,  and  at  length  consented  to  abandon  his  design, 
"  because  the  son  of  Williamu  had  interceded  for  the 
people." 

Shortly  afterwards,  another  party  landed,  and 
according  to  the  custom,  demanded  food;  but  the 
people,  deeming  themselves  now  delivered  from  sub- 
jection by  the  residence  of  the  missionary,  refused  to 
supply  it,  and  the  requisitionists  departed  empty. 
Incensed,  however,  at  this  disappointment,  they  re- 
solved to  take  vengeance  on  their  return ;  but  this 
design  also  was  frustrated  by  a  similar  intervention. 
Mr.  John  Williams  met  them,  just  as  they  were  about 
to  lay  waste  some  of  the  villages  of  the  settlement; 
and  on  hearing  who  he  was,  they  said  that  they  loved 
the  name  he  bore  too  much  to  oppose  his  wishes,  and 
allowed  him  to  conduct  them  through  the  settlement, 
and  back  to  their  canoes  in  peace. 

Mr.  Williams's  stay  at  Samoa  was   much  longer 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  537 

than  he  had  proposed ;  and  although  anxious  to  visit 
Rarotonga  and  other  islands,  he  had  deferred  his  de- 
parture in  expectation  of  the  arrival  of  a  vessel,  which 
was  bringing  the  goods  of  the  missionaries  from  Syd- 
ney. The  time,  however,  was  not  lost,  but  filled  up 
in  useful  visits  and  labours,  and  public  discourses, 
attendance  at  the  schools,  instruction  in  mechanical 
arts,  and  evening  meetings  for  conversation,  which 
were  productive  of  many  good  fruits.  The  people, 
grateful  for  the  condescension  of  Mr.  Williams  in  re- 
siding amongst  them,  were  most  ready  to  do  or  learn 
whatever  he  prescribed.  But  there  was  no  method  of 
instruction  more  popular  than  the  magic  lantern,  a 
powerful  and  perfect  instrument  presented  to  him  by 
the  late  Thos.  Walker,  Esq. ;  and  as  the  circumstances 
under  which  it  was  given  are  characteristic  of  Mr. 
Williams,  they  may  be  briefly  described.  While  on  a 
visit  to  that  excellent  man,  Mr.  Walker  said  to  him, 
"  I  want  to  make  you  a  present :  what  shall  it  be  ?  " 
Thanking  him  for  the  kind  intention,  Mr.  Williams  re- 
plied, that  as  the  Romish  priests  were  on  their  way  to 
the  islands  with  electrifying  machines,  and  other  philo- 
sophical apparatus,  by  which  they  expected  to  impress 
the  natives  with  their  preternatural  power,  he  thought 
he  might  legitimately,  if  it  were  necessary,  turn  their 
weapons  against  themselves ;  and  as  he  intended,  on 
the  voyage,  to  translate  Fox's  Martyrology,  he  should 
like  to  illustrate  it  by  the  magic  lantern.  The  idea 
pleased  Mr.  Walker,  who  procured  for  liim  a  large 
instrument,  and  in  addition  to  numerous  other  slides 
on  Scripture,  English,  and  natural  history,  ordered 
a  series  to  be  well  executed  from  the  best  plates  in 
the   Martyrologist's  work,   representing  the  tortures 


538  LIFE  OF  THE 

and  deaths  of  the  faithful  confessors  of  Protestant 
Christianity.  The  following  reference,  in  a  letter  to 
his  son,  will  show  the  use  which  Mr.  Williams  made 
of  this  valuable  present,  with  the  results.  "  I  may 
here  inform  you  of  the  prodigious  interest  the  exhibi- 
tion of  the  magic  lantern  produces.  At  the  natural 
history  slides  they  are  delighted ;  the  kings  of  England 
afforded  them  still  greater  pleasure ;  but  the  Scripture 
pieces  are  those  which  excite  the  deepest  interest.  The 
first  time  I  exhibited  it,  was  at  Mr.  Murray's  station ; 
and  then  the  birth  of  Christ,  Simeon  taking  the  Sa- 
viour in  his  arms,  and  the  flight  into  Egypt,  indeed, 
all  that  had  a  reference  to  the  Saviour,  excited  prodi- 
gious interest;  but  when  the  plate  of  the  crucifixion 
was  exhibited,  there  was  a  general  sobbing,  their  feel- 
ings were  overcame,  and  they  gave  vent  to  them  in 
tears.  This  is  a  very  valuable  present,  and  I  shall 
ever  feel  obliged  to  good  Mr.  Walker  for  it." 

While  waiting  for  the  Elizabeth  from  Sydney, 
Mr.  Williams  returned  with  Mr.  Murray  to  Tutuila. 
"  I  determined  also,"  he  writes,  "  to  go  to  Manua,  as 
that  people  were  at  war,  and  had  sent  to  say  that,  if 
I  would  visit  them,  they  would  make  peace  and  em- 
brace the  Gospel.  But  a  heavy  gale  of  wind  prevented 
me  from  reaching  it."  At  length,  as  the  expected 
vessel  had  not  appeared,  it  was  resolved  that  they 
would  wait  no  longer,  and  on  the  17th  of  January, 
1839,  they  directed  their  course  to  Rarotonga,  and  on 
Monday,  the  4th  of  February,  the  Camden  dropped 
anchor  off  Avarua. 

"  As  we  passed  Mr.  Pitman's  station,"  writes  Mr.  Gill,  "  we 
hoisted   our  colours  and  fired  a  salute.     A   few  natives  came 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  539 

off  in  canoes,  and  having  hailed  Mr.  Williams  and  the 
missionaiy  ship  with  feelings  of  inexpressible  delight,  re- 
turned to  communicate  the  news  to  their  friends  on  shore. 
About  half  an  hour  after,  we  reached  Avarua.  Here  also 
we  fired  a  salute,  and  were  soon  visited  by  Davida,  the  son  of 
the  chief,  Makea.  He  is  one  of  the  largest  men  I  have  ever 
seen ;  but  he  says  he  is  only  a  little  boy  compared  with  his 
father.  Mr.  Buzacott  soon  came  off,  and  it  was  indeed  affecting 
to  see  him  and  Mr.  Williams  embrace.  They  are  much  attached 
to  each  other,  and  must  of  necessity  meet  with  peculiar  feel- 
ings." "  We  had  long  been  anxiously  expecting  his  arrival," 
Mr.  Buzacott  writes  to  the  author,  "  and  when  our  patience  was 
nearly  exhausted,  a  brig  was  seen  off  the  island  with  strange 
colours  flying,  and  the  natives  immediately  said, '  It  is  Williamu  !' 
As  soon  as  she  had  dropped  anchor,  I  hastened  off  to  welcome 
our  beloved  brother's  return  to  a  place  to  which  he  ever  felt  so 
peculiarly  attached.  I  will  not  attempt  to  describe  my  feelings 
on  witnessing  such  a  cargo  of  missionaries  and  Testaments,  and 
especially  on  finding  that  some  of  them  were  to  remain  and  assist 
us  in  this  group.  As  the  morning  was  unfavourable,  they  could 
not  all  land  immediately,  and  therefore  taking  our  letters  from 
dear  absent  friends,  only  Mr.  W.,  and  Messrs.  Johnson,  Stevens, 
and  Charter,  accompanied  me  to  the  shore.  By  this  time,  the  beach 
was  completely  lined  with  natives,  their  countenances  expressive 
of  the  greatest  joy,  anxiously  waiting  to  give  Williamu  a  hearty 
welcome,  and  it  was  a  considerable  time  ere  we  could  squeeze 
our  way  through  the  crowd,  who  appeared  very  happy  in  again 
shaking  hands  with  their  old  friend.  When  he  came  to  Makea 
they  fondly  embraced  each  other,  while  Mr.  Williams  exclaimed, 
'  O  Makea,  how  kind  are  God's  dealings  to  us  in  sparing  us 
thus  far,  and  permitting  us  to  meet  again.'  Little  did  those 
two  attached  friends  consider  that  their  race  was  so  nearly  run, 
and  that  they  were  so  soon  to  have  a  far  more  joyful  meeting  in 
their  Father's  kingdom.  Makea  died  on  the  19th  of  October, 
and  Mr.  Williams  was  cut  off  on  the  20th  of  November."  In 
a  letter  to  a  friend,  written  just  before  his  own  death,  Mr.  Wil- 
liams thus  refers  to  this  excellent  man.     "  The  good  chief  Ma- 


540  LIFE  OF  THE 

kea  is  gone.  He  was  invaluable  while  he  lived.  His  influence 
and  power,  great  as  it  was,  was  given  to  God.  He  died  most 
happy.  I  never  knew  a  chief  I  loved  so  much,  or  thought  so 
highly  of.  He  will  be  a  great  loss  to  the  mission ;  but  I  am 
happy  to  inform  you  that  his  son  David  is  treading  in  his 
steps.'^ 

Soon  after  they  had  landed  at  Avarua,  Mr.  Pitman 
arrived,  and  referring  to  this  period,  he  writes,  "  Mr. 
W.'s  joy  in  again  treading  the  shores  of  Raro tonga 
was  exceedingly  great.  He  clasped  us  in  his  arms 
with  all  that  brotherly  affection  and  kindness  for 
which,  you  know,  he  was  so  eminently  distinguished, 
and  he  briefly  related  to  us  his  great  labours  in  Eng- 
land ;  but  nothing  seemed  to  give  him  greater  satis- 
faction than  having  been  successful  in  obtaining  a 
vessel  for  the  important  work  he  had  had  so  long  in 
contemplation.  In  imagination,  he  quickly  passed 
from  island  to  island,  and  from  group  to  group  ; 
and  cherished  the  hope  that,  ere  long,  he  should  see 
with  his  own  eyes  native  or  foreign  agents  occupying 
them  all." 

Mr.  Williams's  first  effort  after  landing  was  to  get 
on  shore  the  five  thousand  Rarotongan  New  Testa- 
ments which  he  had  brought  with  him,  and  to  obtain 
which  the  natives  were  manifesting  their  anxious  de- 
sire. The  manner  in  which  they  were  received  will 
be  best  described  in  his  own  words. 

"  I  could  fill  my  sheet  with  relating  many  delightful  circum- 
stances about  dear  Rarotonga,  the  truly  affectionate  manner  in 
which  the  people  welcomed  me  again  amongst  them,  and  how 
they  scolded  me  for  not  bringing  John  and  Mrs.  Williams.  The 
eagerness  with  which  they  received  the  Testaments  would  have 
cheered  your  heart,  could  you  have  been  an  eye-witness  of  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  541 

scene.  The  countenance  of  a  successful  applicant  glistened 
with  delight,  while  he  held  up  his  treasure  to  public  view; 
others  hugged  the  book ;  many  kissed  it ;  some  sprang  away 
like  a  dart,  and  did  not  stop  till  they  entered  their  own  dwell- 
ings, and  exhibited  their  treasure  to  their  wives  and  children ; 
while  others  jumped  and  capered  about  like  persons  half  frantic 
with  joy.  Many  came  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  begging  and 
beseeching  that  they  might  have  one ;  and  if  Mr.  Buzacott  said, 
'  You  cannot  read,^  the  reply  was,  '  But  my  son  or  my  daughter 
can,  and  I  can  hear  and  understand  them.^  One  woman  came 
and  said  that  she  had  been  doing  but  two  things  the  whole  of 
the  night ;  the  one  was  to  cry,  and  the  other  to  scold  her  hus- 
band, because  he  had  nothing  with  which  to  pay  for  a  Testa- 
ment for  her.  You  will  recollect  that  none  are  given  away. 
Those  who  had  money  to  pay  for  them  were  first  supplied,  (the 
price  was  3s.,)  and  in  a  few  days  nearly  £20  were  brought  into 
Mr.  B.'s  hands.  The  next  were  those  who  had  dried  bananas, 
or  nuts  to  pay  for  them ;  these  my  dear  John  was  to  purchase 
at  the  price  of  a  book,  and  find  a  market  for  them  where  he 
could.  The  thii*d  class  supplied  were  those  on  trust ;  and  when 
some  came  whose  character  was  such  as  to  cause  a  little  hesita- 
tion, their  appeals  were  pointed  and  afi'ecting.  '  Do  let  me  have 
a  Testament ;  do  let  me  have  the  good  word  of  God ;  perhaps 
by  reading  it  my  heart  may  be  made  better.^  Others  who 
could  not  read,  and  were  slack  in  their  attendance  at  school, 
would  plead  and  promise  to  do  better.  *  We  did  not  know,' 
said  they,  '  that  our  eyes  would  ever  have  beheld  such  a  sight  as 
this  in  Rarotonga ;  we  shall  neither  eat,  drink,  nor  sleep,  if  you 
do  not  give  us  the  good  word  of  God.'  These  are  but  faint  re- 
presentations of  never-to-be-forgotten  scenes  which  occurred  at 
this  delightful  island." 

Together  with  other  brethren,  Mr.  Williams  accepted  the  in- 
vitation of  Makea  to  occupy  his  house  during  his  stay  at  Raro- 
tonga, some  apartments  in  which  were  called  by  his  name.  This 
was  a  noble  building.  "  It  may  indeed,"  remarks  Mr.  Gill, 
"  be  called  a  South  Sea  palace.  It  is  two  stories  high,  and  has 
ten  bed-rooms,  and  a  large  hall."     "  It  is  fitted  up,"  adds  Mr. 


542  LIFE  OF  THE 

Williams,  "with  very  respectable  sofas  and  chairs,  beds  and 
bedsteads,  entirely  of  native  manufacture.  While  a  guest  here, 
every  minute  attention  that  would  have  been  shown  at  an  inn 
M^as  paid  to  me  by  the  chiefs  wife  and  domestics.  If  I  left  a 
pair  of  stockings,  or  any  other  article  of  wearing  apparel,  in  the 
bed-room,  it  was  immediately  washed,  ironed,  and  placed  ready 
for  me  when  I  wanted  it  again.  A  bowl  of  water,  soap,  and 
towels  were  always  provided,  and  thinking  the  counterpane  of 
my  bed  not  good  enough,  they  made  a  very  nice  new  one.  I 
mention  these  things  to  show  you  what  progress  has  been  made 
at  this  charming  island." 

The  first  days  spent  by  Mr.  Williams  at  Rarotonga 
were  fully  occupied  in  meeting  with  the  brethren  and 
the  natives,  and  in  making  arrangements  for  the 
establishment  of  a  college  to  educate  pious  and  intel- 
ligent young  men  for  missionary  work,  in  which,  be- 
sides theological  truth,  they  were  to  be  taught  the 
English  language  and  mechanical  arts.  Over  this 
important  institution,  Mr.  Buzacott  consented  to 
preside.  Mr.  W.'s  intercourse  with  the  people  need 
not  be  minutely  described.  In  addition  to  public 
ministrations,  he  visited  the  different  stations,  and  ex- 
cited peculiar  interest  by  his  narrative  of  the  proceed- 
ings in  England,  and  the  persecutions  at  Madagascar, 
as  well  as  by  the  exhibition  of  his  magic  lantern. 

"  After  remaining  here  about  a  week,^'  writes  Mr.  Buzacott, 
"  having  got  through  our  most  important  business,  Mr.  W.  and 
the  missionaries  intended  for  the  Tahitian  group  prepared  for  their 
departure,  and  sent  their  clothes  on  board,  intending  to  depart 
on  the  morrow.  During  the  night,  however,  the  wind  increased 
much,  and  next  morning  no  vessel  was  to  be  seen.  Our  friends 
were  rather  awkwardly  situated,  not  having  a  change  left  on 
shore,  but  none  more  so  than  Mr.  Williams,  who,  in  consequence 
of  his  size,   could  not  so  easily  be  suited.     He,  however,  made 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  543 

no  difficulty  of  it ;  but  having  obtained  some  dungaree  of  Mrs. 
B.,  be  set  several  of  the  natives  to  work^  and  was  ^oon  fitted. 
I  mention  this  to  show  how  easily  he  could  accommodate  him- 
self to  circumstances.  The  time  of  the  Camden's  absence  was 
a  season  of  great  anxiety  to  the  ardent  mind  of  our  dear  bro- 
ther, who,  at  one  time,  would  be  projecting  the  building  of  a 
boat  to  visit  Aitutaki  or  Mangaia,  but  was  persuaded  to  wait 
awhile.  At  length,  on  the  5th  of  ^larch,  the  Camden  returned, 
and  on  the  following  day  Mr.  W.  departed  for  Tahiti." 

"  On  arriving  at  Tahiti,"  he  writes,  ''  I  was  most  cordially 
welcomed  by  missionaries  and  people,  but  everywhere  the  cry 
was,  '  Vfhy  have  you  left  Mrs.  Williams  V  At  a  meeting  of  the 
brethren,  they  all  cordially  approved  of  the  purchase  of  the 
Camden,  the  arrangements  respecting  her,  the  confiding  her  to 
my  care,  &c. ;  indeed  resolutions  to  this  effect  were  passed  at 
eveiy  station.  Mr.  Johnson  was  appointed  to  Papara,  and  the 
queen  and  chiefs  were  delighted  with  the  prospect  of  having  a 
good  education  imparted  to  their  childi-en." 

The  only  point  of  peculiar  interest  which  occupied 
Mr.  Williams's  attention,  during  his  short  stay  at  Ta- 
hiti, is  stated  in  the  following  extract  from  a  letter  to 
Mr.  Kuck. 

"  You  will  doubtless  see  by  the  papers  the  cruel  and  oppress- 
ive conduct  of  the  French.  A  sixty-gun  frigate  has  been  sent 
here  to  chastise  the  queen  and  people  of  Tahiti  for  not  receiving 
the  Roman  Catholic  priests,  and  the  captain  demanded  two 
thousand  dollars  to  be  paid  in  twenty-four  hours,  or  threatened 
to  carry  devastation  and  death  to  eveiy  island  in  the  queen's  do- 
minion ;  and  Mr.  Pritchard,  assisted  by  some  merchants  here, 
paid  the  money  and  saved  the  lives  of  the  people.  The  French 
had  only  heard  one  side  of  the  question,  and  would  not-  hear 
any  statements  in  defence,  but  demanded  four  things  within  the 
twenty-four  hours — two  thousand  dollars,  a  letter  of  apology  to 
the  French  king,  a  salute  of  twenty-one  guns,  and  the  hoisting 
of  the  French  flag." 


544  LIFE  OF  THE 

His  long  detention  at  Rarotonga  made  Mr.  Wil- 
liams anxious  to  leave  Tahiti.  Writing  from  this 
island,  he  says,  "  I  shall  have  been  four  months 
away,  instead  of  two,  and  poor  dear  Mrs.  W.  will  be 
in  considerable  trouble  about  me.  I  feel  very  much 
for  her."  But  ere  he  could  reach  Samoa,  it  was  ne- 
cessary for  the  Camden  to  call  at  other  islands,  for 
which  they  had  either  missionaries  or  communica- 
tions. In  this  voyage,  Mr.  Williams  was  accom- 
panied by  his  attached  friend  and  invaluable  fellow 
labourer,  Mr.  Pritchard,  but  the  visits  then  paid  were 
too  short  to  enable  the  brethren  to  accomplish  much 
for  the  people.  The  following  brief  sketch  will  em- 
brace the  leading  incidents  of  this  part  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's proceedings.  The  Camden  left  Tahiti  on  the 
26th  of  March,  to  visit  the  various  islands  of  the 
group.  At  Eimeo  Mr.  Simpson  received  them  with 
great  cordiality,  and  at  an  early  hour  on  the  fol- 
lowing day  the  people  were  convened  to  hear  from 
Mr.  Williams  an  account  of  his  engagements  in 
England,  and  the  objects  he  expected  to  accom- 
plish for  the  inhabitants  of  Western  Polynesia. 
A  similar  statement  was  subsequently  repeated  at 
Huahine,  Raiatea,  Borabora,  and  other  islands,  and 
in  every  place  was  heard  with  the  most  lively  inter- 
est. Shortly  after  the  meeting  at  Eimeo,  the  Cam- 
den sailed  for  Huahine,  and  on  the  following  Friday, 
(March  29,)  she  was  towed  into  Fare  harbour.  The 
full  moon  was  shining  at  the  time ;  and  as  it  was  a 
dead  calm,  the  shore  and  the  sea  presented  a  scene 
of  peculiar  brilliancy,  and  no  sound  but  the  beat  of 
the  oars  broke  in  upon  its  solemn  stillness.  On  land- 
ing,   Mr.   Williams   was    warmly    welcomed    by   iiis 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  545 

valued  friend  and  former  fellow-labourer,  Mr.  Barff, 
and  was  rejoiced  to  learn  that  the  mission  was  pre- 
senting many  signs  of  temporal  and  spiritual  pros- 
perity. Mr.  Pritchard  speaks  of  the  services  of  the 
succeeding  Sabbath,  when  Mr.  Williams  preached  in 
the  morning,  and  in  the  afternoon  narrated  his  own 
recent  history,  as  highly  interesting.  On  the  follow- 
ing day,  he  and  Mr.  Barff  were  called  to  the  last  sad 
offices  over  the  infant  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charter,  which 
had  terminated  its  brief  existence  below,  on  the  pre- 
vious morning. 

"  Next  day,"  writes  Mr.  Pritchard,  to  whose  journal  the  author 
is  greatly  indebted,  "  we  went  to  open  a  little  chapel  at  Maiva,  a 
village  three  or  four  miles  from  Fare  harbour.  The  spot  in 
which  this  little  sanctuaiy  stands,  is  one  of  deep  interest.  There 
numerous  human  sacrifices  were  offered,  and  there  they  worship- 
ped the  gods  which  their  own  hands  had  made.  But  their 
heathen  temple  is  now  converted  into  a  house  for  Jehovah,  and 
their  false  deities  are  exchanged  for  the  only  living  and  true  God. 
This  house  of  prayer  stands  upon  the  margin  of  a  beautiful 
lake,  and  is  surrounded  with  various  trees  of  ancient  growth, 
and  of  rich  foliage,  which  were  formerly  sacred  to  the  gods.  On 
our  arrival,  we  found  an  immense  quantity  of  food  prepared  for 
the  visitors."  At  the  close  of  this  service,  the  missionary  band 
returned  to  the  harbour,  and  sailed  for  Raiatea,  where  they 
landed  at  eleven  o'clock  on  the  following  day.  It  maybe  readily 
believed  that  the  feelings  of  Mr.  Williams  were  peculiar  in  sur- 
veying a  scene  associated  with  so  many  pleasing  and  painful 
recollections  ;  and  he  saw  much  there  to  produce  sadness.  Still 
he  writes  of  his  former  residence  in  a  cheerful  tone.  "  Raiatea," 
he  says,  "  is  improving.  Mr.  Piatt's  principal  trouble  is,  that 
the  young  people  do  not  come  foi'ward  to  join  the  church,  and 
the  houses  of  the  natives  are  inferior ;  but  they  have  been  very 
busily  occupied  in  building  large  decked  boats,  thirty  or  forty 
of  which  are  on  the  stocks  and  finished,  which  may  in  a  measure 

N  N 


646  LIFE  OF  THE 

account  for  the  state  of  their  dwellings.  One  thing  has  pleased 
me  much,  which  is,  that  the  young  chiefs,  formerly  so  wild,  are 
now  steady,  respectable,  and  devoting  themselves  to  the  advance- 
ment of  education  and  religion.  This  is  particularly  the  case 
with  Tefaatau,  Tamatoa,  and  Tapoa.  Tahitoe  may  be  added  to 
their  number.  Mr.  Piatt  has  just  finished  his  new  house,  and 
is  going  on  diligently  in  his  work.^^  Their  stay  at  Raiatea  was 
short,  but  fully  occupied.  In  the  afternoon  of  the  day  of  their 
arrival,  the  people  were  convened  and  addi'essed  by  Mr.  WilHams; 
a  meeting  for  business  engaged  them  in  the  evening,  and  on  the 
following  morning,  the  people  of  Raiatea  and  Tahaa  met  the 
missionaries  to  determine  upon  plans  for  their  future  improve- 
ment. On  Friday,  they  again  sailed ;  but  so  hasty  a  stay  at  a 
spot  so  endeared  would  not  have  satisfied  its  former  missionary, 
had  he  not  designed  to  repeat  his  visit  shortly,  and  remain  much 
longer  with  the  people :  a  purpose,  however,  which  he  did  not 
live  to  perform. 

"  On  leaving  Raiatea,"  Mr.  W.  proceeds,  "  we  sailed  for  Bora- 
bora,  which  we  found  in  a  most  interesting  and  flourishing  state. 
Tapoa  is  a  thoroughly  good  chief.  Here  are  excellent  schools 
superintended  by  himself.  He  also  preaches  most  effective  ser- 
mons. To  this  island  we  conveyed  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Rogersou,  and 
I  think  no  missionaries  ever  settled  with  brighter  prospects  of 
comfort  and  usefulness.  The  people  of  Papara  gave  them  up 
with  great  reluctance.  I  had  to  visit  them  repeatedly,  and  to 
hold  meetings,  before  they  would  yield."  At  this  island,  the 
brethren  remained  until  the  following  Monday ;  and  on  the 
Sabbath,  Mr.  Williams  presided  at  the  Lord's  table,  and  awakened 
here,  as  at  other  stations,  great  interest.  Their  next  visit  was  to 
Mauke,  but  the  Camden  did  not  reach  it  until  the  following 
Saturday,  and  their  stay,  though  interesting,  was  short. 

When  the  Sabbath  dawned,  the  voyagers  found  themselves 
off  Atiu.  And  their  arrival  proved  most  opportune  and  benefi- 
cial. "  The  people,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "  were  just  upon  the 
point  of  war;  for  a  worthless  Englishman  had  succeeded  in 
ingratiating  himself  into  the  favour  of  one  of  the  chiefs,  and  in 
bidding  defiance  to  the  laws.     But  the  other  chief  being  deter- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  547 

mined  to  uphold  the  laws,  matters  had  run  so  high,  that  powder 
had  been  procured,  and  the  run-away  sailor  was  employed  in 
casting  bullets.  Mr.  Pritchard,  who  took  the  opportunity  of 
visiting  the  islands  in  his  capacity  as  consul,  called  him  to  ac- 
count, and  removed  him  from  the  place/'  "The  teachers  having 
told  us,''  adds  Mr.  P.,  "  that  there  were  many  anxious  to  join 
the  church,  we  met  more  than  forty  candidates,  who,  after  giving 
very  satisfactory  answers  to  our  questions,  were  received  into 
communion.  Their  clear  and  correct  views  of  the  way  of  salva- 
tion, and  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  do  great  credit  to  the 
native  teachers."  After  public  worship,  the  visitors  exhorted 
the  people  to  preserve  peace,  when  they  replied  that,  "  as  the 
foreigner  was  going  away,  there  was  now  no  fear  of  war."  In 
leaving  this  island,  Mr.  Williams  was  again  rescued  from  a 
watery  grave.  Owing  to  some  mismanagement,  the  canoe  which 
conveyed  him  and  a  son  of  Mr.  Barff,  was  upset ;  but,  hap- 
pily, the  receding  wave  carried  them  some  distance  from  the 
reef,  otherwise,  they  would  have  been  dashed  upon  it.  Pro- 
videntially, the  ship's  boat  was  near,  and  took  them  up. 
"  This,"  adds  Mr.  Pritchard,  "  is  the  seventh  time  in  which 
Mr.  Williams  has  been  thus  upset  in  visiting  these  islands, 
and  the  second  at  this  identical  place."  After  a  vain  effort 
to  reach  Mangaia,  on  the  17th  of  April  the  brethren  landed  at 
Rarotonga.  "Here,"  writes  Mr.  Williams,  "I  was  delighted 
to  find  dear,  good  Buzacott  agate,  as  they  say  in  Lancashire,  with 
the  institution,  and  that  he  had  already  eleven  fine  young  men 
under  his  care.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Royle  had  also  assisted  him  in 
establishing  an  infant  and  an  English  school ;  and  during  my 
short  absence,  the  children  had  learned  to  sing  in  English,  "  Oh, 
that  will  be  joyful,"  &c.,  and  I  was  astonished  to  hear  them  go 
through  that  hymn.  "  In  the  evening,"  Mr.  Pritchard  adds, 
"  we  had  a  very  interesting  service  in  the  chapel,  for  the  people 
to  take  leave  of  four  of  their  fellow-communicants,  who  were 
about  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  and  to  commend  them 
to  the  protection  and  blessing  of  God.  It  was  truly  aff'ecting  to 
see  the  feeling  which  was  manifested  by  them  in  taking  leave  of 
each  other.     The  whole  day  was  one  of  no  ordinary  interest. 

N  x  2 


548  LIFE  OF  THE 

One  of  these  teachers  with  his  wife  was  from  Mr.  Buzacott's 
church,  the  others  from  Mr.  Pitman's,  who  thus  wi'ites  respecting 
them  : — ''  Both  by  myself  and  Mr.  B.  they  were  told  what  might 
be  the  probable  result  of  landing  amongst  savages,  viz.,  the  loss 
of  life.  '  Content,'  replied  the  worthy  men,  '  it  is  the  cause  of 
God.  He  will  shield  us  from  harm ;  if  not,  we  cannot  die  in 
a  work  more  glorious.'  One  of  them  added,  '  Teacher,  look  at 
these  scars  !  These  I  got  in  heathen  wars.  I  was  marked  out 
and  sought  for  as  a  sacrifice ;  but  eluded  my  pursuers  by  secret- 
ing myself  in  the  mountains.  Often  have  I  wondered  how  I 
escaped ;  but  now  it  is  all  plain — the  love  of  God  through  Christ 
my  Saviour.  Cheerfully,  therefore,  will  I  devote  that  life  to  him 
who  has  redeemed  me  with  his  blood.  Had  I  died  when  sought 
for,  my  soul  had  perished.' "  From  Rarotonga,  the  Camden 
steered  for  Aitutaki,  which  they  reached  on  the  Sabbath  morn- 
ing, just  after  the  close  of  the  service  ;  but  the  people  proposed 
to  reassemble  immediately.  "  After  the  service,"  observes  Mr. 
P.,  "  all,  or  nearly  all,  came  to  shake  hands  with  us.  It  is  no 
trifling  business  to  shake  hands  with  more  than  a  thousand  peo- 
ple, yet  any  one  not  getting  a  shake  would  consider  himself  as 
deprived  of  a  privilege  which  all  are  anxious  to  enjoy.  This 
ceremony  being  over,  we  went  to  the  teacher's  house,  where  we 
had  a  good  dinner  in  European  style.  It  was  gratifying  to  see 
a  clean  white  cotton  table-cloth,  with  knives  and  forks,  plates, 
tumblers,  &c.  Our  dinner  consisted  of  cold  fish  and  bread-fruit, 
and  a  very  nice  pudding  made  of  bread-fruit,  cocoa-nut,  &c. 
The  teacher,  in  apologizing  for  not  having  a  better  dinner,  said, 
'  If  you  had  sent  us  a  note  to  say  you  were  coming,  we  would 
have  provided  for  you ;  but  as  it  is  the  Sabbath,  we  can  only 
offer  you  what  we  had  prepared  for  ourselves.'  Soon  after 
dinner,  we  again  assembled  in  the  chapel,  when  twenty-five  can- 
didates were  admitted  into  church  fellowship,  and  the  ordinance 
of  the  Lord's  supper  was  administered." 

Having  completed  these  visits,  the  Camden  again 
sailed  for  Samoa,  and  on  the  26th  of  April,  sighted 
Manua.     On  reaching  the  settlemejit,  some  natives 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  549 

came  off  to  them,  and  from  these  they  learned  that 
peace  was  restored,  and  that  a  native  teacher,  wlio  had 
been  sent  to  them  hy  another  native  teacher,  was  labour- 
ing amongst  them  with  success.  Thus  were  the  circles 
of  Christian  influence  spreading  from  new  centres. 
But  although  the  station  was  so  occupied,  as  the 
native  teachers  from  Rarotonga  ("  two  fine  young 
men  and  women,"  writes  Captain  Morgan)  "  were 
appointed  to  this  island,  it  was  thought  well  not  to 
change  their  destination,  and  on  landing  they  were 
cordially  welcomed  by  their  predecessor,  whose  pre- 
paratory work,  and  knowledge  of  the  language,  would 
greatly  facilitate  their  future  labours." 

"  We  were  much  pleased,"  observes  ]\Ir.  Pritchard,  "  with 
the  meek  and  mild  appearance  of  the  Samoan  teacher  and  his 
wife.  Christianity  has  effected  such  a  change  in  them  as  to 
make  them  differ  greatly  from  the  heathen  around  them.  Their 
little  property  having  been  landed,  those  who  profess  to  worship 
the  true  God  were  assembled  and  addressed  by  Mr.  Williams, 
from  Luke  xix.  9, '  This  day  is  salvation  come  unto  this  house.' " 
Leaving  Manua,  the  brethren  proceeded  to  Tutuila,  and  on  the 
27th  of  April,  landed  at  the  missionary  settlement.  Mr.  jMurray, 
his  family,  and  a  large  number  of  the  natives,  were  suffering 
severely  from  a  prevalent  epidemic  ;  but  Mr.  Williams  preached, 
"  and  on  the  following  day,"  T\Tites  Mr.  Pritchard,  "  a  native 
came  to  inform  us  that  three  persons  at  a  certain  house  \\4shed 
to  abandon  their  heathenism.  We  went  immediately  to  the  place, 
and  found  an  old  man,  who  had  been  a  very  troublesome  cha- 
racter, his  wife,  and  his  son,  a  fine  looking  lad  about  fifteen  years 
of  age.  The  old  man  was  ill,  and  had  found  by  sad  experience, 
that  there  was  nothing  in  heathenism  to  support  him  in  afflic- 
tion, and  prepare  him  for  death.  He  and  his  family  had  been 
coolly  deliberating  upon  the  step  they  were  now  about  to  take. 
It  was  truly  affecting  to  hear  the  old  man,  who  had  grown  grey 


650  LIFE  OF  THE 

in  the  service  of  Satan,  now  solemnly  declaring  that  henceforth 
he  and  his  would  serve  the  Lord.  By  the  side  of  this  aged 
chief,  sat  one  of  his  daughters,  who  had  long  made  a  profession 
of  Christianity.  We  were  struck  with  the  difference  of  her 
appearance  from  that  of  those  around  her.  She  was  better  clad, 
and  her  countenance  was  modest,  placid,  and  thoughtful.  She 
was  evidently  the  subject  of  no  ordinai-y  feelings  while  listening 
to  her  aged  father  declaring  himself  on  the  Lord's  side." 

Early  on  the  2nd  of  May,  the  Camden  reached 
Upolu,  and  Mr.  Williams  hastened  to  relieve  the 
fears  of  his  beloved  and  anxious  partner  at  Fasetootai, 
where  he  was  shortly  after  followed  by  Mr.  Pritchard, 
and  by  Mr.  Cunningham,  who  had  accompanied 
them  from  Rarotonga.  Early  in  the  ensuing  week, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.,  with  their  visitors,  crossed  to 
Manono,  to  be  present  at  a  missionary  meeting ;  and 

"  On  V/ednesday  morning,"  writes  Mr.  Pritchard,  "  we  went 
to  the  Malai,  a  fine  open  space  where  the  natives  had  been 
accustomed  to  hold  all  their  political  meetings.  Soon  after  our 
arrival,  Mr.  Heath's  school  was  marched  forward  two  and  two, 
and  as  they  entered  the  open  space,  commenced  singing  their 
little  hymns.  The  children  being  seated,  Mr.  Buchanan  set 
them  all  to  work  in  such  a  way  as  greatly  to  interest  the 
spectators.  The  little  creatures  themselves  seemed  exceedingly 
delighted  while  shouting,  clapping  their  hands,  and  going 
through  the  various  manoeuvres  of  the  infant  school  system. 
The  children  having  concluded  their  exercises,  Mr.  Hardie 
engaged  in  prayer,  Mr.  Heath  stated  the  arrangements  for  the 
day,  and  Mr.  Williams  gave  an  account  of  his  voyage  to  Tahiti 
and  the  various  islands  he  had  lately  visited,  and  showed  that 
the  cause  was  advancing.  The  old  chief,  dressed  in  red  feathers, 
then  spoke  and  contrasted  their  present  state  with  their  former. 
Malietoa  was  the  next  speaker,  and  he  gave  an  account  of  Mr. 
Williams's  first  coming,  and  their  subsequent  labom-s ;  and  con- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  551 

eluded  by  stating  that  he  was  willing  to  act  according  to  what- 
ever advice  and  counsel  Mr.  W.  might  give."  IMr.  Pritchard 
and  other  speakers  concluded  the  meeting,  and  he  closes  his 
sketch  by  saying — "  Could  the  motley  group,  which  composed 
our  May  meeting,  have  been  i-emoved  to  Exeter  Hall,  the 
speakers  might  remain  silent  on  the  platfonn ;  for  the  sight  of 
these  South  Sea  islanders,  lately  converted  to  the  Chi-istian  faith 
by  the  instrumentality  of  missionaries,  would  produce  on  the 
minds  of  the  British  public  impressions  far  more  powerful  than 
could  be  made  by  the  most  elaborate  and  eloquent  addresses. 

"  On  Thursday  morning  we  assembled  in  Mr.  Heath's  chapel, 
and  the  members  of  the  different  chui'ches  united  with  the  mis- 
sionaries in  commemorating  the  Saviour's  death.  At  the  close 
of  the  ser\'ice  two  adults  and  two  children  were  baptized.  The 
man  and  woman  were  both  young,  and  their  countenances  were 
peculiarly  interesting.  The  effect  produced  by  the  Gospel  even 
in  their  external  appearance  is  truly  astonishing.  It  was 
extremely  gratifying  to  see  an  old  man,  (Matetau,)  who  had 
grown  grey  in  the  service  of  Satan,  and  who,  by  his  dexterity  in 
using  the  club  and  the  spear,  had  been  famed  as  a  great  warrior, 
now  holding  the  office  of  deacon,  and  assisting  at  the  celebration 
of  the  Lord's  supper." 

After  this  the  party  returned  to  Upolu,  and  on  the 
18th  of  May,  Mr.  Pritchard  bade  a  last  farewell  to 
the  beloved  brother,  who  from  this  time  until  his 
final  departure  remained  at  Samoa,  and,  with  the 
exception  of  the  period  occupied  in  two  tours 
through  Upolu  and  Savaii,  resided  at  Fasetootai.  But 
most  of  the  features  of  this  portion  of  his  history  so 
closely  resemble  others  already  sketched,  as  to  render 
circumstantial  description  unnecessary.  In  his  visits 
he  was  everywhere  warmly  welcomed,  and  both  the 
heathen  and  the  Christian  chiefs  addressed  him  as 
**  Tama,"  their  father ;  and  soon  after  his  return,  he 
was  followed  by  multitudes,  who  came  to  hear  his 


552  LIFE  OF  THE 

voice,  or  gaze  upon  the  many  novelties  he  had 
brought  to  their  land.  Frequently,  hundreds  during 
a  single  day  honoured  him  with  their  company ;  and 
while  some  filled  the  rooms  to  which  access  was  per- 
mitted, others  stood  or  sat  without,  waiting  their  time 
of  admission.  So  numerous  were  these  visitors,  that 
Mr.  Williams  computed,  that  within  a  few  weeks, 
nearly  the  whole  population  of  the  group  had  graced 
his  levees.  And  he  knew  how  to  turn  such  visits  to 
good  account.  Although  it  was  not  "  ordered"  that 
every  guest  should  appear  in  a  "  court-dress,"  some 
dress  was  made  indispensable,  and  the  consequence 
was  that  many,  who  would  have  been  quite  satisfied 
with  a  coating  of  red  ochre  and  oil,  clothed  themselves 
for  the  first  time  in  decent  apparel.  But  the  stimulus 
thus  given  to  civilization  was  the  least  important 
result  of  these  visits.  As  a  different  congregation,  and 
frequently  a  large  one,  was  thus  assembled  daily, 
Mr.  W.  seized  the  favourable  occasion  for  imparting 
instruction,  and  producing  religious  impressions,  and 
not  a  few  returned  from  Sapapalii  to  their  own  dis- 
tricts, with  correct  views  and  deep  convictions  of  the 
value  of  Christianity.  These  effects,  however,  were 
not  produced  so  much  by  formal  addresses  as  by 
familiar  intercourse.  During  the  same  time,  he  was 
much  occupied  in  building  a  chapel  and  an  infant 
school,  and  in  preparing  to  erect  a  Samoan  college; 
and  it  was  principally  while  thus  labouring  that  he 
taught  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  to  the  gazing  and 
gaping  crowd  by  whom  he  was  constantly  sur- 
rounded. All,  however,  were  not  disposed  to  listen 
to  the  glad  sound  most  commonly  on  his  tongue. 
Many  came  to  see  only,   not  to  hear;  for  it  was  a 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  553 

general  inipressioii  amongst  the  heathen  that,  if  they 
onoe  heard  Williamu  preach,  they  would  be  unable 
to  resist  his  arguments,  and  compelled  to  abandon 
their  superstitions.  Hence  several  of  the  visiting  parties 
most  cautiously  shunned  the  school-room  and  the 
chapel,  and  seemed  anxious  to  avoid  immediate  con- 
tact with  the  Missionary.  But  in  these  efforts  they 
were  not  always  successful ;  for  although  resolved 
when  they  came,  to  retain  their  spirit-worship,  they 
saw  enough  to  satisfy  them  of  the  superiority  of  the 
new  system,  and  returned  with  the  resolution  of 
adopting  it.  There  was  one  very  singular  instance 
of  outward  conversion,  which  occurred  at  this  time. 
One  day  some  heathens,  while  walking  around  the 
dwelling-house,  and  carefully  observing  every  part 
of  it,  espied  a  lad  cleaning  the  table  knives  in  a 
shed,  and  were  so  enamoured  of  the  shining  blades 
that  they  could  not  resist  the  temptation  of  appro- 
priating some  of  them  to  their  own  use.  Having, 
therefore,  drawn  off  the  attention  of  the  youth,  and 
unnoticed  by  him,  stolen  four  of  these  knives,  they 
decamped  in  great  haste  to  their  canoe,  and  set  sail 
for  Savaii.  But  on  the  voyage,  the  wind  became  too 
strong  for  their  fragile  bark,  and  more  alarmed  by 
the  voice  of  conscience  than  of  the  storm,  which  they 
deemed  a  punishment  for  robbing  the  Missionary, 
they  held  a  council,  and  resolved  as  their  only  means 
of  deliverance,  to  rid  themselves  of  their  ill-gotten 
booty.  Accordingly,  but  with  much  reluctance,  they 
treated  the  knives  as  the  shipmen  treated  the  prophet, 
and  on  arriving  at  Savaii,  proceeded  direct  to  the  native 
teacher's  house,   confessed  what  they  had  done,  and 


554  LIFE  OF  THE 

declared  their  desire  henceforth  to  become  "  sons  of 
the  word." 

These  numerous  visitors  were  much  interested  in 
the  manual  labours,  and  filled  with  amazement  at  the 
mechanical  skill  of  Mr.  Williams, — feelings  which  he 
knew  both  how  to  excite  and  how  to  improve.  Several 
of  the  native  residents,  and  amongst  them  one  of  the 
chiefs,  soon  acquired  considerable  knowledge  in  the 
useful  arts;  and  many  of  the  casual  sojourners  did 
not  leave  without  some  valuable  acquisition. 

During  his  residence  at  Fasetootai,  Mr.  Williams 
formed  there  a  Christian  church,  and  felt  no  ordinary 
satisfaction  in  partaking,  with  this  little  flock  of  con- 
verted Samoans,  of  the  memorials  of  the  Saviour's 
death,  upon  the  very  spot  on  which,  ten  years  before, 
they  were  shedding  each  other's  blood.  His  directly 
spiritual  labours  at  this  period  were  numerous.  The 
Sabbath  was  fully  occupied  in  the  schools,  public 
services,  and  examinations.  But  each  day  brought 
its  claims.  At  the  rising  of  the  sun  every  morning, 
he  attended  the  adults'  school,  and  after  breakfast  the 
children's.  At  noon,  the  natives  invariably  indulge 
in  a  siesta,  and  from  the  close  of  the  children's  school 
until  the  afternoon,  when  he  again  met  the  adults, 
Mr.  Williams  was  ordinarily  occupied  in  manual 
labour.  As  soon  as  the  shadows  of  evening  com- 
pelled him  to  dismiss  his  scholars,  he  returned  to  his 
house,  which,  from  that  time  until  a  late  hour,  was 
densely  crowded  with  natives  who  came  to  hear 
and  ask  questions.  In  addition  to  these  ordinary 
labours,  for  each  day  there  was  some  special  duty.  On 
Monday  afternoon,  he  held  a  general  catechetical  meet- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  555 

ing  with  the  people.  After  the  children's  school  on 
Tuesday,  the  native  teachers  of  the  surrounding  district 
came  to  his  house  for  instruction.  On  Wednesday 
he  preached.  On  Thursday  he  again  met  the  teach- 
ers, heard  the  texts  they  intended  to  explain  on  the 
following  Sabbath,  with  the  illustrations  they  pro- 
posed to  employ,  and  took  the  opportunity  of  cor- 
recting their  mistakes,  and  enriching  their  minds. 
Friday  evening  was  devoted  to  a  meeting  for  prayer 
and  exhortation,  in  which  some  of  the  pious  natives 
took  a  part,  and  which  were  frequently  seasons  of 
solemn  interest  and  great  spiritual  improvement.  On 
the  Saturday,  the  people  were  too  busy  in  preparing 
their  dwellings,  clothes,  and  food,  for  the  Sabbath,  to 
attend  any  but  the  ordinary  instructions  of  the  Mis- 
sionary. Generally,  nothing  was  cooked  on  the 
Sabbath ;  but  this  rule  was  not  enforced.  Some  of 
the  natives  preferred  to  cook  their  food  early  on  the 
morning  of  the  sacred  day,  and  as  this  did  not  pre- 
vent their  attendance  at  the  school  and  the  sanctuary, 
Mr.  Williams  did  not  discourage  the  practice. 

In  these  various  and  valuable  occupations,  did  this 
man  of  God  pass  his  time  at  Upolu,  until  the  26th 
of  October,  when  the  Camden  returned,  bringing  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Pratt,  and  Mr.  Harris,  his  future  fellow- 
sufferer.  This  estimable  man  had  visited  the  islands 
in  search  of  health,  and  having  become  deeply  inter- 
ested in  the  w^elfare  of  the  people,  was  about  to  return 
to  England,  and  offer  himself  to  the  Society  for  mis- 
sionary service.  He  was  much  esteemed  for  his  piety 
and  devotedness,  and  gave  the  promise  of  being  an 
efficient  labourer. 

Just  prior  to  the  arrival  of  the  Camden,  an  Ame- 


55(3  LIFE  OF  THE 

rican  expedition  for  scientific  purposes  visited  8amoa^ 
with  the  officers  of  which,  especially  with  Commodore 
Wilks  and  Captain  Hudson,  Mr.  W.  had  much  inter- 
esting intercourse.  About  the  same  time,  a  general 
meeting  of  the  native  teachers  was  convened,  to  as- 
certain who  amongst  them  were  willing  to  leave  their 
land  for  the  islands  to  which  Mr.  Williams  was  pro- 
ceeding ;  "  and  we  had  the  unspeakable  satisfaction," 
writes  Mr.  W.,  "  of  witnessing  no  less  than  thirty  of 
the  best  instructed  and  most  approved  among  them, 
offer  themselves  for  this  service."  Of  these,  twelve 
were  subsequently  set  apart  in  a  deeply  interesting 
service,  which  was  succeeded  by  another  not  less  so, 
in  which  many  of  the  brethren,  the  teachers,  and  the 
natives,  altogether  about  150,  united  in  the  comme- 
moration of  the  Lord's  death. 

November  3rd,  1839,  was  the  last  Sabbath  which 
Mr.  Williams  spent  at  Samoa,  and  it  was  a  day  of 
deep  and  solemn  interest  to  himself  and  the  people. 
Often  on  previous  occasions,  when  preaching  to  his 
flock,  he  had  witnessed  scenes  which  filled  his  soul 
with  hope  and  gladness,  and  while  unfolding  the 
Gospel,  he  had  seen  the  whole  assembly,  and  it  was 
always  large,  moved  by  a  common  feeling,  bowed  down 
as  under  the  weight  of  deep  impression,  and  melted  into 
tears.  But  his  farewell  address  appeared  to  fall  with 
greater  power  upon  their  hearts,  than  any  which  he 
had  ever  delivered.  His  own  mind  at  the  time  was 
unusually  solemn.  And  there  were  different  causes 
which  contributed  to  render  it  so.  For  many  pre- 
vious weeks,  and  in  the  anticipation  of  what  he  de- 
signated "  his  great  voyage,"  he  appeared  to  realize 
with  peculiar  power  the   responsibility  resting  upon 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  557 

him,  and  sometimes  with  a  poignant  and  painful 
sense  of  his  personal  inadequacy.  Often  did  he  ex- 
press his  fear  that,  through  his  deficiency  in  wisdom 
or  devotedness,  the  noble  enterprise  might  fail,  and 
the  high  expectation  of  British  Christians  end  in  dis- 
appointment. But  other  thoughts  served  to  sadden 
his  mind,  and  to  cast  an  unwonted  seriousness  over 
his  intercourse,  as  the  period  of  his  departure  drew 
near.  As  if  the  Master  whom  he  served  was  speci- 
ally preparing  him  for  his  final  hour,  the  brevity,  un- 
certainty, and  value  of  life  were  amongst  the  themes 
which  most  deeply  interested  his  thoughts.  So  fre- 
quently, and  with  such  evident  emotion,  did  he  refer 
to  these  topics  in  his  discourses,  his  prayers,  and  his 
conversation,  as  to  attract  the  especial  notice  of  his  be- 
loved partner  and  family.  But  on  no  former  occasion 
had  these  considerations  appeared  to  impress  his  mind 
so  deeply,  as  when  concluding  his  public  labours  at 
Upolu.  The  remarkable  passage  from  which  he  then 
preached  was  Acts  xx.  36 — 38,  but  the  part  of  it  upon 
which  he  dilated  most  fully  was  this ; — "  And  they  all 
wept  sore,  and  Jell  upon  Paid's  neck  and  kissed  him  ; 
sorroning  most  of  all  for  the  ivords  which  he  spake, 
that  they  shoidd  see  his  face  no  more.''  These  touching 
references,  and  the  tears  of  the  natives,  acted  so  power- 
fully upon  his  tender  spirit,  that  for  a  considerable 
time  the  place  was  a  Bochim;  pastor  and  people 
wept  together,  and  nothing  but  sighs  and  sobs  were 
to  be  heard  throughout  the  assembly.  Had  the  text 
been  uttered  by  a  spirit  from  the  invisible  world,  and 
the  dread  scene  on  Erromanga's  shore  been  then  re- 
vealed to  their  view,  the  affectionate  people  could 
scarcely  have  fielt  more   solemnly  or  mourned  more 


558  LIFE  OF  THE 

bitterly,  than  on  that  memorable  day.  Their  sorrows 
tended  to  deepen  those  of  their  departing  friend,  and  it 
was  with  pain  that  Mrs.  Williams  remarked  the  depres- 
sion under  which  he  laboured.  This  to  him  was  an  un- 
wonted state  of  mind.  Formerly,  when  separating  from 
his  family  on  similar  embassies  of  mercy,  no  sadness 
sat  upon  his  countenance,  and  no  feelings  prevailed 
in  his  heart  but  those  of  hope  and  animation.  But 
now  the  scene  was  changed.  As  if  "  coming  events 
had  already  cast  their  shadow  before  them,"  and  he 
felt  its  oppressive  gloom  creeping  over  him,  he  went 
forth  dejected  and  weeping.  Never  before  had  his 
family  seen  him  thus,  and  they  "  wondered  and  held 
their  peace."  In  the  evening  of  this  last  Sabbath  at 
Samoa,  some  of  the  brethren  met  at  the  house  of  their 
beloved  friend,  to  commend  him  and  his  enterprise  to 
"  the  God  of  the  sea  and  of  the  dry  land,"  and  at  mid- 
night, he  embraced  his  beloved  partner  and  children, 
and  bade  them  all  a  last  and  long  farewell.  It  was 
one  of  Mrs.  Williams's  latest  and  most  earnest  en- 
treaties that  he  would  not  land  at  Erromanga. 

Proceeding  from  Fasetootai  to  Apia,  on  the  follow- 
ing morning  Mr.  Williams  preached  on  board  "  the 
Vincennes,"  and  attended  a  meeting  of  the  officers  of 
the  American  expedition  and  the  Samoan  chiefs.  In 
the  evening,  "  while  sitting  in  our  house,"  writes  Mr. 
Mills,  *'  talking  over  our  plans,  a  blind  chief,  who  is 
an  intelligent  and  good  man,  entered.  He  said, 
'  Teacher  Williams,  I  am  a  blind  man,  but  I  have  a 
great  desire  to  go  with  you  to  the  dark  lands.  Per- 
haps my  being  blind  will  make  them  pity  me,  and 
not  kill  me,  and  Mdiilst  /  can  talk  to  them,  and  tell 
them  about  Jesus,  my  hoy'  (placing  his  hand  on  the 


REV.  J.  WlLLIAiMS.  559 

head  of  his  son,  an  interesting  youth,)  *  can  read  and 
write,  and  so  we  can  teach  these  things/  I  never," 
adds  Mr.  Mills,  "  saw  Mr.  Williams  more  deeply 
affected." 

On  the  following  morning  the  Camden  commenced 
her  voyage,  but  as  Mr.  Williams  kept  a  circumstantial 
journal  of  the  closing  days  of  his  life,  their  history 
will  be  supplied  from  his  own  pen.  After  calling  at 
two  stations  in  Savaii,  they  bent  their  course  to  Ro- 
tuma. 

"  As  Rotuma/^  writes  Mr.  W.,  "  is  an  island  very  much  fre- 
quented by  shipping,  especially  whale  ships,  natives  from  almost 
eveiy  island  mthin  the  compass  of  their  wide  range  occasion- 
ally find  their  way  thither.  It  having  occurred  to  me  that  pos- 
sibly we  might  succeed  in  finding  there  some,  either  from  the 
Hebrides  or  New  Caledonia,  I  determined  to  call  on  om*  way 
to  the  westward.  A  native  also  of  Rotuma,  named  Friday,  who 
had  been  some  time  under  instruction  at  Samoa,  was  very  anxious 
to  return  with  teachers  to  his  superstitious  and  benighted 
countrymen;  and  whether  we  ultimately  determined  to  place 
teachers  there  or  not,  I  conceived  that  considerable  good  might 
arise  from  the  efforts  of  Friday,  to  produce  in  the  minds  of  his 
countrymen  a  favourable  disposition  towards  missionaries  when- 
ever they  should  arrive.  On  Tuesday  morning,  November  12th, 
at  daylight,  the  island  was  in  sight.  The  distance  from  Samoa 
is  about  600  miles,  which  we  had  run  in  a  little  better  than 
three  days. 

"  When  we  were  within  about  five  miles  of  the  island,  a  canoe 
approached  us  with  four  men  in  it ;  and  we  imagined  that  the 
natives  were  clad  in  red  shirts,  but  coming  nearer,  we  perceived 
that  their  bodies  were  smeared  over  with  a  thick  coat  of  tm-me- 
ric  and  oil.  On  coming  alongside,  one  of  their  number  called 
out  in  very  good  English,  '  Back  your  mainyard,  and  give  me  a 
rope  for  my  canoe.'  Leaping  on  board,  he  inquired  what  ship 
it  was,  and  was  informed  that  it  was  a  missionary  ship.   'Where 's 


560  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  captain?  where  ^s  the  missionary?  ^  he  inquired.     He  then 
presented  us  with  something  tied  up  in  a  small  piece  of  native 
cloth,  which,  upon  untying,  we  found  to  contain  certificates  given 
by  several  masters  of  vessels,  stating  that  they  had  found  Toko- 
niua  exceedingly  useful  in  procuring  supplies  for  their  vessels, 
and  that  he  was  a  chief  in  whom   confidence  might  be  placed. 
We   proceeded  immediately  to  inquire   of  him  whether  there 
were  any  New   Hebrides   or  Caledonia  people  on  Rotuma;  to 
which  he  replied,  that  many  of  their  people  had  been  to  the 
former  place,  upon  a  sandal  wood  expedition  some  years  ago, 
and  lost  their  lives  there,  but  none  of  the  inhabitants  of  those 
islands  came  to  Rotuma.     As  he  informed  us  that  there  were 
both  Samoans  and  Tahitians  on  shore,  we  proposed  to   send  a 
message  for  them  to  come  ofi"  immediately,  as  we  should  be  able 
to  obtain  more  information  from  them  than  from  the  broken 
English  of  our  knowing  little  friend  Tokoniua.   Captain  Morgan 
suggested  that  I  should  write  to  them,  upon  hearing  which  he 
exclaimed,  '  Oh,  they  no  understand  English,^  when  the  cap- 
tain informed  him  that  I  should  write  in  their  own  tongue, 
which  led  to  an  explanation  of  our  character  and  objects.     The 
letter  being  finished,  the  canoe  was  despatched,  and  the  chief 
having  requested  permission  to  remain  on  board,  he  continued 
with  us,  and  conducted  the  ship  to  a  bay  where   she  could  ply 
on  and  off  in  comparatively   smooth  water.     Shortly  after  the 
first  canoe,  a  second  arrived.     The  chief  was  a  taller  and  finer 
man  than  Tokoniua,  but  by  no  means  equal  to  those  of  other 
islands.     His  name  is   Eusipaoa.     On  reaching  the  deck,  he 
recognized  Captain  Morgan,  who  had  visited  the  island  some 
two   or  three  years  ago,  in  the  Duke  of  York,  and  exclaimed 
in  very  good  English,  '  Captain  Morgan,  how  do  you  do  ?   me 
very  glad  to  see  you  ;  where  's  Duke  of  York  ? '     Captain  Mor- 
gan informed  him  of  her  wreck,   and  of  the  death  of  a  fine 
Rotuma  lad  he  took  away,  who  was  unfortunately  killed  by  the 
black  natives  on  the  coast  of  New  Holland,  after  the  wreck  of 
the  Duke  of  York.  Finding  this  chief  of  higher  rank  and  gi-eater 
importance  than  the  first  who  boarded  us,  we  stated  our  objects 
to  him.   Moreover,  Captain  Morgan  reminded  him  of  his  request 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  561 

to  him  when  he  formerly  visited  their  island.  To  this  he  replied 
that  he  would  go  on  shore  and  consult  mth  the  king,  '  and  if 
the  king  say  very  good,  oh  then  missionary  very  good ;  if  king 
say  missionary  very  good,  then  him  be  veiy  good.'  On  having 
our  objects  fully  explained  to  him,  Fusipaoa  left  the  vessel,  say- 
ing that  he  would  send  a  messenger  over  to  the  other  side  of 
the  island  immediately,  to  ascertain  the  sentiments  of  the  prin- 
cipal chief  upon  the  subject  of  placing  native  missionaries  upon 
Rotuma.  The  cool  reserve  manifested  by  this  chief,  and  his 
evident  disappointment  when  he  ascertained  who  we  were,  con- 
vinced us  that  no  ordinary  efforts  had  been  used  to  prejudice 
his  mind  against  missionaries.  On  reaching  the  bay  in  which 
the  town  of  Fusipaoa  is  situated,  we  determined  upon  going 
on  shore.  We  met,  on  the  beach,  three  white  men,  one  of  whom 
wanted  to  trade  for  the  vessel.  Another  said,  he  would  do  any 
thing  we  wanted  by  way  of  '  linguisting.'  The  third,  as  soon 
as  he  ascertained  who  we  were,  walked  off.  From  an  old  man 
named  Gray,  who  had  been  upon  the  island  some  twelve  years, 
we  learned,  that  there  were  only  about  twenty-three  run-away 
sailors  infesting  this  island ;  that  some  time  ago  there  were  as 
many  as  sixty  or  seventy  !  On  approaching  the  towTi,  the  chief 
Fusipaoa  met  us,  and  said,  that  he  had  sent  to  the  San,  or 
principal  chief,  who  lived  about  four  miles  away,  and  that  he 
expected  him  soon.  This  town  or  village,  like  all  the  others  we 
visited,  is  built  upon  a  sandy  belt,  with  which  it  is  girt  nearly 
round.  It  runs  generally  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  wide,  and  is 
raised  a  few  feet  above  the  sea  on  the  one  side,  and  the  lowland 
attached  to  the  base  of  the  mountains  on  the  other.  The 
dwellings  are  small  and  low,  thatched  with  cocoa-nut  leaves, 
which  are  far  inferior  in  appearance  to  the  pandanus  or  palm 
leaf  of  Tahiti,  and  the  tautolo  or  sugar-cane  leaf  of  Samoa. 
They  are  entirely  enclosed  with  cocoa-nut-leaf  mats,  while  ingress 
and  egress  is  obtained  through  two  trap-doors,  which  are  sus- 
pended from  the  top,  and  are  lifted  up  like  a  hanging  shutter. 
These,  with  the  sides  of  the  houses,  are  so  low,  that  I  could  not 
get  in  by  crawling,  but  had  to  lie  nearly  flat  down  before  I  could 
effect  an  entrance.     The  rafters,  and  indeed  the  whole  of  the 

O  O 


562  LIFE  OF  THE 

interior,  corresponds  with  its  exterior,  as  rough  in  workmanship 
as  anything  I  have  seen  in  the  whole   Pacific  Ocean.     Thus, 
while  there  has  been  great  intercourse  with  this  island  and  Eu- 
ropean shipping  for  upwards  of  twenty  years,  and  at  times,  as 
many  as  a  hundred  white  men  living  at  once  on  its  shores,  not 
a  single  trace  of  improvement  is  apparent  in  the  houses  or  habits 
of  this  people.     The  only  thing  that  attracted  our  attention  in 
this  settlement  was  their  burying-place.  Here  there  was  a  house 
rather  superior  to  the  others  in  appearance.     It  was  raised  on  a 
bed  of  sand  with  stone  edging.   Gray  opened  two  of  these  trap- 
doors, when  to  our  surprise  we  beheld,  not  only  neat  clean  mats 
spread  on  the  floor,  and  vt^hite  cowrie  with  glittering  mother-of- 
pearl  decorating  both  the  posts  and  rafters  of  the  house,  but  a 
writing  desk,  three  American  chairs  varnished  yellow,  a  cup  and 
saucer,   tumbler,   wine  glass,   tvfo   framed   paintings  of  ships, 
besides   several  handkerchiefs,  and  other  articles  of  European 
manufacture.     On  inquiring  respecting  them,  we  found  that  a 
child  belonging  to  a  principal  chief  had  been  interred  there,  and 
that  these  things  were  presented  to  his  manes.     On  returning 
into  the  village,  we  found  that  the  king  had  not  come,  neither 
had  the  messenger  returned.     But  the  four  Tahitians   and  two 
Samoans  were  waiting  for  us.     The  Tahitians,  I  was  sorry  to 
find,  were  living  without  the  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes,  and 
aiding  the  heathen  in  their  heathen  amusements.     I  had  some 
serious  conversation  with  them,  when  they  promised  to   assist 
the  native  missionaries  all  in  their  power,  should  I  resolve  upon 
leaving  them.     The  Samoans  were  heathens,  but  promised  to 
unite  immediately  with  their  countrymen  in  worshipping  the 
true  God.   We  also  learned  with  much  satisfaction,  that  a  native 
of   Aitutaki,  in  conjunction  with   some  New  Zealanders,  had 
erected   a  chapel,  that  they  kept  sacred  the  Sabbath,  and  were 
using  their  efforts  to  induce  the  heathen  to  become  worshippers 
of  Jehovah,  but  that  their  efforts  hitherto  had  been  unsuccessful. 
On  returning  towards  the  beach  where  our  boat  landed,  we 
observed  the  instruments  of  death  and  destruction  in  a  very  con- 
temptible position  :  two  six-pound  cannons  with  their  carriages 
perched  upon  a  small  rude  stone  pavement,  covered  over  with  a 


REV.  J.   WILLIAMS.  563 

few  cocoa-nut  leaves.  Upon  inquiiy,  we  learned  that  they  had 
been  purchased  from  shipping,  and  that  there  were  a  considerable 
number  on  the  island.  Finding  that  the  king  had  not  come, 
I  determined  to  take  tlie  Tahitians  on  board,  make  them  a  few 
presents,  and  give  them  a  supply  of  books,  by  which  time  we 
hoped  that  the  chief  might  have  either  arrived  or  sent  a  message. 
This  not  being  the  case,  and  evening  approaching,  we  determined 
to  abandon  at  present  our  intention  of  placing  teachers  at  Ro- 
tuma,  and  arrange  with  the  Wesleyan  committee  as  to  which  of 
the  Societies  should  occupy  the  island.  With  this  intention,  we 
took  leave  of  this  cool  uncivil  people,  and  got  into  the  boat. 
While  in  the  act  of  pushing  off,  om-  little  friend  Tokoniua  came 
running  out  of  breath,  and  cried  out,  '  Back  astern  there.'  This 
imperative  order  having  been  obeyed,  he  stepped  into  the  boat, 
and  having  seated  himself,  gave  another  command,  '  Pull  away 
now  boys.'  Not  being  accustomed  to  have  the  reins  of  govern- 
ment taken  thus  unceremoniously  out  of  onr  hands,  we  inquired 
what  he  wanted ;  to  which  he  replied,  '  I  want  my  missionary.' 
We  informed  him,  that  we  understood  that  the  king  was  not 
desirous  of  having  missionaries  on  his  island,  and  we  were  there- 
fore about  to  sail  to  islands  larger  and  more  populous  than  theirs, 
and  where  we  hoped  they  wovild  be  well  received.  In  reply  he 
said,  '  I  no  mind  the  king ;  he  king  his  own  town ;  me  and  my 
brother  chief,  we  got  town  too ;  the  king  no  come  speak  my 
town,  I  no  go  speak  his  town.  Suppose  king  no  like  mis- 
sionary, me  like  him.'  I  replied  that  we  were  very  anxious  to 
get  away,  as  we  had  a  long  distance  to  go,  and  many  islands 
to  call  at,  and  appealed  to  Captain  Morgan.  As  soon  as  he 
heard  me  appeal  to  the  Captain,  he  attacked  him  with  a  warmth 
and  earnestness  which  opened  the  hearts  of  all  in  the  boat. 
'  You  very  kind  man,  I  know,  Captain  Morgan ;  what  you  say 
Captain  ?  You  no  give  me  missionary  ?  Only  one  night  Cap- 
tain, then  I  get  my  missionary,  and  you  go.  Wh^t  you  say 
Captain  ?  Now  what  you  say  ? '  It  appeared  that  our  friend 
Tokoniua  had  been  to  the  town  in  which  he  was  second  in  rank, 
and  had  held  a  consultation  with  his  brother  chief  and  the  people, 
and  he  had  hastened  back  to  secure  the  missionary;  for  he 

O  o  2 


664  LIFE  OF  THE 

exclaimed,  '  I  afraid  I  come,  boat  gone,  and  I  no  get  my  mis- 
sionary.' This  circumstance  induced  us  to  alter  our  determina- 
tion ;  and  taking  our  loquacious  but  sensible  little  friend  on 
board,  we  stood  off  for  the  night.  The  poor  lad  Friday  cried 
bitterly  when  he  found  I  was  not  intending  to  leave  a  missionary 
at  his  island.  He  was  exceedingly  anxious  that  we  should  pro- 
ceed at  once  to  his  settlement,  and  land  the  teachers  there;  but 
We  found,  as  in  Samoa,  that  there  is  a  victorious  and  a  conquered 
party,  and  the  vanquished  are  subject  to  insult  and  oppression 
of  every  kind  from  their  imperious  brethren  :  consequently  they 
are  not  in  a  situation  to  afford  protection  to  the  persons  or  pro- 
perty of  any  entrusted  to  their  care.  The  friends  and  family  of 
poor  Friday  were,  unfortunately,  of  this  party,  so  that  I  did  not 
deem  it  prudent  to  commence  operations  under  such  circum- 
stances. During  the  evening,  we  had  an  opportunity  of  obtaining 
considerable  information  as  to  the  language,  traditions,  and  other 
particulars  relative  to  the  island  of  Rotuma,  which  I  shall  record 
elsewhere. 

"Early  this  morning,  13th,  we  rounded  the  S.  E.  point  of  the 
island,  in  the  hope  of  finding  a  smoother  sea  in  order  to  facilitate 
our  intercourse  with  the  shore.  The  boat  being  lowered,  two 
teachers,  Leitana  from  Falefa,  and  Tau  from  Sanapu,  both 
Manono  men,  took  an  affectionate  leave  of  their  brethren,  placed 
their  bundles  in  the  boat,  and  then  stepped  in  themselves.  On 
approaching  the  shore,  we  found  a  tolerably  good  boat  entrance, 
but  no  harbour,  anchorage,  or  shelter  for  a  ship.  The  town  was 
large,  for  the  houses  stretched  for  two  miles  at  least  along  the 
beach.  On  being  introduced  to  the  principal  chief  of  the  town, 
he  informed  us  that  a  message  had  been  sent  all  round  the  island 
by  the  king,  desiring  that  the  teachers  might  not  be  allowed  to 
remain ;  to  which  he  had  returned  answer,  that  if  they  came  he 
would  receive  them  and  treat  them  kindly,  but  leave  their  reli- 
gion with  themselves.  They  might,  therefore,  remain,  and  he 
would  give  them  the  house  in  which  we  were  then  seated  as  a 
residence,  until  they  could  get  one  finished  for  themselves.  After 
making  the  chiefs  and  their  wives  some  trifling  presents,  we 
prepared  to  take  our  leave,  and  expressed  our  intention  to  the 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  565 

chief  to  engage  in  prayer  with  our  friends  before  we  parted. 
This  he  begged  we  would  not  do  in  his  house,  for  he  was  afraid 
lest  the  spirits  should  be  enraged  with  him,  and  wreak  their 
vengeance  upon  his  children.  We  informed  him  he  had  nothing 
to  fear,  for  the  power  of  Jehovah  was  infinitely  superior  to  that 
of  his  Aitu  or  spirits,  and  he  would  protect  all  who  put  their 
trust  in  him.  He  replied,  that  he  did  not  fear  for  himself,  his 
anxieties  were  about  his  children.  Perceiving  his  feelings  upon 
this  subject,  we  waived  our  intention,  but  said  a  few  words  of 
encouragement  to  our  brethren,  commending  them  to  God  in  our 
hearts,  and  took  our  departure.  Just  as  we  were  about  leaving, 
we  heard  that  there  was  a  lad  from  Erromanga  residing  at  the 
other  side  of  the  island.  This  being  one  of  the  New  Hebrides 
group,  we  determined,  if  possible,  to  get  him,  and  for  this  pur- 
pose prevailed,  by  a  few  little  presents,  upon  our  friend  Tokoniua 
and  his  brother  to  accompany  us  to  the  town  where  he  was 
residing,  which  we  found  to  be  on  the  N.  W.  side  of  the  island, 
not  far  from  the  place  from  which  we  started  last  night.  Having 
made  almost  an  entire  circuit  of  the  island,  we  landed  at  the 
town  about  four  o^clock  in  the  afternoon,  but  unfortunately  did 
not  succeed  in  getting  sight  of  the  lad;  for  as  soon  as  our 
intention  was  known,  the  people,  I  presume,  not  liking  to  part 
with  him,  secreted  him  in  the  bush.  This  was  certainly  a  great 
disappointment,  but  having  made  the  effort  '  we  have  done  what 
we  could'  to  the  accomplishment  of  an  object,  which  would 
apparently  have  facilitated  our  intercoui'se  with  the  tribes  we 
were  about  to  \^sit.  The  people  of  this  towoi  are  a  little  more 
civil  than  those  of  the  first  we  visited.  Reaching  the  vessel  by 
sun-set,  we  steered  our  course  with  a  fine  breeze  for  the  New 
Hebrides.  Thus  terminated  our  first  intercourse  with  the  in- 
habitants of  Rotuma." 

The  state  of  Mr.  Williams^s  mind,  during  the  voy- 
age from  Rotuma  to  the  New  Hebrides,  w\\\  appear  in 
the  following  passages  of  a  letter  written  to  a  friend 
on  Saturday,  November  16th,  four  days  prior  to  that 


666  LIFE  OF  THE 

upon  which  he  fell.     After  referring  to  the  death  of 
Makea,  he  proceeds  : — 

"  Thus,  my  dear  friend^  we  live  in  a  dying  world ;  perhaps 
this  may  not  reach  England  before  your  happy  spirit  will  quit 
its  tenement  of  clay,  and  unite  with  that  of  my  departed  friend 
Makea,  in  praising  and  loving  the  Saviour,  who  redeemed  you 
both  by  his  blood.  Ere  long  some  friend  will  communicate  to 
surviving  relatives  and  connexions  the  information  of  our  death. 
The  grand  concern  should  be  to  live  in  a  constant  state  of  pre- 
paration. This  I  find  a  difficult  matter,  from  the  demand  inces- 
santly made  upon  my  energies  both  of  body  and  mind ;  but  I 
find  great  comfort  from  the  consideration  that  many,  very  many 
of  God's  people  pray  for  me,  and  also  that  all  is  spent  in  the 
best  of  all  causes.  *  *  Oh  !  what  a  luxury  it  is  to  do  good ! 
What  sound  philosophy  there  is  in  the  Bible  !  A\Tiat  a  know- 
ledge it  displays  of  sanctified  human  nature,  when  it  asserts, 
'  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive.'  *  * 

"  I  have  just  heard  dear  Captain  Morgan  say,  that  we  are 
sixty  miles  oflF  the  Hebrides,  so  that  we  shall  be  there  early 
to-morrow  morning.  This  evening  we  are  to  have  a  special  prayer- 
meeting.  Oh  !  how  much  depends  upon  the  efforts  of  to-morrow. 
Will  the  savages  receive  us  or  not  ?  Perhaps  at  this  moment, 
you  or  some  other  kind  friend  may  be  wrestling  with  God 
for  us.  I  am  all  anxiety ;  but  desire  prudence,  and  faithfulness 
in  the  management  of  the  attempt  to  impart  the  Gospel  to  these 
benighted  people,  and  leave  the  event  with  God.  I  brought 
twelve  missionaries  with  me ;  two  have  settled  at  a  beautiful 
island  called  Rotuma ;  the  ten  I  have  are  for  the  New  Hebrides 
and  New  Caledonia.  The  approaching  week  is  to  me  the  most 
important  of  my  life." 

The  following  entries,  during  this  and  the  two  suc- 
ceeding days,  contain  most  probably  the  last  records 
of  Mr.  Williams's  pen. 

"  Saturday,  November  16.     As  we  expected  to  make  Fatuna 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS. 


507 


Oil  the  following  morning,  we  set  apart  this  evening  as  a  special 
prayer-meeting,  that  God  would  graciously  protect  our  persons, 
and  open  a  way  for  the  introduction  of  his  word  among  the  bar- 
barous tribes  we  were  about  to  visit. 

"  On   Sabbath   day,   early  in  the  morning,  we  were  close  in 
with  the  island.     It  appeared  to  be  one  large,  high,  rugged 
mountain,  with,   in  many  places,   perpendicular  cliffs  reachmg 
to  the  sea.     No  low  land  presented  itself  in  any  direction,  so 
that  we  began  to  doubt  whether  or  not  the  island  was  inhabited. 
On  nearing  the  coast,  however,  we  discovered  cultivated  patches 
on  the  sides  of  the  hills,  and  little  low  huts  were  discerned.    At 
length  we  perceived  two  canoes  approaching  us,  in  one  of  which 
were  four  men.     They  were  tolerably  well  made  and  good  look- 
ing.    Their  complexion  is  not  black  like  that  of  the  negro, 
neither  brown  like  that  of  the  other  South  Sea  islanders,  but 
of  a  sooty  colour.    Then-  faces  were  thickly  smeared  with  a  red 
pigment,  and  a  long  white  feather  was  stuck  in  the  back  of  the 
head.     The  lobe  of  the  ear  was  pierced  and  rendered  large  by 
the  repeated  introduction  of  a  piece  of  wood,  until  it  was  suffi- 
ciently extended  to  receive  a  piece  of  an   inch  or  more  in  dia- 
meter.   Into  this  hole  a  number  of  tortoiseshell  rings,  from  two 
to  six  or  eight,  were  introduced  by  way  of  ornament.     The  car- 
tilage also  of  the  nose  is  pierced,  and  many  we  perceived,  by 
being  stretched  too  much,  were  broken.     We  could   not  induce 
any  of  them  to  leave  the  canoe  and  trust  themselves  on   board 
our  vessel ;  although  we  enticed  them  by  presents  of  looking- 
glasses,  scissors,  hsh-hooks,  and  other  trifling  articles.     They 
not  being  inclined  to  venture  among  us,  we  determined  to  visit 
them.     Accordingly  our  boat  was  lowered,  and  they  shouted  for 
us  to  come  on   shore,   saying  that  there  were  yams,  taro,  and 
other  vegetables.     On   approaching  the   shore,  a  man  sprung 
from  his  canoe  into  our  boat,  and  stated  that  he  was  an  ariki,  or 
chief,  and  wished  to  go  on  board.     At  first  we  understood  that 
he  was  a  chief  at  Tanna,  and  wished  us  to  convey  him  home, 
but  this  arose  from  our  inquiries  about  Tanna,  and  they  have  a 
method  of  repeating  almost   every  word  you  utter,  if  they  do 
not  understand  you,  and  yielding  assent  to  it.     We  accordingly 


568  LIFE  OF  THE 

returned  to  the  vessel,  rejoicing  that  we  had  succeeded  in  getting 
such  a  person  to  accompany  us.  On  reaching  the  vessel  we  put 
on  him  a  red  shirt,  and  fastened  a  piece  of  cloth  round  him,  in 
which  new  and  gay  apparel  he  strutted  about  the  decks,  and 
shouted  most  lustily  in  admiration  of  himself.  At  length  sea- 
sickness, that  annihilater  of  human  distinctions,  brought  him  to 
sit  down  as  tamely  and  quietly  as  a  helpless  infant.  When  we 
spoke  to  him,  he  looked  up  piteously,  and  exclaimed,  "  I  'm 
helpless.  I  ^m  dead."  We  obtained  a  considerable  deal  of  in- 
formation from  him,  and  were  truly  thankful  to  find,  that  by  a  mix- 
ture of  the  Samoan  and  Rarotongan  dialects,  we  could  interchange 
our  ideas  tolerably  well.  Towards  evening  he  began  to  get  very 
restless,  and  begged  hard  to  be  put  on  shore.  We  therefore 
stood  in  again  with  the  ship,  and  getting  into  smooth  water,  he 
recovered,  and  we  found  him  an  inteUigent,  communicative  man. 
We  endeavoured  to  explain  to  him  the  object  of  our  visit,  and 
asked  him  if  he  would  like  to  have  any  person  placed  on  his 
island.  To  which  he  rephed,  that  they  would  give  him  yams, 
taro,  and  sugar-cane.  On  preparing  to  return,  we  gave  him  a 
looking-glass,  a  knife,  some  fish-hooks,  and  other  articles.  The 
glass  delighted  him  exceedingly.  As  soon  as  he  caught  a 
glimpse  of  his  own  countenance,  he  danced  Avith  surprise,  and 
shouted  a  song  very  similar  to  that  of  sailors  when  heaving  an- 
chor or  hauling  a  rope.  On  reaching  the  shore,  we  were  en- 
tirely surrounded  with  natives,  who  behaved  with  great  civility 
towards  us,  and  appeared  entirely  without  arms.  They  chat- 
tered away  at  a  great  rate  to  our  friend,  who  was  decorated  in 
the  red  shirt,  and  who,  in  return,  spoke  highly  to  them  of  the 
kindness  his  wealthy  friends  had  shown  him ;  and  among  other 
trifles  he  took  up  a  little  pig  we  had  given  him,  and  exhibited  it 
to  public  view.  Being  about  to  take  our  leave,  we  renewed  our 
efforts  to  induce  some  persons  to  accompany  us  on  board,  but 
without  success.  Although  we  were  not  rich  enough  in  teachers 
to  spare  two  for  this  island,  it  will  be  occupied  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible, and  indeed  we  gave  them  to  understand  that  we  should 
visit  them  again  shortly ;  and  the  result  of  this  day's  labour  is 
such,  as  to  induce  the  conviction  that  such  a  friendly  feeling  has 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  569 

been  excited  as  Avill  enable  us  to  settle  teachers  as  soon  as  we 
can  possibly  spare  them.  In  saiUng  round  the  island,  we  ob- 
served eveiywhere  traces  of  inhabitants,  but  from  the  nature  of 
the  country  they  must  be  located  in  small  numbers,  and  the  ag- 
gregate cannot  be  large.  On  the  N.  W.  side  a  most  romantic 
cliff  presented  itself,  exhibiting  an  appearance  similar  to  a  tes- 
selated  Roman  pavement,  but  in  segments  of  a  foot  or  more 
square.  We  spent  the  evening  of  this  memorable  Sabbath  m 
thanking  God  and  taking  coui-age.  As  on  the  following  morning 
we  expected  to  make  Tanna,  and  settle  some  teachers,  we  made 
it  a  matter  of  special  prayer. 

"  Monday  morning,  18th.  This  is  a  memorable 
day,  a  day  which  will  be  transmitted  to  posterity, 
and  the  record  of  the  events  which  have  this  day 
transpired,  will  exist  after  those  who  have  taken  an 
active  part  in  them  have  retired  into  the  shades   of 

oblivion,  and  the  results  of  this  day  will  be ." 

This  is  the  closing  entry  by  his  own  hand  on  the 
pages   of  Mr.  Williams's  journal,   and  these   words 
were  most  probably  the  last  which  he  ever  penned. 
The  history  of  this  unfinished  sentence  cannot  now 
be  recovered.     At  the  first  glance,   and  viewed  in 
connexion  with  the  fatal  20th,   it  wears   an   aspect 
almost  preternatural  and  prophetic.    But  upon  closer 
inspection  its  mysteriousness  disappears.     Although 
bearing  date  ''  Monday  morning;'  the  strong  proba- 
bility  is    that    this    record  was   not  made  until   the 
evening  of  that   day,  just  after  the  friendly  recep- 
tion at   Tanna.      It   is   also  probable  that  the    de- 
scription   of    what    passed    on    the    two    preceding 
days  was  penned  at  the  same  time :   a  supposition 
founded    upon    the    appearance    of    the    writing    in 
the  journal,  and  upon  the  ordinary  practice  of  Mr. 


670  LIFE  OF  THE 

Williams  to  enter  his  proceedings,  not  daily,  but 
every  third  or  fourth  day,  under  the  dates  at  which 
they  occurred.  If  the  reader  will  notice  the  word- 
ing of  the  entries,  dated  the  16th  and  17th,  he 
will  perceive  that  they  bear  the  marks  of  having  been 
written  on  a  subsequent  day.  And  that  the  time 
in  which  he  penned  the  whole  of  this  part  of  the 
journal,  was  the  evening  of  the  18th,  is  rendered 
almost  certain,  not  only  from  the  fact  that  the  morn- 
ing (as  will  shortly  appear)  was  too  much  occupied 
to  have  allowed  of  such  an  employment,  but  from 
internal  evidence.  Upon  any  other  theory,  we  are 
quite  at  a  loss  to  account  for  the  excitement  which  it 
indicates,  to  explain  the  meaning  of  the  statement, 
"  This  is  a  memorable  day,"  or  to  discover  a  reason 
for  the  use  of  the  past  tense,  as  well  as  for  the  state- 
ment, "  The  events  which  have  this  day  transpired  f  a 
day  which,  at  its  commencement,  presented  no  such 
striking  characteristics.  The  strong  emotion  which 
this  entry  indicates,  will  awaken  little  surprise  when 
all  the  circumstances  of  the  case  are  considered.  With 
what  intense  interest,  bordering  upon  painful  anxiety, 
Mr.  Williams  anticipated  this  visit,  has  already  ap- 
peared ;  and  when  approaching  the  group,  and  but 
two  days  prior  to  that  upon  which  the  mysterious 
sentences  were  written,  he  thus  expressed  his  state  of 
mind  : — "  Oh  !  how  much  depends  upon  to-morrow  ! 
The  approaching  week  is  to  me  the  most  important 
of  my  life."  Nor  were  these  feelings  unreasonable. 
This  enterprise  had  in  it  more  the  character  of  an  ex- 
periment than  most  of  his  previous  efforts  to  intro- 
duce the  Gospel,  and  its  probable  issue  was  far  more 
doubtful.     The  people  with  whom  he  was  now  about 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  571 

to  open  intercourse,  were  distinct  in  character,  lan- 
guage, and  habits  from  those  amongst  whom  he  had 
previously  laboured,  and  he  had  long  been  impressed 
with  the  belief  that  they  were  excessively  savage  and 
sanguinary.  These  considerations  naturally  awakened 
more  than  ordinary  solicitude.  But  although  not 
free  from  apprehension,  he  was  filled  with  the  hope  of 
shortly  realizing  the  visions,  and  accomplishing  the 
desires,  of  many  previous  years.  He  was,  moreover, 
deeply  impressed  by  the  conviction  that  the  New 
Hebrides  were  the  key  to  New  Caledonia,  New  Bri- 
tain, New  Guinea,  and  other  extensive  islands  inha- 
bited by  the  Papuan  race,  and  that  while  success 
here  would  almost  certainly  and  speedily  secure  the 
evangelization  of  the  whole  of  Western  Polynesia, 
failure  in  this  first  essay  would  greatly  retard,  if  not 
frustrate,  the  accomplishment  of  his  grand  design. 
Thus  feelings,  like  crossing  tides,  ruffled  his  mind,  as  he 
drew  near  to  these  unknown  shores ;  and  whilst  hope 
and  fear  hung  in  the  balance,  strong  excitement  was 
the  necessary  consequence.  When,  therefore,  the 
doubtful  case  was  decided  as  it  appeared  to  be,  and 
as  he  regarded  it,  on  the  day  this  concluding  passage 
of  his  journal  was  written,  we  cannot  wonder  at  the 
views  expressed  or  the  emotions  awakened.  With  his 
estimate  of  the  events  of  that  day,  the  language  is  not 
too  strong.  At  the  same  time  the  sentence  is  so  re- 
markable, view  ed  in  connexion  with  subsequent  events, 
as  to  give  to  the  opinion  of  Dr.  Campbell  much 
plausibility ;  that  this  "  servant  of  God  wrote, 
though  unconsciously,  under  a  supernatural  im- 
pression." 

But  although  the  words   now  cited  were  the  last 


572  LIFE  OF  THE 

rvritten  by  Mr.  Williams,  there  is  another  journal  of 
the  same  voyage,  in  which  the  hand  of  an  amanuensis 
has  recorded  the  events  of  that  and  the  following  day, 
apparently  at  his  dictation.  This  document  will  en- 
able us  to  follow  the  steps  of  the  devoted  Missionary 
down  to  the  period  when  he  closed  his  noble  career. 
Under  the  date  of  "  Monday,  November  18th,"  this 
entry  was  made : — 

"  Early  this  morning  we  found  ourselves  just  on  the  eastern 
side  of  the  island  of  Tanna,  and  stood  off  and  on  Port  Resolu- 
tion. After  breakfast  we  went  ashore  in  the  boat  to  examine 
the  harbour,  and  to  see  the  people.  We  were  highly  gratified 
with  the  friendly  and  peaceable  disposition  of  the  natives,  being 
exceedingly  anxious  to  barter  with  us.  We  had  the  three  native 
teachers  appointed  for  this  island  put  ashore,  and  introduced  to 
the  chiefs  of  this  place,  Lalolago,  Salamea,  and  Mose.  We 
could  not  explain  to  them  oui"  object  more  than  that  they  were 
'  chiefs  of  God,^  and  that  we  wished  they  should  live  with  them. 
The  chiefs  appeared  highly  delighted  at  this,  and  one  of  them 
said  he  would  bring  yams,  cocoa-nuts,  and  pigs,  to  the  person  who 
was  to  live  with  him.  We  then  received  a  present  from  the 
chiefs  of  a  pig,  some  yams,  bananas,  and  cocoa-nuts,  and  went 
on  board  with  one  of  the  chiefs  and  two  of  his  people,  to  whom 
we  made  presents  of  some  trifling  articles.  While  ashore,  we 
had  a  ramble  among  the  plantations,  and  nothing  we  have  seen 
in  any  of  the  other  islands  exceeds  the  skill  and  attention  they 
manifest  in  their  cultivation.  We  were  also  conducted  to  what 
they  called  a  marae,  where  there  was  a  large  banian  tree ;  they 
told  us  it  was  '  tapu '  (sacred)  to  the  god.  Among  the  fruits 
they  brought  to  us,  are  the  rose-apple  and  a  species  of  fig. 
When  our  boat  was  ashore  the  last  time  to-day,  other  tribes  of 
strange  natives  had  arrived  in  great  numbers  in  the  bay,  from 
other  parts,  being  armed  with  spears,  bludgeons,  bows,  and 
arrows,  and  seemed  exceedingly  outrageous  to  obtain  fish-hooks 
and  other  articles  that  they  saw  we  had  distributed  to  the  other 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  573 

party  in  the  bay.  Finding  that  we  did  not  distribute  anything 
among  them,  they  seemed  to  be  infuriated,  and  about  a  hundred 
of  them  surrounded  the  boat,  and  made  an  attempt  to  detain 
her.  After  a  short  time,  however,  and  by  talking  to  them,  they 
became  quiet,  and  the  chief  with  whom  we  had  made  friends 
began  to  address  them,  and  presently  a  consultation  was  held 
among  the  party  who  had  hold  of  the  boat,  till  at  length  they 
let  her  go,  and  the  party  dispersed.  We  then  managed  to  push 
off,  and  come  on  board.  As  the  teachers  intimated  their  wish 
to  remain  one  night  on  shore  before  their  property  was  landed, 
so  that  they  might  have  an  opportunity  of  being  with  the  na- 
tives, to  see  how  they  behaved  before  we  finally  left  them,  we 
intend  to  remain  here  another  night,  and  to  land  their  property 
to-morrow.  By  our  last  boat,  we  have  brought  off  two  natives, 
who  will  be  with  us  during  the  night. 

"November  19th,  Tuesday.  Early  this  morning  we  went 
ashore,  taking  with  us  the  two  natives  who  had  been  with  us  all 
night.  On  our  arrival  off  the  beach,  we  waited  some  time  inquir- 
ing for  the  native  teachers  whom  we  had  left  ashore  last  night. 
In  the  meantime,  some  little  disorder  and  confusion  took  place 
among  the  people  on  the  beach,  but  at  length  the  greatest  quiet- 
ness prevailed,  all  of  them  grouping  together  according  to  their 
respective  tribes,  and  each  party  having  brought  a  quantity  of 
yams,  bananas,  and  cocoa-nuts,  expecting  to  receive  in  retui'n 
from  us  articles  of  barter.  The  teachers  then  made  their  ap- 
pearance, and  gave  us  a  most  favom-able  account  of  their  recep- 
tion by  the  people.  We  then  proposed  for  the  teachers  to  go  off 
with  us  to  the  ship  to  bring  ashore  their  luggage,  and  then 
finally  remain  among  them ;  here  they  expressed  the  utmost 
anxiety,  supposing  that  we  might  take  them  away  altogether ; 
but,  having  two  other  teachers  on  board  of  our  boat,  we  told 
them,  that  in  order  to  insure  our  return,  we  would  put  them 
ashore  as  hostages,  and  also  allow  the  vegetables  the  people  had 
brought,  to  remain  on  the  beach.  They  then  expressed  them- 
selves pleased  at  om-  proposal,  and  we  hastened  with  the  teach- 
ers to  the  ship.  After  breakfast,  the  native  teachers  having  got 
their  luggage  together,  we  all  again  entered  the  boat,  and  went 


574  LIFE  OF  THE 

ashore.  We  found  the  people  waiting  in  the  most  orderly  man- 
ner on  our  retm-n.  We  then  went  among  the  different  parties 
of  them^  all  sitting  down  in  groups  on  the  beach,  and  diffused 
the  greatest  pleasure  and  goodwill  among  them  all  by  receiving 
from  them  the  vegetables,  &c.,  and  they  obtaining  in  return 
small  presents  of  calicoes,  scissors,  and  fish-hooks.  The  goods  of 
the  native  teachers  were  landed  at  the  same  time,  and  very 
promptly  taken  to  the  huts  of  the  chiefs,  the  word  '  tapu'  being 
repeated  among  them  as  the  things  were  passed.  At  length  we 
took  leave  of  them.  They  followed  us  as  far  as  they  could  along 
the  beach,  and  to  the  extremity  of  the  point,  among  the  rocks,  and 
their  last  words  to  us  were,  '  One,  two,  three  moons,  and  you  will 
come  back.'  Thus  terminated  one  of  the  most  interesting  visits 
we  have  ever  yet  been  privileged  to  have  with  the  heathen  in 
their  barbarous  and  savage  state,  when  called  to  take  to  them 
the  word  of  life ;  and  none,  perhaps,  manifested  a  more  peace- 
able and  friendly  demeanour  to  strangers  such  as  we  were  among 
them.  Others,  indeed,  had  had  intercourse  with  them,  but  they 
met  them  under  arms,  which  showed  their  want  of  confidence  in 
the  people,  and,  to  say  the  least,  they  met  them  as  enemies,  and 
in  many  instances,  at  this  very  spot  were  engaged  in  actual 
conflict. 

"  Tanna  is,  as  far  as  our  limited  observation  at  present  enables 
us  to  judge,  a  most  important  island ;  it  is  of  much  greater  extent 
than  we  were  led  to  expect,  being  as  large  as  the  island  of  Upolu. 
All  its  eastern  and  northern  coast  appears  iron-bound,  but  there 
are  all  along  in  many  places  fine  spacious  bays  and  loM'lands.  Its 
northern  range  of  mountains  is  pretty  nearly  of  the  same  height, 
but  at  its  southern  extremity,  the  mountains  form  many  differ- 
ent ranges,  and  rise  in  sublime  grandeur  amidst  the  perpetual 
clouds  of  smoke,  which  seem  to  envelope  their  summits  from  the 
volcano  with  which  they  are  connected.  Port  Resolution  is  a  beau- 
tiful bay,  bounded  on  the  west  by  a  ridge  of  low  mountains 
extending  from  the  volcano  to  the  sea.  A  fine  sandy  beach 
sweeps  round  its  southern  and  eastern  sides.  The  entrance  into 
it  is  rather  wide,  which  leaves  its  northern  part  quite  exposed  to 
the  northerly  and  north-westerly  winds,  but  the  low  sandy  beach 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  575 

with  which  it  is  surrounded,  is  ahnost  an  evidence  of  the  harbour 
itself  not  being  affected  by  any  wind;  there  are  also  some  shoals 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  entrance  outside,  which  form  a  kind 
of  breakwater,  and  by  which  the  violence  of  the  waves  is  broken 
ere  they  reach  the  harbour.  As  to  the  population  of  the  island, 
we  could  learn  no  more  than  hearing  from  the  natives  that  the 
land  was  great,  and  the  people  great ;  and,  from  seeing  planta- 
tions of  cocoa-nut,  and  smoke  ascending  in  various  parts  all 
along  the  sides  of  the  mountains,  we  suppose  it  is  exceedingly 
well  populated.  The  care  and  attention  they  show  in  the  culti- 
vation of  their  plantations  has  already  been  mentioned  in  the 
occurrences  of  Wednesday.  As  to  the  appearance  of  the  people, 
language,  &c.,  we  have  not  observed  any  difference  from  those 
on  the  eastern  island  of  Fatuna.  As  it  is  likely  we  may  have  some 
other  general  observations  to  make  on  the  island,  we  shall  defer 
so  doing  till  we  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing  the  other  islands 
of  this  group,  at  which  we  intend  to  call  in  our  present  voyage. 

"  About  one  o'clock  we  set  sail,  and  stood  to  the  northward, 
for  the  island  of  Erromanga,  and  got  to  its  southern  side  suffi- 
ciently early  in  the  evening  to  run  along  the  coast  for  the  dis- 
tance of  some  miles  to  the  westward,  till,  at  its  becoming  dark, 
and  being  unable  to  distinguish  the  creeks  and  bays  in  the  land, 
we  put  the  vessel  about  to  lie-to  dui'ing  the  night." 

These  extracts  have  conducted  us  to  the  morning 
of  the  dark  and  dreadful  day  when  the  course  of  this 
apostolic  man  on  earth  was  closed.  The  state  of  mind 
in  which  he  approached  the  fatal  hour,  although  not 
free  from  a  gloomy  tinge,  was  much  more  cheerful 
than  it  had  been,  prior  to  his  arrival  at  this  group. 
The  success  at  Fatuna  and  Tanna  had  dissipated  his 
fears,  and  fulfilled  his  warmest  desires.  He  now 
appeared  to  feel  a  strong  confidence  of  ultimate  and 
complete  success ;  for  the  grand  object  for  which  he 
had  planned,  and  prayed,  and  pleaded  so  long,  seemed 
almost  within  his  grasp,  and  he  spoke  to  those  who 


676  LIFE  OF  THE 

sailed  with  him,  as  though  the  New  Hebrides  were 
already  added  to  the  other  groups,  whose  conversion  to 
Christianity  he  had  been  honoured  to  commence.  On 
the  evening  before  he  fell,  as  the  Camden  was  gliding 
along  the  shores  of  Erromanga,  and  Mr.  Williams 
was  leaning  over  her  side,  conversing  with  Mr. 
Cunningham  in  glowing  terms  about  the  events  of 
the  day,  he  told  that  gentleman  that  as  Samoa  was 
now  so  well  supplied,  and  the  New  Hebrides  pre- 
sented so  fine  a  missionary  field,  he  had  almost  deter- 
mined to  bring  his  family  and  reside  there.  But, 
cheered  as  he  was  by  previous  success,  other  feelings 
sobered,  and  at  times  saddened,  his  sanguine  mind. 
On  the  morning  of  the  dreadful  20th,  he  told  the  same 
friend  with  whom  he  had  conversed  in  such  cheerful 
tones  on  the  preceding  evening,  that  he  had  passed  a 
sleepless  night,  from  the  consideration  of  the  magni- 
tude and  importance  of  the  work  before  him ;  that  he 
was  much  oppressed  by  its  weight,  and  feared  that  he 
might  have  undertaken  more  than  he  would  be  able 
to  fulfil ;  that  so  extensive  were  the  islands  he  had 
engaged  to  survey,  that  many  years  of  anxious  toil 
would  be  requisite  ere  he  could  realize  his  own  designs, 
or  meet  the  expectations  of  his  friends  at  home. 
Shortly  after  this  conversation,  he  entered  the  boat, 
and  landed  upon  the  strand,  upon  which  he  was  so 
soon  to  sink  beneath  the  assassin's  club,  and  pour 
out  his  blood  as  an  oblation  in  his  divine  Master's 
service.  But  the  dark  details  of  that  hour,  so  sorrow- 
ful to  survivors,  but  so  glorious  for  him,  will  be  best 
described  by  the  circumstantial  communications  of 
Captain  Morgan  and  Mr.  Cunningham,  who  stood 
with  him,  and  saw  him  fall  upon  that  savage  shore. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  577 

"  Rev.  W.  Ellis. 

"Dear  Sir, — I  have  to  communicate  to  you  the  painful  in- 
telligence of  the  death  of  your  beloved  brother  and  faithful 
missionary,  the  Rev.  John  Williams,  who  was  massacred  at  the 
island  of  Erromanga,  one  of  the  New  Hebrides,  on  the  20th  of 
November,  1839,  and  of  Mr.  James  Harris,  a  gentleman  who 
was  on  his  way  to  England,  with  the  view  of  becoming  a  mis- 
sionary to  the  Marquesas.  The  event  happened  the  day  after 
we  left  the  island  of  Tanna.  There  the  natives  received  us  most 
kindly,  and  Mr.  Williams  remarked,  he  had  never  been  received 
more  kindly  by  any  natives  among  whom  he  had  been ;  his  spirits 
were  elated  to  find  such  a  door  of  entrance  opened.  In  the 
afternoon  we  left  there  three  teachers  and  a  son  of  one  of  them. 

"  We  proceeded  to  Erromanga,  and  hove  to  on  the  south 
side  all  night.  At  day-light  we  ran  down  the  south  side 
in  hope  of  landing  more  teachers.  The  island  appeared  thinly 
inhabited ;  we  saw  now  and  then  a  native  or  two  at  a  distance. 
On  reaching  Dillon's  Bay,  we  saw  a  canoe  paddling  along 
shore  with  three  men  in  her,  and  by  Mr.  Williams's  desire  we 
lowered  down  the  whale  boat,  and  took  in  Mr.  Williams,  Mr. 
Harris,  Mr.  Cunningham,  myself,  and  four  hands ;  we  spoke  to 
the  men  in  the  canoe,  and  found  them  to  be  a  far  different  race 
of  people  to  those  at  Tanna,  their  complexion  darker,  and  their 
stature  shorter ;  they  were  wild  in  their  appearance,  and  extremely 
shy.  They  spoke  a  different  language  from  that  of  the  Wind- 
ward Islands,  so  that  Mr.  Williams  could  not  understand  a  word 
they  said.  He  made  them  some  presents,  and  tried  to  persuade 
them  tf  come  into  our  boat.  He  did  not  succeed,  so  we  left 
them,  hoping,  as  Mr.  Williams  remarked,  with  favourable  im- 
pressions towards  us.  We  pulled  up  the  bay,  and  some  of  the 
natives  on  shore  ran  along  the  rocks  after  the  boat.  On  reach- 
ing the  head  of  the  bay,  we  saw  several  natives  standing  at  a 
distance ;  we  made  signs  to  them  to  come  towards  us,  but  they 
made  signs  for  us  to  go  away.  We  threw  them  some  beads  on 
shore,  which  they  eagerly  picked  up,  and  came  a  little  closer, 
and  received  from  us  some  fish-hooks  and  beads,  and  a  small 

P  P 


578  LIFE  OF  THE 

looking-glass.  On  coming  to  a  beautiful  valley  between  the 
mountains,  having  a  small  run  of  water,  we  wished  to  ascertain 
if  it  was  fresh,  and  we  gave  the  chief  a  boat-bucket  to  fetch  us 
some,  and  in  about  half  an  hour  he  returned  running  with  the 
water,  which,  I  think,  gave  Mr.  Williams  and  myself  more  con- 
fidence in  the  natives.  They  ran  and  brought  us  some  cocoa- 
nuts,  but  were  still  extremely  shy.  Mr.  Williams  drank  of  the 
water  the  native  brought,  and  I  held  his  hat  to  screen  him  from 
the  sun.  He  seemed  pleased  with  the  natives,  and  attributed 
their  shyness  to  the  ill-treatment  they  must  have  received  from 
foreigners  visiting  the  island  on  some  former  occasion.  Mr. 
Cunningham  asked  him  if  he  thought  of  going  on  shore.  I 
think  he  said  he  should  not  have  the  slightest  fear,  and  then 
remarked  to  me,  '  Captain,  you  know  we  like  to  take  possession 
of  the  land,  and  if  we  can  only  leave  good  impressions  on  the 
minds  of  the  natives,  we  can  come  again  and  leave  teachers ;  we 
must  be  content  to  do  a  little ;  you  know  Babel  was  not  built  in 
a  day.'  He  did  not  intend  to  leave  a  teacher  this  time.  Mr. 
Harris  asked  him  if  he  might  go  on  shore,  or  if  he  had  any  ob- 
jection ;  he  said,  '  No,  not  any.'  Mr.  Harris  then  waded  on 
shore ;  as  soon  as  he  landed  the  natives  ran  from  him,  but  Mr. 
Williams  told  him  to  sit  down ;  he  did  so,  and  the  natives  came 
close  to  him  and  brought  him  some  cocoa-nuts,  and  opened 
them  for  him  to  drink. 

"  Mr.  Williams  remarked,  he  saw  a  number  of  native  boys 
playing,  and  thought  it  a  good  sign,  as  implying  that  the  natives 
had  no  bad  intentions  :  I  said,  I  thought  so  too,  but  I  would  rather 
see  some  women  also;  because  when  the  natives  resolve  on  mischief 
they  send  the  women  out  of  the  way ;  there  were  no  women  on 
the  beach.  At  last  he  got  up,  went  forward  in  the  boat,  and 
landed.  He  presented  his  hand  to  the  natives,  which  they  were 
unwilling  to  take ;  he  then  called  to  me  to  hand  some  cloth  out 
of  the  boat,  and  he  sat  down  and  divided  it  among  them,  en- 
deavouring to  win  their  confidence.  All  three  walked  up  the 
beach,  Mr.  Harris  first;  Mr.  Williams  and  Mr.  Cunningham 
followed.     After  they  had  walked  about  a  hundred  yards,  they 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  579 

turned  to  the  right,  alongside  of  the  bush,  and  I  lost  sight  of 
them.  Mr.  Harris  was  the  farthest  off.  I  then  went  on  shore, 
supposing  we  had  found  favour  in  the  eyes  of  the  people.  I 
stopped  to  see  the  boat  anchored  safely,  and  then  walked  up  the 
beach  towards  the  spot  where  the  others  had  proceeded;  but 
before  I  had  gone  a  hundred  yards,  the  boat's  crew  called  out  to 
me  to  run  to  the  boat.  I  looked  round,  and  saw  Mr.  Williams 
and  Mr.  Cunningham  running;  Mr.  Cunningham  towards  the 
boat,  and  Mr.  Williams  straight  for  the  sea,  with  one  native 
close  behind  him.  I  got  into  the  boat,  and  by  this  time  two 
natives  were  close  behind  me,  though  I  did  not  see  them  at  the 
moment.  By  this  time  Mr.  Williams  had  got  to  the  water,  but, 
the  beach  being  stony  and  steep,  he  fell  backward,  and  the  na- 
tive struck  him  with  a  club,  and  often  repeated  the  blow;  a 
short  time  after,  another  native  came  up  and  struck  him,  and 
very  soon  another  came  up  and  pierced  several  arrows  into  his 
body. 

"  My  heart  was  deeply  wounded.  As  soon  as  I  got  into  the 
boat  I  headed  the  boat  towards  Mr.  Williams,  in  hopes  of  ren- 
dering him  some  assistance,  but  the  natives  shot  an  arrow  at  us, 
which  went  under  the  arm  of  one  of  our  seamen,  through  the 
lining  of  the  boat  into  a  timber,  and  there  stuck  fast.  They 
also  hove  stones  at  the  same  time.  The  boat^s  crew  called  out 
to  me  to  lay  the  boat  off;  I  did  so,  and  we  got  clear  of  the 
arrows.  I  thought  I  might  be  able  to  get  the  body,  for  it  lay 
on  the  beach  a  long  time.  At  last  I  pulled  alongside  the  brig, 
and  made  all  sail,  perceiving  with  the  glass  that  the  natives  had 
left  the  body  on  the  beach.  I  also  ordered  a  gun  to  be  fired, 
loaded  with  powder  only,  thinking  to  frighten  the  natives,  so 
that  I  might  get  the  body ;  the  natives,  however,  made  their 
appearance,  and  di-agged  the  body  out  of  sight. 

"  Yours,  &c., 
(Signed)  "Robert  C.  Morgan." 

To  these  some  other  particulars  of  the  tragic  scene 
are  added  by  Mr.  Cunningham.  After  describing 
their  landing,  he  writes  : — 

p  p  2 


580  LIFE  OF  THE 

"  Mr.  W.  called  for  a  few  pieces  of  print,  which  he  divided  in 
small  pieces  to  throw  around  him.  Mr.  Harris  said  he  wished 
to  have  a  stroll  inland,  which  was  not  objected  to,  and  he  walked 
on,  followed  by  a  party  of  the  natives.  Mr.  W.  and  I  followed, 
directing  our  course  up  the  side  of  the  brook.  The  looks  and 
manners  of  the  savages  I  much  distrusted,  and  remarked  to  Mr. 
Williams  that  probably  we  had  to  dread  the  revenge  of  the  na- 
tives in  consequence  of  their  former  quarrel  with  strangers, 
wherein  perhaps  some  of  their  friends  had  been  killed.  Mr. 
W.,  I  think,  did  not  return  me  an  answer,  being  engaged  at  the 
instant  repeating  the  Samoan  numerals  to  a  crowd  of  boys,  one 
of  whom  was  repeating  them  after  him.  I  was  also  trying  to  get 
the  names  of  a  few  things  around  us,  and  walked  onward. 
Finding  a  few  shells  lying  on  the  bank,  I  picked  them  up.  On 
noticing  they  were  of  a  species  unknown  to  me,  I  was  in  the  act 
of  putting  them  into  my  pocket,  when  I  heard  a  yell,  and  in- 
stantly Mr.  Harris  rushed  out  of  the  bushes  about  twenty  yards 
before  me.  I  instantly  perceived  it  was  run  or  die.  I  shouted 
to  Mr.  Williams  to  run  (he  being  as  far  behind  me  as  Mr.  Harris 
was  in  advance)  and  I  sprung  forward  through  the  natives  that 
were  on  the  banks  of  the  brook,  who  all  gave  way.  I  looked 
round,  and  saw  Mr.  Harris  fall  in  the  brook,  and  the  water  dash 
over  him,  a  number  of  savages  beating  him  with  clubs.  Mr. 
Williams  did  not  run  at  the  instant  I  called  to  him,  till  we  heard 
a  shell  blow ;  it  was  an  instant,  but  too  much  to  lose.  I  again 
called  to  Mr.  W.  to  run,  and  sprang  forward  for  the  boat,  which 
was  out  of  sight ;  it  was  round  a  point  of  bush. 

"  Mr.  Williams,  instead  of  making  for  the  boat,  ran  directly 
down  the  beach  into  the  water,  and  a  savage  after  him.  It 
seemed  to  me  that  Mr.  Williams's  intention  was  to  swim  off  till 
the  boat  picked  him  up.  At  the  instant  I  sighted  the  boat,  I 
heard  a  yell  behind  me,  and,  looking  round,  found  a  savage 
close  after  me,  with  a  club.  I  stooped,  and  picking  up  a  stone, 
struck  him  so  as  to  stop  his  further  pursuit.  The  men  in  the 
boat  had,  on  seeing  Mr.  Williams  and  me  running,  given  the 
alarm  to  Captain  Morgan,  who  was  on  the  beach  at  the  time. 
He  and  I  jumped  into  the  boat  at  the  same  instant ;  several 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  581 

stones  were  thrown  at  the  boat.     Mr.  WilHams  ran  into  deep 
water,  and  the  savage  close  after  him.     On  entering  the  water 
he  fell  forward,  but  did  not  attempt  to  swim,  when  he  received 
several  blows  from  the  club  of  the  native  on  the  arms  and  over 
the  head.     He  twice  dashed  his  head  under  water  to  avoid  the 
club,  with  which  the  savage  stood  over  him  ready  to  strike  the 
instant  he  arose.     I  thi'ew  two  stones  from  the  boat,  which  for 
a  moment  averted  the  progress  of  the  other  native,  who  was  a 
few  paces  behind;  but  it  was  only  for  an  instant.     The  two 
rushed  on  our  friend  and  beat  his  head,  and  soon  several  others 
joined  them.     I  saw  a  whole  handful  of  arrows  stuck  into  his 
body.    Though  every  exertion  was  used  to  get  up  the  boat  to  his 
assistance,   and  though  only  about  eighty  yards  distant,  before 
we  got  half  the  distance  our  friend  was  dead,  and  about  a  dozen 
savages  were  dragging  the  body  on  the  beach,  beating  it  in  the 
most  furious  manner.     A  crowd  of  boys  surrounded  the  body 
as  it  lay,  in  the  ripple  of  the  beach,  and  beat  it  with  stones,  till 
the  waves  dashed  red  on  the  shore  with  the  blood  of  their  vic- 
tim.     Alas  !    that  moment    of   sorrow  and   agony — I    almost 
shrieked  in  distress.     Several  arrows  were  shot  at  us,  and  one, 
passing  under  the  arm  of  one  of  the  men,  passed  through  the 
lining  and  entered  the  timber.     This  alarmed  the  men,  who  re- 
monstrated, as,  having  no  fire-arms  to  frighten  the  savages  away, 
it  would  be  madness  to   approach  them,  as  Mr.  Williams  was 
now  dead ;  to  this  Captain  Morgan   reluctantly  assented,  and 
pulled   off  out  of  reach  of  the  arrows,  where  we  lay  for  an  in- 
stant to  consider  what  we  should  do,  when  it  was  proposed  that 
we  should,  if  possible,  bring  up  the  brig,  now  about  two  miles 
distant,  and,  under  cover  of  two  guns  which  she  carried,  to  land, 
and,  if  possible,  to  obtain  the  bodies,  which  the  natives  had  left 
on  the  beach,  having  stripped  off  the  clothes.     We  hastened  on 
board  and  beat  up  for  the  fatal  spot ;  we  could  still  perceive  the 
white  body  lying  on  the  beach,  and  the  natives  had  all  left  it, 
which  gave  us  hope  of  being  able  to  rescue  the  remains  of  our 
friend  from  the  ferocious  cannibals.    Om*  two  guns  were  loaded, 
aad  one  fired,  in  hopes  that  the  savages  might  be  alarmed   and 
fly  to  a  distance ;  several  were  still  seen  on  a  distant  part  of  the 


582  LIFE  OF  THE 

beach.  Shot  we  liatl  none,  but  the  sailors  collected  pieces  of 
iron,  &c.,  to  use  if  necessary.  Our  hopes  were  soon  destroyed, 
for  a  crowd  of  natives  ran  down  the  beach  and  carried  away  the 
body,  when  we  were  within  a  mile  of  the  spot.  In  grief  we 
turned  our  backs  and  stood  from  the  fatal  shores.  We  had  all 
lost  a  friend,  and  one  we  loved,  for  the  love  he  bore  to  all,  and 
the  sincerity  with  which  he  conveyed  the  tidings  of  peace  to  the 
benighted  heathen,  by  whose  cruel  hands  he  had  now  fallen." 

To  these  harrowing  details  nothing  need  be  added 
but  a  brief  statement  by  one  who  remained  on  board 
the  Camden,  while  these  deeds  of  blood  were  trans- 
acted on  the  shore. 

"  After  the  boat  had  left  us,  the  ship  got  a  fine  breeze  out  of 
the  bay,  and  we  stood  to  sea  to  work  up  to  windward,  so  as  to 
be  as  near  as  possible  when  the  boat  should  have  occasion  to 
come  on  board  again.  But  while  we  on  board  were  quietly  en- 
joying the  beautiful  scenery  of  the  shore,  and  the  romantic  ap- 
pearance of  the  various  peaked  mountains  in  the  distance,  our 
brethren  in  the  boat  had  landed  on  a  bourne  from  which  they 
were  never  again  to  return.  As  the  boat  approached  us,  and 
came  within  hail,  we  foreboded  that  something  had  happened ; 
but  om*  imaginations  had  not  formed  the  most  distant  idea  of 
the  tragical  scene  which  was  about  to  be  disclosed.  As  the  boat 
was  coming  alongside,  the  orders  for  getting  a  tow-line  in  readi- 
ness, and  for  '  all  hands  to  stand  by  and  make  saiV  produced 
the  most  horrifying  sensations  in  our  minds,  and  intense  anxiety 
as  to  what  had  really  happened.  Messrs.  Williams  and  Harris 
were  not  to  be  seen,  and  their  seats  were  vacant.  Our  first  im- 
pression was  they  might  have  remained  ashore,  and  had  sent  off 
the  boat  for  the  teachers,  as  they  had  done  at  Tanna.  When 
our  boat  was  alongside,  in  the  fulness  of  our  anxiety,  we  all 
hastened  to  hear  the  intelligence.  We  heard  the  captain  ex- 
claim, ''  We  have  lost  Mr.  Wilharas  and  Mr.  Harris.'  A  mo- 
ment's suspense  led  us  to  imagine  that  the  natives  had  detained 
them  till  a  ransom  should  be  taken  for  them,  but  how  were  our 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  583 

feelings  harrowed  up,  when  the  captain  added,  '  They  are  dead ! 
The  natives  have  killed  them  V  Language  cannot  describe  what 
our  feelings  were  at  this  dreadful  moment.  The  most  intense 
grief  took  possession  of  our  hearts.  We  looked  vacantly  on  the 
shore,  but  oh  !  how  gloomy !  As  soon  as  Captain  Morgan 
came  on  board,  we  made  all  possible  sail  in  the  ship,  and  exerted 
our  utmost  endeavours  to  work  her  to  windward.  After  our 
efforts  had  proved  unsuccessful,  we  were  obliged  most  reluc- 
tantly to  let  our  ship  go  off,  and  direct  our  course  immediately 
for  New  South  Wales,  without  calling  at  New  Caledonia  accord- 
ing to  our  original  intention." 


These  affecting  accounts  may  be  fitly  closed  with  a 
passage  from  the  Journal  of  Captain  Morgan,  written 
in  his  own  artless  style.  "  Thus  died  a  great  and  a 
good  man,  like  a  soldier  standing  to  his  post :  a  heavy 
loss  to  his  beloved  wife  and  three  children.  He  was 
a  faithful  and  successful  labourer  among  the  islands 
of  these  seas.  May  I  ever  remember  the  kindness 
with  which  he  always  spoke  to  me  ;  always  studying 
ever  to  please  me  and  all  around.  I  have  lost  a  father, 
a  brother,  and  a  valuable  friend  and  adviser." 

"  And  what  shall  we  say  to  these  things  ?  "  When 
first  the  astounding  intelligence,  so  opposed  to  their 
fondest  hopes  and  sanguine  calculations,  burst  upon 
the  friends  of  Christ  in  this  country,  consternation 
and  grief  unfitted  them  for  calm  contemplation ; 
and  in  such  a  state  of  mind  it  was  natural  to  take 
refuge  beneath  the  shadow  of  the  Divine  throne. 
"  How  mysterious  !"  was  the  general  exclamation,  and 
few  were  disposed  to  venture  more  than  echo  these 
words.  But  when  after  a  season  they  surveyed  the 
painful  providence  through  a  clearer  medium,  they 
saw  that  the  mystery  was  merely  in  appearance ;  that 


584  LIFE  OF  THE 

the  darkness  which  obscured  the  sad  scene  on  the 
shore  of  Erromanga,  was  occasioned  by  "  excess 
of  light."  And  while  we  would  not  attempt  to 
penetrate  the  counsels  of  *'  the  only  wise  God,"  or 
presume  to  divine  what  foreseen  consequences  might 
have  induced  him  who  had  so  long  preserved,  and 
so  often  delivered  his  servant,  now  to  say,  "  Go  thou 
thy  way  till  the  end  be,"  enough  may  be  discerned  in 
the  present  and  the  past,  without  prying  curiosity  or 
bold  conjecture  concerning  the  future,  to  warrant  us 
in  viewing  this  tragic  termination  of  a  career  so 
bright,  not  simply  with  silent  submission,  but  with 
intelligent  and  even  approving  acquiescence.  If  life 
should  be  estimated  rather  by  its  usefulness  than  its 
years,  and  death  by  its  tendency  to  confirm  and 
increase  that  usefulness,  what  a  life  and  death  were 
his  !  For  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century,  he  had 
consecrated  himself  to  the  service  of  the  Saviour ;  and 
whether  we  consider  what  he  had  been  or  what  he 
had  done  during  that  period,  we  shall  discover  ample 
reason  rather  to  rejoice  that  he  continued  so  long, 
than  that  he  was  cut  off  so  soon.  If  a  stainless 
Christian  reputation,  a  public  career  marked  by  grow- 
ing splendour  to  life's  latest  hour,  singular  successes 
and  triumphs  amidst  thickest  dangers  and  in  the 
noblest  of  all  causes,  days  lengthened  until  he  had 
auspiciously  commenced  his  last  and  greatest  scheme 
of  benevolence,  and  opened  the  door  of  faith  to  West- 
ern Polynesia,  and  a  termination  to  a  course  so 
honoured,  which,  while  it  raised  his  spirit  to  the 
society  of  those  who  had  died  for  the  testimony  of 
Jesus,  invested  his  history  with  an  interest,  his  name 
with  a  sanctity,  and  his  example  with  a  force  scarcely 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  585 

deriv-able  from  any  other  cause, — if  these  considera- 
tions possess  any  power,  they  concur  to  reconcile 
our  minds  to  the  martyrdom  of  Williams.  *'  Who 
can  recall  that  name,  and  not  be  impressed  with  a 
sentiment  of  unearthly  greatness  ?  How  can  it  be 
suffered  to  pass  away  without  a  discriminated  praise  ? 
*  *  How  does  the  wave  of  Erromanga  henceforth 
seem  to  redden  with  his  blood,  and  to  murmur  with 
his  name;  and  its  corals  to  pile  up  their  monument 
to  the  enterprise  of  his  mission  and  the  oblation  of 
his  death."  * 

On  the  30th  of  November,  the  Camden  reached 
Sydney,  where  the  intelligence  caused  the  deepest 
distress  to  the  large  circle  whose  friendship  and  ad- 
miration Mr.  Williams  had  secured  during  his  pre- 
vious visit.  As  soon  as  practicable,  the  Committee  of 
the  Missionary  Auxiliary  met,  and  conveyed  to  the 
governor  a  request,  that  a  ship  of  war  might  be  des- 
patched to  recover  the  remains  of  the  martyred  Mis- 
sionary, and  convey  the  tidings  of  his  death  to  Samoa. 
After  wisely  satisfying  himself  that  no  revengeful 
purpose  had  prompted  it.  Sir  G.  Gipps  readily  com- 
plied with  this  request;  and  on  the  1st  of  February 
H.M.S.  "  Favourite,"  Captain  Croker,  whom  Mr.  Cun- 
ningham had  consented  to  accompany,  sailed  for  the 
New  Hebrides,  and  on  the  26th  inst.  reached  Tanna. 
Here,  the  first  question  asked  by  the  natives,  was 
"  Where  is  Williamu  ?  "  and  when  the  sad  truth  was 
told,  they  hung  upon  Mr.  Cunningham's  hand,  and 


*  "  Missions,"  a  second  Prize  Essay,  by  the  Rev.  R.  W.  Hamilton, 
one  of  the  noblest  productions  of  consecrated  genius  and  learning. 


586  LIFE  OF  THE 

wept  like  children.  They  had  merely  heard  that  one 
of  the  Camden's  party  had  been  massacred  at  Erro- 
manga.  On  the  following  morning,  they  reached  the 
scene  of  the  dreadful  tragedy,  and  Captain  Croker, 
his  second  lieutenant,  Mr.  Cunningham,  and  others 
put  off  for  the  shore ;  but  as  they  approached  it,  they 
heard  the  reverberations  of  the  war  conch,  and  saw 
the  savages  flying  in  all  directions.  At  length,  how- 
ever, communications  were  opened,  and  the  wretched 
creatures  confessed  that  they  had  devoured  the  bodies, 
of  which  nothing  remained  but  some  of  the  bones. 
These,  including  the  skulls,  were,  after  hours  of  delay, 
brought  to  the  boat ;  and  having  satisfied  himself  that 
he  now  possessed  all  the  mutilated  relics  of  the  mur- 
dered missionaries  which  could  be  obtained.  Captain 
Croker  hastened  from  these  horrid  shores. 

On  the  24th  of  March,  the  Favourite  arrived  at 
►Samoa.  "  The  first  canoe  that  reached  us,"  writes 
an  eye-witness,  ''  was  guided  by  a  middle-aged  man, 
who,  as  soon  as  were  within  hail,  called  out  to  our 
native  teachers,  inquiring  for  'Missi  William;'  and 
those  who  witnessed  it  will  not  forget  the  stunning 
and  agonizing  effect  which  the  news  of  his  death  pro- 
duced. The  man  seemed  at  once  unhinged ;  he  dropped 
his  paddle ;  and  stooped  his  head  and  wept.  We  did 
not  understand  his  words,  but  his  gestures  could  not 
be  misinterpreted.  He  accompanied  us  for  some  time, 
making  various  inquiries ;  but  no  smile  lightened  his 
expressive  countenance,  and  ever  and  anon  he  burst 
out  into  fresh  cries  and  tears." 

It  was  at  the  dead  hour  of  night  that  Mrs.  Williams 
was  awoke  by  the  messenger  who  bore  these  heavy 
tidings ;  but  who  could  depict  that  scene,  or  describe 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  587 

her  sorrows  ?  Great  as  was  her  fortitude,  this  astound- 
ing stroke  for  a  season  paralyzed  and  prostrated  her 
powers  of  thought  and  utterance.  Hers  was  anguish 
too  deep  for  tears.  But  grief  was  not  confined  to 
this  soHtary  house  of  mourning.  Had  the  death 
scene  in  Egypt  been  that  night  repeated  in  Samoa, 
lamentations  more  bitter,  and  cries  more  piercing, 
could  scarcely  have  attended  it,  than  those  which  this 
intelligence  awakened.  In  a  short  time,  every  sleep- 
ing native  had  been  aroused,  and  through  the  morn- 
ing twilight  they  were  seen  grouped  together  in  so- 
lemn and  sorrowful  communication,  while  everywhere 
might  be  heard  the  sounds  of  distress.  Early  on  the 
following  day,  the  report  brought  to  the  spot  chiefs, 
teachers,  and  multitudes  of  natives,  who  gathered 
around  the  house  of  their  departed  friend,  uttering 
the  pathetic  cries,  "  Aue  WilUamu,  Aue  Tama,''  "  Alas 
Williams  !  alas,  our  father!"  Even  the  heathen  were 
drawn  to  the  place,  and  joined  in  these  lamentations. 
All  were  anxious  to  see  Mrs.  Williams,  and  to  admi- 
nister consolation ;  but  this  for  many  hours  she  w^as 
unable  to  bear.  At  length,  towards  the  evening,  she 
yielded  to  the  great  importunity  of  Malietoa,  who  had 
hastened  from  his  own  settlement,  and  allowed  him  to 
be  admitted  ;  and,  as  soon  as  he  entered  the  room,  he 
burst  forth  into  the  most  passionate  expressions  of 
distress,  weeping,  beating  his  breast,  and  crying, 
"Alas  Williamu,  Williamu,  our  father,  our  father! 
He  has  turned  his  face  from  us  !  We  shall  never  see 
him  more !  He  that  brought  us  the  good  word  of 
salvation  is  gone  !  Oh  !  cruel  heathen  !  they  know 
not  what  they  did !  How  great  a  man  they  have  des- 
troyed !"     After  indulging  for  some   time  in  these  and 


588  LIFE  OF  THE 

similar  exclamations,  he  turned  to  Mrs.  Williams, 
who  was  lying  upon  a  sofa,  and  kneeling  by  her  side, 
he  gently  took  her  hand,  and,  while  the  tears  were 
flowing  fast  down  his  cheeks,  he  said  in  the  softest 
and  most  soothing  tones,  "  Oh  !  my  mother  !  do  not 
grieve  so  much ;  do  not  kill  yourself  with  grieving. 
You  too  will  die  with  sorrow,  and  be  taken  away  from 
us,  and  then  oh  !  what  shall  we  do  ?  Think  of  John, 
and  of  your  very  little  boy  who  is  with  you,  and 
think  of  that  other  little  one  in  a  far  distant  land,  and 
do  not  kill  yourself.  Do  love,  and  pity,  and  com- 
passionate us." 

For  many  succeeding  days,  Mrs.  Williams  was 
called  to  pass  through  such  scenes  as  these.  So  many 
came  to  weep  over  her,  and  their  grief  was  so  sincere, 
that,  heavily  as  their  tears  and  cries  fell  upon  her 
heart,  she  could  not  deny  their  request ;  and  God 
sustained  her.  But  deep  sorrow  was  not  confined  to 
that  settlement.  Throughout  the  islands,  the  dread- 
ful news  produced  the  most  painful  impression,  and 
on  the  succeeding  Sabbath,  when  the  brethren  referred 
to  it  in  their  sermons,  the  scenes  witnessed  by  them 
were  peculiarly  affecting.  One  of  these  must  serve 
as  a  specimen  of  many. 

"  When  the  intelligence  reached  us,"  writes  Mr.  Murray, 
*'  the  degree  of  interest  and  feeling  manifested  by  the  natives 
was  most  sui-prising.  It  was  on  a  Saturday ;  I  was  at  Leone, 
but  hastened  home  as  soon  as  the  mournful  tidings  arrived.  I 
reached  home  in  time  for  the  afternoon  service  on  the  Sabbath, 
and  preached  from  Acts  vii.  59,  "  And  they  stoned  Stephen,"  &c. 
From  the  commencement  of  the  service,  deep  feeling  appeared; 
but  towards  the  close,  when  I  spoke  of  Mr.  W.  as  having  been 
the  first  to  make  known  among  them  the  name  of  Jesus,  their 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  589 

feelings  became  quite  ungovernable,  and  there  was  a  general 
burstj  not  like  the  manifestations  of  feeling  which  appear  amongst 
the  natives  in  their  heathen  state,  but  a  comparatively  sober,  and 
evidently  sincere  expression  of  emotions  too  big,  too  powerful  to 
admit  of  restraint.  I  trust  also,  that  the  effects  produced  by  the 
sad  tidings,  did  not  pass  away  with  a  temporary  expression  of 
feeling.  Of  this,  however,  I  cannot  speak  with  certainty.  Like 
many  other  things  connected  with  the  life  and  labours  of  our 
esteemed  friend,  their  influence  and  effects  will  only  be  fully 
seen  at  the  day  of  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ." 

Every  possible  expression  of  sympathy  was  con- 
veyed by  the  devoted  labourers  at  Samoa  to  the  widow 
and  family  of  their  honoured  brother,  and  at  the  fu- 
neral, the  greatest  respect  was  shown  to  his  memory. 
By  Mrs.  Williams's  desire,  his  remains  were  interred 
at  Apia,  near  the  chapel,  and  by  the  side  of  the  la- 
mented Barnden.  On  this  mournful  occasion,  all  the 
missionaries,  and  an  immense  concourse  of  sorrowing 
natives,  followed  the  coffin  ;  and  Captain  Croker,  with 
the  officers,  seamen,  and  marines  of  the  Favourite, 
preceded  it  to  the  place  of  burial.  On  the  occasion, 
Mr.  Hardie  preached  in  English,  and  Mr.  Heath  in 
Samoan,  and  by  the  wish  of  Captain  Croker,  the  ma- 
rines fired  thrice  over  the  grave  of  the  Christian  hero, 
and  a  humble  monument  was  erected  upon  the  spot, 
with  this  inscription,  written  by  Captain  C. — "  Sacred 
to  the  memory  of  the  Rev.  John  Williams,  Father  of 
the  Samoan  and  other  Missions,  aged  43  years  and  5 
months,  who  was  killed  by  the  cruel  natives  of  Erro- 
manga,  on  Nov.  20th,  1839,  while  endeavouring  to 
plant  the  Gospel  of  Peace  on  their  shores." 

But  severe  as  was  the  grief  at  Samoa,  it  was  not 
more  so  than  at  Rarotonga,  to  which  island  the  sad 


590  LIFE  OF  THE 

intelligence  was  conveyed  on  the  15th  of  May,  by 
"  the  Sulphur,"  sloop  of  war. 

"  The  shock,"  writes  Mr.  Buzacott,  "  was  great  to  us  all ;  the 
lamentation  here  was  indeed  universal.  The  natives  flocked  to 
our  house  to  inquire  into  the  truth  of  the  report,  and  felt  as  if 
bereft  of  a  near  and  dear  friend.  The  usual  habiliments  of 
mourning  were  worn  by  the  people,  and  although  those  have 
now,  (August  13,  1841,)  been  laid  aside,  he  still  lives  in  their 
hearts  by  many  a  grateful  recollection.  Were  I  to  attempt  to 
describe  our  own  feelings,  I  should  dip  my  pen  in  gall,  and 
write  in  the  bitterness  of  my  spirit.  '  Alas  my  brother !  By 
whom  shall  Jacob  now  arise  ?  Howl  fir  trees,  for  the  cedar  is 
fallen.'  But  amidst  the  tumult  of  our  grief,  we  hear  our  Father's 
voice  saying  unto  us,  *  Be  still  and  know  that  I  am  God.  I  will 
be  exalted  among  the  heathen.'  " 

"  I  was  at  the  time,''  adds  Mr.  Pitman,  "  visiting  my  poor 
sick  and  dying  people,  when  a  note  arrived  from  brother  Buza- 
cott, giving  us  the  painfully  distressing  intelligence.  A  little 
girl  came  running  breathless  into  the  sick  apartment,  and  said, 
'  Teacher  !  Williamu  is  killed.'  I  was  astounded,  thunderstruck, 
and  ran  home  to  gain  particulars.  Alas  !  the  report  was  true. 
Our  house  was  soon  thronged,  and  the  news  ran  like  lightning 
through  the  settlement.  Our  chief  could  not  speak,  but  sat  for 
a  long  time  like  a  statue.  Iro,  native  teacher  from  our  out- 
station,  came  down  at  night,  faithless  in  the  report.  The  church 
members  and  others  came  to  shake  hands,  (a  token  of  their  sym- 
pathy with  us  in  our  grief.)  Men,  women,  and  children  crowded 
our  doors  to  know  if  were  really  so.  *  *  The  next  day.  Sabbath, 
I  endeavoured  to  improve  the  event  from  2  Sam.  iii.  38,  '  Know 
ye  not  that  a  great  man  has  fallen  this  day  in  Israel  ?'  As  soon 
as  the  text  was  announced,  an  unusual  solemnity  prevailed  in 
the  assembly.  Every  eye  was  fixed.  As  I  proceeded  in  showing 
his  tender  compassion  towards  the  heathen,  his  labom's,  &c.,  the 
greatest  stillness  was  observed,  and  when  I  came  to  relate  his 
death,  the  people  seemed  scarcely  to  breathe.  Many  wept  much, 
and  left  the  house  of  God  apparently  in  deep  thought.    Maretu, 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  501 

my  native  assistant,  who  has  been  labouring  for  some  time  at 
Mangaia,  informed  me  that  the  news  produced  similar  effects 
there.  In  a  letter  received  from  our  brother  Royle,  dated  Aitu- 
taki,  April  29,  1840,  he  says,  *  A  vessel  is  now  off  our  island, 
which  has  brought  the  report  that  our  dear  and  honoured  friend 
Mr.  Williams  has  been  murdered.  I  do  most  sincerely  hope 
that  it  may  not  be  true.  It  has,  however,  awakened  very 
mournful  feelings  in  our  hearts,  and  thrown  the  islanders  into  the 
greatest  consternation,  for  I  believe  they  are  truly  attached  to 
him.  Oh,  how  anxiously  do  we  desire  to  receive  some  speedy 
intelligence,  to  assure  us  that  it  is  only  report,  and  relieve  our 
oppressed  spirits.' 

"  For  a  long  time  the  death  of  Mr.  Williams  was  almost  the 
only  topic  of  conversation  among  our  people.  If  I  met  a  per- 
son in  the  road,  or  entered  the  houses  of  the  sick,  or  received 
them  when  they  came  to  our  dwelling  of  an  evening  for  religious 
conversation,  almost  the  first  words  were,  '  Aue  Williamu!' 
*  Alas  !  Williams.'  A  few  days  after  the  news  reached  us,  I  went 
my  usual  rounds  to  see  my  sick  people,  and  the  following  is 
recorded  in  my  joui'nal : — '  Saturday,  March  23,  1840.  In  my 
visits  to-day  I  met  the  son  and  daughter  of  Pureiau,  one  of  the 
natives  taken  down  by  brother  Williams  from  this  station,  as  a 
teacher  to  the  New  Hebrides.  They  were  anxious  to  know  if 
their  father  also  had  been  killed.  Not  having  received  particu- 
lars, I  could  not  give  them  the  wished-for  information.  'We 
are  not,'  said  the  daughter,  '  over  anxious  about  the  event,  as 
our  father  told  us  in  taking  leave  not  to  be  cast  down,  not  to 
allow  of  immoderate  grief,  should  we  hear  the  news  of  his 
being  slain  by  the  heathen,  '  for  I  am  wdlling,'  said  he,  '  to  die 
in  such  a  cause,  if  God  calls  me  to  such  an  end.  You  know  I 
was  an  ivi,  [one  marked  as  a  sacrifice,]  and  sought  for  in  this 
district  just  before  God  visited  this  island  with  the  Gospel  of 
peace.  Had  not  Jesus  shown  mercy  to  me,  I  should  have 
perished.  Willingly,  therefore,  do  I  go  forth  to  this  work  of 
my  Saviour.  If  I  die  by  the  hand  of  the  heathen,  it  is  because 
God  permits  it ;  if  I  live,  I  purpose  to  do  what  I  can  to  lead 
their  souls  to  Jesus."  Looking  at  the  sick  man,  I  said,  '  Did  you 


592  LIFE  OF  THE 

not  think  that  Pureiau  was  slain  V  *  Let  that  alone/  he  replied, 
'had  he  been  killed  would  that  have  been  a  matter  of  grief? 
Would  he  not  have  died  in  the  work  of  God  ?'  These  were  senti- 
ments and  feelings  which  called  forth  gratitude  to  God  from  my 
very  soul/  " 

Similar  illustrations  of  the  prevalent  feelings  of  the 
pious  Rarotongans  are  contained  in  other  communi- 
cations from  Mr.  Gill,  "  at  whose  suggestion,"  writes 
Mr.  Buzacott,  "  a  monument  was  erected  to  his 
memory  at  Arorangi,  built  of  stone,  and  plastered 
with  lime,  having  a  suitable  inscription  both  in  Eng- 
lish and  in  Rarotongan.  Another  has  been  erected 
at  this  place,  (Avarua,)  sawn  out  of  solid  coral,  a 
drawing  of  which  I  send  you."  Of  these  interesting 
memorials  the  accompanying  plate  will  convey  an 
accurate  idea.  The  following  is  the  inscription  upon 
that  at  Arorangi : — "  To  the  memory  of  the  Rev. 
John  Williams,  of  the  London  Missionary  Society, 
who  having  laboured  upwards  of  fourteen  years  at 
Raiatea,  was  made  the  honoured  instrument  of  intro- 
ducing Christianity  to  the  Hervey  and  Samoan 
Islands.  In  attempting  to  convey  the  Gospel  to  the 
New  Hebrides,  he  fell  a  sacrifice,  with  his  friend  Mr. 
Harris,  on  the  island  of  Erromanga,  to  the  cruelty  of 
the  deluded  heathen  inhabitants,  November  20,  1839." 
The  opposite  faces  of  the  monument  at  Avarua  bear 
a  similar  inscription  in  English  and  Rarotongan. 

The  intelligence  of  Mr.  Williams's  death  was  first 
brought  to  this  country  on  the  6th  of  April,  1840,  by 
the  overland  mail  from  India,  and  was  contained  in  a 
passage  extracted  from  a  Sydney  into  a  Bengal  paper; 
and  on  the  4th  of  May,  the  circumstantial  confirma- 
tion reached  the  Directors.     A  special  board  meeting 


< 


REV.  J.    WHJ.IA.MS.  593 

was  immediately  convened,  at  which  a  resolution 
expressive  of  the  sentiments  with  which  they  regarded 
their  honoured  Missionary,  and  of  the  feelings  with 
which  they  had  heard  of  his  fall,  was  placed  on  record. 
At  the  anniversary  of  the  Society,  on  the  following- 
week,  a  similar  resolution  was  proposed  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Morison,  seconded  by  the  Rev.  G.  Smith,  and 
received  with  solemn  and  sorrowful  emotions  by  the 
assembled  multitude.  But  here  these  public  mani- 
festations of  respect  and  grief  did  not  close.  By  the 
appointment  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  a  special 
funeral  service  was  held  on  the  evening  of  the  20th 
of  May,  at  the  Tabernacle,  Moorfields,  when  a  ser- 
mon was  preached  before  the  bereaved  relatives  and 
Society,  from  Matt,  xxiii.  34,  by  the  Rev.  Timothy 
East,  of  Birmingham  :  the  same  honoured  minister 
who,  twenty-six  years  before,  from  the  same  pul- 
pit, delivered  that  discourse  on  the  value  of  the 
soul,  which  pierced  the  heart,  and  determined  the 
character  of  the  martyred  Missionary.  And  as  a 
further  means  of  expressing  their  sympathy  with  the 
afflicted  widow,  and  their  admiration  of  her  honoured 
partner,  the  Directors  immediately  opened  a  subscrip- 
tion for  her  and  her  family,  while  from  the  pulpit  and 
the  platform  and  the  press,  the  character  and  history 
and  death  of  Williams  called  forth  expressions  of 
sentiment  and  feeling,  which  proved  how  deeply  he 
was  lamented  and  how  much  beloved. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  estimate  the  character  of  the 
man,  whose  noble  course  of  Christian  philanthropy 
has  now  been  traced.  All  his  distinctive  features 
stand  out  with  prominence  upon  the  surface  of  his 
history,  and  may  be  readily  discerned  through   the 

Q  Q 


591  LIFE  OF  THE 

"  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,"  which,  like  trans- 
parent light,  revealed  and  adorned  them.  From  early 
years,  his  integrity,  ingenuousness,  cheerfulness,  and 
generosity  secured  for  him  the  warm  esteem  of  the 
circle  in  which  he  moved.  Fostered  in  the  nursery, 
beneath  the  benignant  smile,  the  warm  affection,  and 
the  Christian  influence  of  one  of  the  best  of  mothers, 
these  amiable  traits  rendered  him  a  lovely  youth, 
and  when,  subsequently,  they  were  confirmed  and 
sanctified  by  religion,  they  contributed,  not  merely 
to  the  attractiveness,  but  to  the  influence  of  his 
matured  character. 

But  the  circumstances  of  his  youth  were  not  so 
favourable  to  the  development  of  his  intellectual  pow- 
ers, as  to  the  culture  of  the  social  affections.  His 
education  and  early  engagements  made  but  a  mode- 
rate demand  upon  his  attention  ;  presented  few  incite- 
ments to  study;  and  tended  rather  to  restrict  than 
to  enlarge  his  field  of  observation.  Within  this  con- 
fined sphere,  indeed,  he  discovered  considemble 
energy  of  thought  and  action ;  but  it  was  not  until 
brought  into  contact  with  the  truth  of  God,  that  his 
mind  received  an  impulse,  which  rendered  it  equal  to 
the  demands,  and  superior  to  the  difficulties,  of  sub- 
sequent years.  To  what  extent,  or  under  what  par- 
ticular forms,  his  latent  powers  might  have  been 
evolved,  had  a  stringent  course  of  mental  discipline 
co-operated  from  the  first  with  the  quickening  influ- 
ences of  the  Spirit,  cannot  be  divined.  It  may,  how- 
ever, be  affirmed  with  confidence  that,  in  some  de- 
partments of  thought  and  action,  whatever  external 
advantages  might  have  been  enjoyed,  he  would  never 
have    excelled.      The    slightest    reflection    upon    his 


KEV.  J.   WILLIAMS.  595 

peculiar  characteristics  will  show  that  he  could 
never  have  become  either  a  metaphysician  or  a  poet. 
The  terra  firma  upon  which  he  delighted  to  stand, 
and  where  alone  his  mind  found  rest,  was  equally 
remote  from  the  regions  of  abstract  thought,  and  of 
ideal  creations.  And,  although  possessing  activity, 
energy,  and  business  talents  in  no  ordinary  degree, 
the  absence  of  other  characteristics  would  have  also 
disqualified  him  for  those  spheres  of  public  service, 
or  party  strife,  which  demanded  unusual  astuteness; 
a  facility  in  detecting  the  motives  of  others,  while 
disguising  his  own ;  with  the  power  of  constructing 
and  counterworking  comprehensive  and  crajfty  schemes 
of  political  expediency.  Neither  would  he  have  suc- 
ceeded in  disentangling  the  difficulties,  or  demonstrat- 
ing the  theorems,  of  morals  and  theology. 

But  although  Mr.  Williams  might  have  failed  in 
some  departments  of  intellectual  labour,  it  must  not 
from  hence  be  inferred  that  he  was  deficient  in  men- 
tal power.  The  facts  of  his  history  sufficiently  de- 
monstrate the  contrary;  and  clearly  show,  that  in  some 
endowments  he  had  few  superiors,  and  in  others,  few 
equals.  His  memory,  especially  of  words  and  things, 
was  unusually  accurate  and  tenacious ;  and,  as  his  ca- 
pability of  exact  observation  was,  if  possible,  still  more 
remarkable,  there  was  scarcely  an  interesting  object, 
or  an  important  topic,  which  had  at  any  time  engaged 
his  attention,  the  particulars  of  which  he  did  not  per- 
fectly retain.  And  what  gave  to  these  faculties  great 
additional  value,  was  the  perfect  ease  with  which  their 
possessor  could  render  all  his  impressions  of  the  past 
available  for  present  use.  Indeed,  the  command  he 
possessed  over  his  knowledge  was  almost  absolute. 

Q  Q  2 


■59(i  Ml  E  OF  THE 

It  required  no  effort  to  enable  him  to  reeal  an  idea  or 
an  incident,  with  which  he  had  at  any  time  been  fami- 
liar; and  this  moreover  was  done  so  fully,  and  with 
so  much  exactness,  that  it  rarely  became  necessary 
for  him  to  correct  the  inaccuracies,  or  supply  the 
omissions  of  his  own  reminiscences.  Had  his  reading 
been  equal  to  his  recollection,  and  to  the  promptitude 
with  which  he  could  employ  his  resources,  he  would, 
in  any  situation  or  society,  have  been  considered  a 
remarkable  man.  But  a  still  more  valuable  endow- 
ment, in  which  Mr.  Williams  excelled,  was  a  clear  and 
comprehensive  perception  of  what  was  most  useful, 
practicable,  or  proper,  in  relation  to  the  circumstances 
by  which  he  was  surrounded,  or  to  the  purposes  he  was 
anxious  to  accomplish.  This  faculty  had  ample 
scope  for  its  exercise  while  in  Polynesia,  and  was 
constantly  quickened  by  an  ardent  desire  to  elevate 
the  objects  of  his  benevolent  labours,  in  every  social 
and  religious  excellence,  far  above  the  ordinary  level 
even  of  those  communities  which  shared  in  the  bless- 
ings of  missionary  superintendence.  But  because  he 
was  thus  thrown  much  upon  his  own  resources,  and 
accustomed  to  think  and  plan  for  himself,  it  must  not 
be  imagined  that  he  preferred  to  pursue  a  solitary 
course,  or  to  act  in  the  spirit  of  proud  independence. 
It  was  far  otherwise.  His  mind  was  remarkably  duc- 
tile. Few  men  were  evermore  open  to  the  influences 
of  truth,  or  to  the  suggestions  of  wisdom.  Most  tena- 
ciously, indeed,  did  he  adhere  to  the  great  princi- 
ples of  practical  utility  upon  which  he  had  based  his 
missionary  proceedings,  and  no  one  could  have  turned 
him  from  the  pursuit  of  those  evangelical  objects  which 
so  deeply  interested  his   heart.      But  upon  points  of 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  597 

secondary  importance,  he  was  ever  anxious  to  receive, 
and  most  willing  to  consider  the  opinions  of  his  breth- 
ren. In  his  character  there  was  nothing  impractica- 
ble. Most  readily  did  he  re-hear  a  cause,  or  review  a 
course.  An  utter  stranger  to  the  vanity  which  induces 
a  man  for  the  sake  of  apparent  consistency  to  main- 
tain whatever  he  has  once  avowed,  Mr.  Williams  was 
always  free  to  modify  his  opinions  or  adopt  a  more 
excellent  way.  But  except  on  subjects  which  he  had 
imperfectly  considered,  or  which  were  remote  from 
the  ordinary  range  of  his  thoughts,  he  rarely  found 
it  necessary  to  abandon  his  belief,  or  retrace  his  steps. 
It  may  be  very  safely  asserted  that  there  was  no  lead- 
ing principle,  nor  design,  nor  plan  of  operations, 
which  he  ever  found  it  requisite  to  relinquish  or  revise. 
His  judgments  upon  all  points  of  personal  and  prac- 
tical importance  had  been  thought  out  with  too  much 
care,  and  tested  by  too  long  experience,  to  be  open 
to  serious  correction. 

That  in  the  judgments  which  Mr.  Williams  formed, 
he  was  invariably  correct,  it  would  be  false  and  foolish 
to  affirm.  When,  indeed,  he  possessed  sufficient  data, 
and  gave  himself  sufficient  time  for  their  examination, 
his  estimate  was  usually  right.  But  it  is  not  surpris- 
ing that,  upon  some  subjects  remote  from  his  chosen 
sphere,  his  sentiments  should  have  been  erroneous 
or  crude.  This,  however,  is  no  proof  of  the  general 
unsoundness  of  his  judgment,  but  merely  a  natural 
consequence  of  the  occupation  of  his  thoughts  by  other 
themes.  To  test  this  faculty  fairly,  we  must  compare 
its  conclusions  with  the  particular  circumstances  or 
pursuits  which  call  for  its  exercise  ;  and  if  we  disco- 
ver between  these  a  wise    and  close   adjustment,   a 


598  LIFE  OF  THE 

favourable  estimate  cannot  be  withheld.  According 
to  this  rule,  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  Mr.  Wil- 
liams possessed  in  no  ordinary  degree  the  power 
of  judging  correctly.  His  missionary  plans,  with 
scarcely  an  exception,  were  proved  by  experience  to 
have  been  as  practicable  and  efficient,  as  they  were 
often  bold  and  original.  None  of  his  schemes  were 
Utopian  or  visionary.  All  of  them  would  woric,  and 
his  history  is  not  marked  by  an  incident  which  can 
be  truly  denominated  a  failure. 

Few  minds  ever  possessed  more  freedom  and  flexibi- 
lity than  his.  With  almost  equal  ease  he  could  contrive 
or  conform  j  mark  out  a  new  course,  or  traverse  an  old 
one ;  act  with  others,  or  without  them ;  yield  to  cir- 
cumstances, or  bend  them  to  his  own  will.  And  his 
self-reliance  was  equally  remarkable.  Sustained  by 
this,  he  was  prompted  to  dare,  and  enabled  to  do, 
what  few  besides  himself  would  have  ever  conceived. 
And  this  was  no  presumptuous  confidence.  It  was 
founded  upon  the  possession  of  considerable  re- 
sources, the  results  of  experience,  and  the  expected 
concurrence  of  divine  providence  and  grace. 

Of  his  mechanical  genius,  little  need  be  said  in  this 
place.  Previous  illustrations,  and  the  remarks  of  his 
friend  and  fellow-labourer  Mr.  Ellis,  which  follow, 
sufficiently  show  its  extent  and  value.  But  marvel- 
lous as  were  the  ease  and  skill  with  which  he  executed 
the  various,  and  many  of  them  difficult  and  complex 
contrivances  of  art,  the  moral  devices,  by  which  he 
sought  to  interest  and  elevate  the  people  around  him, 
exhibit  features  scarcely  less  remarkable  than  those 
of  the  mechanical.  In  both,  there  was  the  same  clear 
apprehension  of  ends,  the  same  ready  suggestion  and 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  599 

perfect  adaptation  of  means.  Success,  whether  in 
framing  a  plan  of  Christian  beneficence,  or  in  con- 
structing a  useful  machine,  was  never  a  happy  acci- 
dent, but  always  an  anticipated  result.  The  movement 
of  his  mind  and  of  his  hand  were  not  made  at  random, 
but  were  guided  by  wise  forethought,  and  founded 
upon  careful  calculation.  Hence  their  favourable 
termination  and  valuable  fruits. 

But  the  skill  of  Mr.  Williams  will  not  alone  account 
for  his  success.  Like  the  great  father  of  modern 
astronomy,  he  owed  this  more  to  perseverance  than 
to  power ;  to  unremitting  diligence,  than  to  novel 
devices  or  excellent  designs.  Constituted  by  na- 
ture, and  prepared  by  grace,  for  a  life  of  labour,  he 
became,  in  every  sense  of  the  words,  "  a  workman 
that  needed  not  to  be  ashamed."  To  each  service  he 
undertook,  he  gave  himself  "  wholly."  Indolence  and 
procrastination  were  as  contrary  to  his  predominant 
propensities,  as  they  were  to  his  religious  principles. 
He  never  deferred  until  the  morrow  what  "  the  duty 
of  every  day  required."  In  his  exertions,  there  was 
nothing  capricious  or  fitful.  He  wrought  by  rule. 
As  steady,  moreover,  in  the  prosecution  of  a  plan,  as 
he  was  deliberate  in  its  formation,  he  rarely  left  his 
work  unfinished.  His  course  was  never  marked  by 
vacillation.  Each  day  witnessed  the  progress  of 
what  he  had  taken  in  hand ;  and  if  unavoidably  di- 
verted from  it  for  a  season,  his  interest  in  the  occu- 
pation did  not  decline,  but  as  soon  as  the  interruption 
ceased,  he  returned  to  it  with  unrelaxed  vigour.  With 
application  and  determination,  such  as  he  brought  to 
bear  upon  every  important  design,  failure  was  scarcely 
possible.      Such    resolute    purpose,  and  unremitting 


000  LIFE  OF  THE 

labour,  must  have  raised  him  to  eminence  and  others 
to  happiness,  had  his  talents  been  as  ordinary  as  they 
were  rare ;  but  combined  with  his  surpassing  skill,  he 
was  enabled,  at  Raiatea,  Rarotonga,  Samoa,  and 
England,  to  effect  more  than  most  men  would  have 
attempted ;  and  as  much,  perhaps,  as  could  have  been 
accomplished  by  any  individual  in  circumstances 
precisely  the  same. 

When  we  consider  how  gentle  and  yielding  his 
natural  disposition  was,  and  how  easily  he  was  swayed 
by  affection  and  benevolence,  it  would  not  have  been 
surprising,  had  Mr.  Williams's  conduct  indicated  a 
deficiency  in  firmness.  Nor  indeed  could  it  be  said 
that  his  character  was  strongly  marked  by  this  feature, 
if  we  understand  by  the  term  a  tenacious  adherence 
on  all  occasions  to  his  own  plans,  and  a  resolute  resist- 
ance to  the  persuasives  of  others.  There  were  many 
instances  in  which  he  surrendered  opinions  previously 
entertained  to  the  force  of  evidence,  or  waived  his  own 
wishes  rather  than  maintain  a  controversy,  or  deny  a 
request.  Sometimes,  indeed,  this  amiable  spirit  induced 
him  to  yield  when  he  ought  to  have  resisted ;  but  this 
was  never  done  in  any  but  matters  of  secondary  im- 
portance. He  possessed,  in  a  very  considerable  degree, 
the  rare  virtue  of  being  flexible  in  little  things,  but 
firm  in  great.  No  one  could  ever  charge  him  with 
weakness  or  vacillation,  when  the  object  was  moment- 
ous, or  the  obligation  clear.  This  was  shown  by  the 
general  tenor  of  his  life,  all  the  great  purposes  of 
which  he  prosecuted  with  a  concentration  of  thought, 
a  steadiness  of  aim,  a  devotedness  and  determination 
which  have  been  rarely  equalled,  never  surpassed. 
Every  reader  of  his  history  must  have   been  satisfied 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  601 

that  upon  these  purposes  his  heart  was  fixed ;  and 
that  unchanged  by  delay,  and  unmoved  by  discourage- 
ment, he  sought  their  accomplishment  by  all  the 
means  and  agencies  which  he  could  command.  This 
was  sufficient  proof  of  his  firmness  and  decision. 

A  more  disinterested  man  than  John  Williams  will 
be  rarely  found.  Whenever  "  the  things  of  others  " 
presented  their  claim,  "  his  own  things  "  were  the  last 
and  the  least  which  occupied  his  thoughts.  From 
the  day  when  he  relinquished  the  endearments  of 
home  and  the  promises  of  commercial  gain,  (both  of 
which  were  great,)  until  that  on  which  he  laid  down 
his  life  in  the  service  of  his  Lord,  he  discovered  the 
same  spirit  of  cheerful  sacrifice.  Few  have  been  able 
to  say  more  truly  to  those  for  whom  he  laboured, 
"  We  seek  not  yours,  but  you."  This  was  shown 
not  merely  in  the  general  course  of  self-denying  exer- 
tion for  which  he  was  distinguished,  and  for  the 
uncomplaining  spirit  in  which  he  accepted  the  narrow 
salary  allowed  by  the  Society  to  their  Polynesian 
missionaries,  but  also  by  the  readiness  with  which  he 
appropriated  his  own  private  resources  to  promote 
the  benevolent  objects  of  his  life  and  labours.  The  fol- 
lowing extract  of  a  letter,  which  was  written  in  order 
to  remove  a  misapprehension  upon  the  subject,  will 
make  this  evident : — "  All  the  interest  of  my  private 
property,  from  the  day  it  came  into  my  possession 
until  the  present  moment,  I  have  spent  upon  the 
means  of  accomplishing  more  for  the  mission,  than 
the  small  stipend  allowed  by  the  Society  would  have 
enabled  me  to  do.  Had  I  pleased,  I  might  have  been 
worth  £1000  or  £1500  more  than  I  am,  without 
the  slightest  act  of  injustice  to  any  one."     The  pur- 


602  LIFE  OF  THE 

chase  of  the  Endeavour,  and  numerous  private  trans- 
actions, might  be  adduced,  were  it  necessary,  in  further 
illustration  of  this  feature  of  Mr.  Williams's  char- 
acter. 

That  the  great  missionary  voyager  possessed  a 
spirit  of  enterprise,  is  undoubted;  but  this  was  so 
reined  in  by  prudent  forethought,  and  so  subordinated 
to  practical  designs,  as  to  present  itself  under  a  form 
very  dissimilar  from  that  which  it  ordinarily  exhibits. 
He  had  too  much  of  the  calculating  and  too  little  of 
the  imaginative,  to  be  allured  and  misled  by  the  vision- 
ary. Voyages  would  never  have  been  undertaken  by 
him  for  the  sake  of  mere  discovery  4  and  discovery  itself 
derived  its  interest  in  his  esteem  from  its  connexion 
with  the  welfare  of  man,  and  the  extension  of  mis- 
sions. The  inducements  which  drew  him  forth  to 
unknown  shores,  had  no  alliance  with  those  which 
influence  the  mere  adventurer.  They  consisted  in 
the  principles  of  duty,  the  promptings  of  compassion, 
and  a  large  measure  of  sacred  and  sanctified  ambition. 
This  last  was  a  principal  element  in  his  character, 
and  a  powerful  motive  in  all  his  proceedings  both 
abroad  and  at  home.  It  led  him,  soon  after  his  resi- 
dence at  Raiatea,  to  exclaim,  in  a  letter  to  the  Direct- 
ors, "  How  are  we  cramped !  "  and  to  request  a 
removal  to  a  continent,  where  he  might  more  com- 
pletely fulfil  his  great  commission.  In  the  same 
spirit,  while  labouring  within  a  comparatively  confined 
sphere,  he  aimed  to  carry  forward  the  people  of  his 
charge  to  a  point  of  social  and  spiritual  excellence 
far  beyond  what  had  been  hitherto  attained  by  others. 
And  it  was  this  ardent  and  irrepressible  desire  (ambi- 
tion sanctified  to  noblest  ends)   which  originated  his 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  603 

voyages.  With  ordinary  plans,  efforts,  or  results,  he 
never  was,  he  never  could  be  satisfied.  Like  Paul, 
he  was  unwilling  to  build  upon  another  man's  foun- 
dation, and  was  resolutely  resolved,  if  it  were  possible, 
"  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  regions  beyond,  and  not  to 
boast  in  another  man's  line  of  things  made  ready  to 
his  hand."  To  surpass  the  limits  reached  by  his  pre- 
decessors was  with  him,  not  in  one,  but  in  every 
department  of  missionary  labour,  a  leading  purpose, 
and  a  governing  aim.  But  this  did  not  spring  from 
a  spirit  of  emulation,  but  of  benevolence.  Prepared 
as  he  was,  when  circumstances  demanded  it,  to  act 
alone,  he  was  always  anxious  that  his  brethren  should 
take  their  part  in  his  enterprises ;  and  those  of  his 
honoured  survivors  who,  like  Messrs.  Threlkeld, 
Bourne,  Ellis,  Barff,  Pitman,  Buzacott,  and  Pritchard, 
laboured  with  him  in  the  Gospel  most  closely,  can 
testify  to  the  fact  that  he  sought  not  honour  for  him- 
self. One  of  these,  the  Rev.  W.  Ellis,  has  recently 
favoured  the  author  with  a  valuable  letter,  which  will 
greatly  enrich  and  suitably  close  these  notices  of  Mr. 
Williams's  missionary  character. 

*'  The  circumstances  of  the  South  Sea  Mission,  at 
the  time  of  our  lamented  brother's  arrival  among  the 
islands,  required,  on  the  part  of  those  conducting  it, 
qualifications  of  a  high  order  and  widely  diversified 
character.  Many  of  these  he  possessed  in  common 
with  his  brethren,  and  others  in  a  measure  pecuharly 
his  own. 

"  The  principle  of  adaptation,  and  harmonious 
arrangement,  so  evident  in  other  departments  of  the 
divine  procedure,  is  often    delightfully    conspicuous 


604  LIFE  OF  THK 

ill  the  progress  of  the  missionary  cause,  not  only  in 
the  fitness  of  the  agents  themselves,  but  in  their  intro- 
duction to  the  work  at  the  precise  time  when  their 
peculiar  qualifications  are  most  urgently  required.  It 
was  so  in  the  present  instance,  for,  although  the 
genius  and  moral  worth  of  Mr.  Williams  would  have 
prevented  his  ever  becoming  an  inefficient  missionary, 
his  characteristic  endowments  would  have  been  of 
less  avail  at  any  other  period ;  and  it  is  perhaps 
doubtful  to  what  extent  his  ardent  temperament  and 
enterprising  spirit  would  have  found  scope  for  exercise 
during  the  long  years  of  monotonous  and  apparently 
fruitless  effort,  through  which  his  predecessors  toiled, 
unstimulated  by  any  new  or  expanding  prospects  of 
usefulness,  uncheered  by  the  slightest  token  of  suc- 
cess. Patience  and  constancy,  that  raised  their  pos- 
sessors above  the  influence  of  the  present  and  the 
apparent,  enabled  them  to  endure  as  seeing  him  who 
is  invisible,  and  to  derive  their  strength  from  confi- 
dence in  the  divine  veracity  and  care,  were  required 
and  exemplified  by  the  labourers  then  in  the  field. 

"  The  astonishing  change,  that  had  then  but  recently 
taken  place,  required  qualities  of  another  order,  and 
the  elements  of  these  Mr.  Williams  possessed  in  an 
unusual  degree.  Their  development  was  very  mate- 
rially, and  I  believe  favourably  affected,  not  only  by 
the  circumstances  in  which  he  was  placed,  but  by  his 
most  intimate  associate  Mr.  Threlkeld,  with  whom  he 
commenced,  and,  till  the  removal  of  the  latter  to  New 
South  Wales,  carried  forward  the  Raiatean  mission. 
Mr.  Threlkeld,  the  senior  of  the  two,  was  an  intelligent 
observer  of  men  and  things,  and  possessed  a  con- 
siderable amount  of  general  information  ;  he  was  also 


Ui;V.  J.    WILLIAMS,  t>05 

decided  and  determined  in  purpose,  as  well  as  prompt 
and  vigorous  in  action.  On  the  judgment  of  his 
colleague,  Mr.  Williams  placed  implicit  reliance,  and 
paid  the  utmost  deference  to  his  opinion.  In  natural 
disposition  and  peculiar  talents  there  was  scarcely 
any  resemblance  between  them,  yet  their  confidence 
in  each  other  was  entire,  their  co-operation  uniformly 
harmonious,  and  their  intercourse  most  affectionate 
and  cordial.  And  it  would  not  perhaps  be  an  error 
to  regard  the  period  they  spent  together  as  the  most 
important  in  its  influence  on  the  then  but  partially 
formed  character  of  our  brother;  and  as  one  that 
afforded  as  large  a  measure  of  pure  and  hallowed 
enjoyment,  as  he  ever  shared  during  his  short  but 
eventful  career. 

"  The  earliest,  and  for  a  long  time  the  heaviest 
demands  made  upon  Mr.  Williams,  were  for  the 
exercise  of  his  mechanical  skill.  The  art  of  working 
in  iron,  which  he  had  acquired  in  England,  had  long 
been  regarded  with  the  highest  admiration  by  the 
people,  and  at  that  time  it  was  possessed  by  him 
alone.  This  was  sufficient  of  itself  to  render  him,  in 
the  estimation  of  many,  the  most  important  person 
in  the  mission,  and  led  the  chiefs  and  people  of  every 
island  to  contend  for  his  residence  amongst  them. 
The  value  of  this  attainment  was  greatly  enhanced 
by  the  disinterestedness  wath  which  it  was  used  in 
furtherance  of  the  great  objects  of  the  mission,  the 
willingness  with  which  he  performed  many  little  ser- 
vices for  the  natives,  and  the  pains  he  took  to  instruct 
the  more  intelligent  among  them,  until  the  native 
smiths  of  Raiatea  were  not  only  able  to  supply  the 
demands    of  their  countrymen,  but  to  satisfy  their 


606  LIFE  OF  THE 

employers  when  engaged  in  the  repair  of  foreign 
vessels  visiting  their  harbours.  This  was  the  only 
mechanical  art  with  which  Mr.  Williams  was  ac- 
quainted on  his  arrival.  Some  of  his  companions  were 
excellent  mechanics  in  other  departments,  and  he 
speedily  acquired  and  as  speedily  taught,  among  other 
things,  the  art  of  working  and  turning  in  wood,  of 
boat  and  ship  building,  and  subsequently  of  manu- 
facturing sugar  and  tobacco,  and  cultivating  cotton. 

"  The  wants  of  a  people  just  emerging  from  bar- 
barism, and  taking  the  first  steps  towards  civilization; 
and  the  requirements  of  a  new  station,  where  every 
kind  of  building  necessary  for  the  purposes  of  the 
mission  had  to  be  provided,  and  often  even  the  tools 
of  the  workmen  to  be  made  before  dwelling,  school, 
or  chapel,  could  be  reared,  afforded  ample  scope  for 
all  the  versatility  of  our  brother's  genius ;  and  at  such 
times  the  fertility  of  his  invention,  the  facility  with 
which  he  turned  every  available  material  to  the  best 
account,  and  the  perseverance  by  which  he  ultimately 
surmounted  every  difficulty,  were  often  remarkably 
conspicuous. 

"  With  equal  aptitude  Mr.  Williams  speedily  ac- 
quired that  extensive  acquaintance  with  the  country 
and  the  people,  which  ever  afterwards  proved  so  valu- 
able. His  views  of  the  native  mind  and  character 
were  correct  and  clear,  and  imparted  a  degree  of 
point  and  power  to  his  instructions,  and  of  practical 
utility  to  his  plans,  that  would  have  been  otherwise 
unattainable.  The  early  age  at  which  he  entered  the 
mission  also  favoured  his  acquisition  of  the  native 
language,  and  enabled  him  the  more  readily  to  attain 
an  extensive  acquaintance  with  its  separate  parts  and 


REV.  J,   WILLIAMS.  607 

varied  combinations,  a  correctness  of  pronunciation, 
a  fluency  in  speaking,  and  a  readiness  in  writing,  that 
contributed  greatly  to  his  acceptableness  and  effi- 
ciency. 

"  However  great  the  satisfaction  which  the  acquisi- 
tion of  knowledge  afforded,  it  was  by  him  regarded 
only  as  a  means  to  higher  and  more  important  ends. 
His  attainments  seemed  comparatively  valueless,  until 
applied  by  himself  to  some  useful  purpose,  or  im- 
parted to  others.  This  rendered  his  intercourse  with 
the  people,  among  whom,  especially  in  the  early  part 
of  his  career,  he  passed  the  largest  portion  of  his  time, 
always  interesting  and  instructive.  Whether  in  his 
own  house  or  their  dwellings,  in  the  garden  or  the 
smithy,  the  boat-house  or  the  carpenter's  shop,  he 
was  surrounded  by  natives ;  and  whether  working 
with  his  own  hands  at  the  forge  or  the  bench,  or  di- 
recting and  assisting  others,  it  was  his  constant  aim 
to  inform  and  elevate  the  mind,  while  he  trained  the 
hand.  He  was  remarkably  good-natured,  cheerful, 
and  communicative,  and  always  invited  rather  than 
repelled  conversation  and  inquiry,  however  puerile 
the  ideas  of  his  companions  might  be.  It  is  not 
always  easy  for  a  missionary  to  endure  without  an- 
noyance the  vague  and  idle  questions  of  the  people, 
to  combat  their  prejudices,  often  equally  foolish  and 
absurd ;  to  bear  patiently  their  dulness  of  intellect, 
and  apathy  of  heart,  and  still  maintain  a  cheerful  and 
encouraging  demeanour,  seeking  thus  to  allure  them 
to  think  and  to  feel  as  they  never  did  before ;  yet  it 
is  a  qualification  of  incalculable  value.  Much  of  Mr. 
Williams's  influence  is  undoubtedly  to  be  ascribed  to 
this  cause,  and  it  would  be  difficult  to  estimate  the 


rt08  LIFE  OF  THE 

amount  of  good  he  thus  accomplished,  beyond  what 
could  ever  have  been  effected  by  his  more  regular 
labours  in  the  pulpit  or  the  school. 

"  In  China,  India,  or  any  other  civilized  country, 
a  missionary  might  be  comparatively  unknown  and 
destitute  of  personal  influence,  except  among  a  few, 
and  yet  by  his  high  intellectual  endowments,  work  a 
mighty  change  upon  immense  multitudes ;  but  to 
a  people  circumstanced  as  the  South  Sea  Islanders 
are,  any  one  without  direct  personal  influence  would 
be  as  useful  in  England  as  at  Tahiti.  It  is,  perhaps, 
but  little  to  affirm  that  our  lamented  brother  possessed 
this  kind  of  influence.  His  robust  frame,  his  excel- 
lent constitution,  his  useful  acquirements  already 
noticed,  the  generous  manner  in  which,  from  his  own 
resources,  as  well  as  from  the  supplies  furnished  by 
the  Society,  he  was  ever  ready  to  assist  the  people, 
his  upright  and  straightforward  conduct,  and  uniform 
Christian  consistency,  secured  for  him  a  measure  of 
influence  among  the  people  not  always  attained,  and 
seldom  surpassed. 

"  Another  source  of  his  great  power  over  the  people, 
was  his  combining  example  with  precept,  not  only  in 
the  higher  qualities  of  moral  excellence  and  Christian 
conduct,  but  in  the  ordinary  transactions  of  every 
day  life.  Whether  he  was  instructing  the  natives  in 
selecting  timber  in  the  mountains,  in  building  cause- 
ways in  the  sea,  or  erecting  more  substantial  and 
comfortable  dwellings ;  in  making  nails  for  their 
boxes,  or  hinges  for  their  doors,  cultivating  the  more 
valuable  productions  of  their  country,  or  building 
boats  or  vessels,  he  always  achieved  himself  whatever 
he  recommended  to  them,  or  took  the  lead  in  the  per- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  609 

sonal  labours  required.  Between  him  and  the  people, 
when  anything  was  to  be  done,  it  was  always  Come, 
and  not  Go.  This  makes  an  amazing  difference,  and, 
when  we  consider  how  uniformly  it  was  practised,  we 
shall  be  the  less  surprised  at  his  success. 

"  A  still  more  distinguishing  feature  in  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's missionary  character,  and  in  reference  to  which 
he  is  worthy  of  being  held  up  as  a  model  to  all  mis- 
sionaries, was  his  cordial  and  entire  identification  of 
himself  with  the  people.  When  associated  with  him 
in  the  same  field,  I  have  often  been  struck  with  this. 
He  appeared  to  have  no  separate  object,  no  personal 
interest.  A  missionary  who  is  unable  to  identify 
himself  with  the  people  among  whom  he  labours,  so 
far  as  this  can  be  done  without  compromise  of  prin- 
ciple or  inconsistency  of  conduct,  cannot  be,  under 
any  circumstances,  an  efficient  labourer ;  and  one  who 
has  any  other  object  to  accomplish,  has  good  reason 
to  doubt  whether  he  was  ever  called  to  the  work.  A 
man  who  seems  never  to  allow  himself  to  forget  that 
the  people  are  not  his  equals,  that  they  are  rude,  or 
noisy,  or  dirty,  or  disgusting  ;  who  would  place  them, 
whenever  admitted  to  his  dwelling,  on  a  lev-el  with 
his  servants,  or  confine  his  intercourse  with  them  to 
the  stated  seasons  of  public  duty ;  is  destitute  of  the 
very  elements  of  at  least  one  essential  qualification  of 
a  missionary.  How  strikingly  opposite  to  this  was  the 
conduct  of  Mr.  Williams,  and  is  that  of  some  who  are 
still  honoured  to  survive  him  in  the  field.  From  the 
time  of  his  arrival  in  the  islands,  to  the  tragical  end  of 
his  days,  the  interests  of  the  natives  were  his  own,  and 
he  went  in  and  out  among  them  as  one  of  themselves, 

R  R 


610  LIFE  OF  THE 

without  in  the  least  degree  sanctioning  or  encouraging 
anything  that  was  evil  or  objectionable  in  their  prin- 
ciples or  conduct.  Whenever  he  seemed  to  descend 
to  their  level,  it  was  only  that  he  might  raise  them  to 
his  own.  With  this  view  he  bore  with  all  their  pro- 
vocations, put  up  with  all  the  petty  annoyances  in 
his  social  and  domestic  habits  to  which  this  unavoid- 
ably exposed  him,  and  laid  himself  out  for  their  good. 
To  the  chiefs,  he  invariably  paid  that  attention  which 
was  due  to  their  rank  and  station,  and,  while  he  thus 
raised  them  in  the  estimation  of  the  people,  he  most 
effectually  prevented  any  feelings  of  jealousy  on  their 
parts,  and  secured  at  all  times  their  co-operation  and 
good  will,  frequently  their  sincere  and  devoted  attach- 
ment. He  treated  all  classes  with  respect,  and 
received  it  in  return.  The  children  of  the  poorest 
natives  were  as  fond  of  him  as  were  the  chiefs,  and 
his  presence  was  not  only  always  welcome  among 
the  young,  but  ever  proved  a  source  of  interest  and 
pleasure.  Their  prosperity,  temporal  and  spiritual, 
he  regarded  as  his  own,  and  their  afflictions  were 
his  trials.  Some  of  his  highest  and  holiest  joys,  as 
well  as  his  deepest  sorrows,  were  on  their  account. 
For  them  he  often  wept  and  prayed,  as  well  as 
thanked  God  and  took  courage.  For  them,  he 
thought,  and  felt,  and  planned,  and  laboured ;  even 
his  secular  engagements,  which  to  some  may  have 
seemed  incompatible  with  the  higher  claims  of  more 
sacred  duties,  were,  I  am  persuaded,  undertaken  with 
a  view  to  the  advantage  of  the  people.  This  devoted- 
ness  to  their  interests,  in  regard  to  the  things  of  this 
world  as  well  as  of  that  which  is  to  come,  was  under- 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  611 

Stood  and  felt  by  those  for  whom  it  had  been  cherished, 
and  produced  effects  as  lasting  as  they  were  salutary. 

"  More  conspicuous,  and  leading  to  far  more  import- 
ant results,  was  that  spirit  of  ceaseless  activity  and 
enterprise  which  characterized  the  whole  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's missionary  life.  Whatever  satisfaction  others 
might  have  found  in  labouring  among  a  limited  num- 
ber, aiding  the  growth,  as  well  as  sowing  the  seed  of 
divine  truth,  seeking  to  mature,  as  well  as  to  implant 
Christian  principle,  and  preserving  and  consolidating 
as  well  as  laying  the  foundations  of  Christian  institu- 
tions, he  would  have  regarded  his  sphere  of  operations 
as  far  too  limited,  if  confined  to  one  or  two  islands, 
containing  but  two  or  three  thousand  inhabitants. 
His  great  object  seemed  to  be  to  diffuse  the  know- 
ledge of  the  Gospel  over  the  widest  possible  surface, 
to  place  the  means  of  deliverance  from  sin,  and  the 
prospects  of  everlasting  purity  and  blessedness,  within 
the  reach  of  the  greatest  number  of  human  beings,  to 
cultivate  to  the  utmost  limit  fields  already  occupied, 
or  convey  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to  remote  and 
untraversed  regions. 

"  He  with  whom  there  are  diversities  of  gifts,  but 
the  same  Spirit,  had  richly  furnished  our  brother  with 
endowments  which  eminently  fitted  him  for  becom- 
ing a  pioneer  on  the  broadest  scale,  in  the  aggressive 
movements  which  the  Christian  church  is  now  making 
for  the  renovation  of  that  portion  of  the  heathen 
world  in  which  he  laboured  and  fell.  His  feelings 
were  deep  and  lasting,  his  views  of  the  adaptation  of 
the  Gospel  to  the  wants  of  the  most  destitute  and 
debased  of  mankind,  such  as  the  Scriptures  declare, 
and  the  experience  of  all  ages  has  proved  it  to  be,  and 


612  LIFE  OF  THE 

his  faith  in  the  veracity  of  the  divine  promises,  in  rela- 
tion to  its  universal  diffusion,  animating  and  practical. 
Besides  this,  he  seemed  to  have  a  predilection  for  the 
kind  of  service  which  these  views  and  feelings,  acting 
on  his  naturally  ardent  disposition,  could  scarcely 
fail  to  produce.  The  search  for  new  fields  of  bene- 
volent exertion,  the  communicating  with  barbarous 
tribes,  whose  invincible  ferocity  frustrated  all  previ- 
ous attempts  to  interchange  acts  of  kindness  with 
them,  the  introducing  of  native  evangelists  to  their 
work  among  others  more  favourably  disposed,  the 
subsequently  visiting  of  these  with  encouragement  and 
aid,  and  the  extension  of  the  same  blessings  to  still 
more  distant  regions,  were  engagements  of  the  highest 
importance  in  Mr.  Williams's  estimation,  and  in  which 
his  valuable  life  was  ultimately  sacrificed. 

"  A  growing  reliance,  so  far  as  human  instrumental- 
ity was  concerned,  on  his  own  resources,  which  seemed 
to  increase  with  the  demands  made  upon  them,  en- 
couraged him  to  attempt  in  this  department  of  his 
great  Master's  service  all  that  it  was  probable  or  even 
possible  to  achieve,  with  the  means  placed  at  his  dis- 
posal; and  sometimes  led  him,  not  in  reckless  pre- 
sumption, but  in  obedience  to  what  he  regarded  the 
claims  of  duty,  to  advance  where  others  would  have 
paused  or  retired.  He  possessed  also,  in  a  singular 
degree,  the  power  of  diffusing  his  own  spirit  over  the 
minds  of  his  associates  ;  and  thus  furnished  one  of 
the  most  valuable  prerequisites  to  success  in  many  of 
his  important  labours. 

"  But  the  crowning  excellence  of  our  brother's  mis- 
sionary character,  as  seen  in  the  missionary  field,  was 
his  thorough  and  entire  devotedness  to  the  great  work 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  613 

to  which  his  life  was  consecrated.  His  personal  piety 
was  deep  and  genuine,-  his  devotional  habits  unosten- 
tatious but  constant,  and  his  spirit  sincere.  His 
acquaintance  with  the  Holy  Scriptures  was  extensive 
and  correct.  Love  to  his  Saviour,  and  to  the  souls 
of  men,  were  the  great  moving  principles  of  all  his 
plans  and  pursuits.  This  was  evident  in  nothing 
more  than  in  the  frequency,  character,  and  tendency 
of  his  labours  in  the  higher  and  more  important  de- 
partments of  his  work.  In  preaching  and  teaching, 
in  the  instruction  given  to  the  more  advanced  classes 
in  the  schools,  and  at  the  frequent  meetings  with  the 
people  for  inquiry  and  conversation,  though  he  did 
not  repress  every  symptom  of  curiosity,  nor  with- 
hold on  any  suitable  occasion  the  communication  of 
general  knowledge,  his  great  aim  was  to  direct  them 
to  estimate  things  chiefly  according  to  their  moral 
bearings;  to  excite  inquiry  and  reflection  on  their 
own  spiritual  condition ;  and  to  lead  them  to  seek,  as 
the  foundation  of  all  excellence,  and  the  only  abiding 
source  of  true  happiness,  the  renovation  of  their  own 
moral  nature  by  those  means  which  the  Gospel  alone 
makes  known. 

"  His  labours  in  preaching  were  far  more  abundant 
than  many  would  have  deemed  possible,  considering 
the  number  and  miscellaneous  character  of  his  other 
engagements.  His  manner  was  easy,  unaffected,  and 
energetic;  his  sermons  were  plain  and  scriptural; 
often  ingenious  if  not  profound ;  never  embodying 
much  that  was  purely  speculative,  but  always  richly 
imbued  with  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  Gospel. 
He  seemed  more  frequently  anxious  to  arrest  the  sin- 
ner and  awaken  the  careless,   than   to   comfort  the 


614  LIFE  OF  THE 

mourner ;  yet  on  suitable  occasions  he  was  well  qua- 
lified to  lead  the  sorrowing  soul  to  him  that  bindeth 
up  the  broken-hearted  ;  but,  whatever  was  at  any  time 
the  peculiar  subject  of  his  discourse,  his  general  aim 
was  to  make  manifest  the  savour  of  the  knowledge 
of  Christ.  His  estimate  of  the  value  of  the  soul  was 
scriptural  and  just,  and  his  abiding  conviction  of  the 
vastness  of  the  work,  as  well  as  the  brevity  and  un- 
certainty of  life,  impelled  him  to  do  whatever  he 
engaged  in  with  all  his  might." 

To  this  admirable  sketch  of  Mr.  Ellis,  nothing  need 
be  added  in  farther  illustration  of  Mr.  Williams's 
missionary  character.  But  his  conduct  in  private, 
no  less  than  in  public  life,  was  marked  by  great  ex- 
cellence and  uniform  consistency.  His  mild,  affec- 
tionate, and  cheerful  spirit  diffused  its  benign  influ- 
ence over  the  domestic  circle ;  and,  as  a  husband,  a 
father,  a  brother,  and  a  friend,  he  was  worthy  of  high 
admiration.  Esteem  for  his  person  was  not  dimin- 
ished, but  deepened  by  intimacy.  First  favourable 
impressions  were  invariably  confirmed  by  familiar  in- 
tercourse, and  no  one  who  had  been  admitted  into 
the  circle  of  his  friends,  saw  cause  to  correct  the  esti- 
mate previously  formed  of  his  character.  What  he 
appeared  in  the  pulpit  and  on  the  platform,  he  was 
found  to  be  in  the  parlour.  In  the  conjugal  relation, 
his  conduct  was  most  exemplary.  She,  who  for  more 
than  twenty-three  years  shared  his  trials  and  light- 
ened his  toils,  possessed,  as  she  deserved,  his  devoted 
love,  his  entire  confidence,  and  his  most  assiduous 
care.  Throughout  the  period  of  their  happy  union, 
her  sufferings  from  climate,  disease,  separation,  and 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  615 

anxious  fears  on  his  account,  were  most  severe;  but 
all  that  tender  sympathy  and  active  kindness  could 
do,  to  alleviate  her  sorrows,  and  promote  her  welfare, 
was  done.  Most  anxiously  did  her  affectionate  part- 
ner minister  to  her  happiness ;  deeply  did  he  feel  the 
privations*  and  sacrifices  she  was  called  to  endure; 
and  rarely  did  he  experience  purer  pleasure,  than 
when  enabled  to  gratify  or  anticipate  her  desires.  No 
widow  ever  had  weightier  reasons  for  revering  the 
memory  or  lamenting  the  loss  of  a  beloved  husband, 
than  she  who  bears  the  honoured  name  of  the  mar- 
tyred Missionary. 

As  a  parent,  the  character  of  Mr.  Williams  was 
worthy  of  commendation.  Most  unfavourable  as 
were  his  circumstances  for  the  full  exercise  of  paternal 
influence,  it  was  scarcely  possible  for  a  father  to  have 
been  regarded  with  a  greater  degree  of  filial  love  and 
confidence.  His  presence  was  always  a  source  of 
unalloyed  enjoyment  to  his  children,  and  so  readily 
did  they  defer  to  his  opinions,  and  so  cheerfully  con- 
form to  his  wishes,  that  occasions  for  rebuke  or  even 
complaint  rarely  occurred.  But  this  is  easily  ac- 
counted for  from  the  affection,  freedom,  and  confi- 
dence Math  which  they  were  uniformly  treated.  While 
his  conduct  when  with  them  was  far  removed  from 
weak  indulgence,  it  was  as  perfectly  free  from  reserve, 
distance,  or  distrust.  He  ever  encouraged  their  in- 
quiries, and  was  delighted  with  their  intercourse. 
And  they  knew  this,  and  felt  that  in  him  they  pos- 
sessed not  only  a  father,  but  a  friend.  Hence  their 
communications  were  characterized  by  ingenuousness, 
and  the  sway  which  he  exercised  over  their  minds 
and  movements,  was  as  absolute  as  it  was  gentle.    To 


616  LIFE  OF  THE 

a  great  degree  he  was  to  his  own  children  what  he 
had  been  to  the  Polynesians.  In  his  domestic  cha- 
racter, we  see  the  missionary  in  miniature.  Similar 
benevolence  was  often  displayed  and  similar  inge- 
nuity, while  ministering  to  the  juvenile  enjoyments 
of  his  sons,  as  when  labouring  in  a  wider  sphere  and 
amongst  children  of  larger  growth.  In  the  same 
spirit,  and  sometimes  with  equal  skill,  he  would  frame 
a  toy  and  construct  a  machine.  It  was  his  delight  to 
interest  the  minds  and  augment  the  pleasures  of  his 
little  ones,  and  he  was  never  at  a  loss  for  the  means 
of  accomplishing  his  desires.  And  they  felt,  and  that 
truly,  that  no  one  was  at  once  so  kind  and  so  clever 
as  their  father.  These  were  amongst  their  earliest 
impressions,  and  they  were  never  obliterated. 

But  Mr.  Williams  was  concerned  not  only  to  gra- 
tify his  children,  but  to  furnish  their  minds,  and  form 
their  characters  for  life  and  immortality.  Prompted 
both  by  pious  and  parental  solicitude,  he  sought,  in 
his  own  bland  and  winning  style,  to  attract  their 
earliest  thoughts  and  warmest  affections  towards  the 
Saviour  and  heaven  ;  and  his  method  was  so  interest- 
ing as  well  as  earnest,  that  his  children  were  always 
happy  to  hear  from  his  lips  of  Jesus  and  salvation. 
But  while  urging  them  as  their  first  duty  to  surrender 
their  hearts  to  God,  he  seized  every  opportunity  for 
the  inculcation  of  those  principles  which  would  pre- 
serve them  from  the  follies  and  snares  of  youth,  and 
laboured  to  form  their  mature  character  in  accord- 
ance with  the  highest  standard  of  moral  excellence. 
The  following  extract  from  a  letter  written  a  few 
months  prior  to  his  death,  to  his  second  son,  will 
sufficiently  illustrate  these  remarks. 


REV.  J.  WILLIAMS.  617 

"I  shall  not,  my  very  dear  Sam,  occupy  my  paper  by 
telling  you  what  you  already  know,  how  much  we  love  you, 
how  constantly  we  think  of  you,  and  how  incessantly  we 
pray  for  you.  I  am  already  impatient  to  see  you  again,  which 
I  trust  I  shall  in  God's  own  good  time.  I  trust,  my  dear 
boy,  that  you  are  improving  the  inestimable  advantage  you 
enjoy ;  the  opportunity  of  getting  a  thoroughly  good  educa- 
tion. Reflect  upon  this  blessing  ',  think  of  the  great  sacrifice 
that  you,  and  I,  and  your  dear  and  excellent  mother,  have  made 
in  separating  from  you  for  this  sole  object,  and  bend  all  your 
energies  to  it.  Consider  also  the  opportunities  you  enjoy  of 
a  religious  character,  the  excellent  minister  whom  you  hear ; 
and  never  cease  to  pray  that  God  would  give  you  his  grace, 
while  your  heart  is  yet  young  and  tender.  Oh  !  the  inestimable 
advantage  of  beginning  to  serve  God  while  young  !  I  began 
when  I  was  sixteen  years  of  age.  I  am  truly  thankful  to  God 
that  he  called  me  at  all  by  his  grace,  but  that  feeling  is  greatly 
increased  by  the  consideration  that  he  called  me  in  my  youth. 
I  think  it  quite  unnecessary  to  warn  you  against  entering  into 
any  quarrels  with  the  boys,  or  combinations  against  the  master 
or  ushers.  If  any  of  your  school-fellows  are  pious,  well-behaved, 
of  a  noble,  generous  disposition,  cultivate  their  acquaintance. 
You  know  how  I  detest  little,  niggardly,  narrow-minded  con- 
duct. I  do  hope,  therefore,  that  your  mind  will  expand  to,  and 
be  imbued  with  the  principles  of  honour,  candour,  and  generosity. 
Envy,  jealousy,  and  all  such  petty,  detestable  feelings  are  fea- 
tui'es  of  none  but  little  minds.  Cherish  a  thorough  indignation 
against  all  such  feelings.  Rise  above  them ;  and  if  you  make 
any  human  being  your  model,  let  it  be  the  apostle  Paul.  Con- 
sidering him  merely  as  a  man,  what  noble  and  elevated  senti- 
ments he  possessed,  what  undaunted  courage  he  displayed,  what 
comprehensive  schemes  he  devised,  and  with  what  moral  dignity 
his  whole  character  is  invested.  What  imps  and  pigmies  the 
heroes  of  Greece  and  of  Rome,  the  Ponipeys,  the  Brutuses,  the 
Csesars,  the  Alexanders,  appear  when  brought  into  comparison 
with  this  colossus  of  human  greatness.  Study  his  character, 
strive  to   get  imbued  with  his   spirit,  and  imitate  his  bright 

S  S 


018  T-ITK  Ol'  Till';   UllV.  .1.   AVILMAMS. 

example.  Ill  proportion  as  you  do  this,  your  own  happiness 
will  increase,  and  in  the  same  jn'oportion  you  will  become  a 
blessing  to  your  fellow-creatures,  Avhilc  your  father  and  your 
mother  will  rejoice  in  you." 

As  a  brother,  he  was  justly  beloved  by  the  mem- 
bers of  his  family.  Nothing  during  the  years  of 
separation  from  those  upon  whom  his  fond  affection 
had  been  fixed  during  the  bright  days  of  childhood, 
blighted  or  deadened  that  pure  and  generous  feel- 
ing. In  him  fraternal  love  never  lost  its  power,  but 
was  fresh  and  fragrant  to  the  last.  At  home  and 
abroad,  he  had  many  friends,  and  these  he  never 
slighted  nor  forgot.  Changing  circumstances,  new 
connexions,  and  growing  popularity^,  did  not  w^eaken 
a  single  bond  which  he  had  e\  er  formed. 

But  while  these  separate  excellencies  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams's character  deservedly  attract  our  attention,  it 
is  to  be  remembered  that  their  source  and  their  glory 
will  be  found  not  in  talent,  nor  in  disposition,  nor  in 
any^  personal  peculiarities,  but  in  "  pure  and  unde- 
filed  religion."  It  was  to  his  simple,  sincere,  con- 
sistent, steady^  manly  piety  that  he  o>ved  his  indu- 
ence,  his  honour,  and  his  success.  This  is  the  key- 
to  his  history,  and  the  secret  of  his  power.  No  man 
could  say  more  truly,  and  no  man  e\  er  said  more 
gratefullv  than  he,  "  By  the  grace  of  God  I  am  what 
I  am."  And  the  one  great  moral  of  the  tale  which 
has  now  been  told  is  this,  that  goodness  is  greatness. 
"  Them  that  honour  me  I  avile  honour." 


J.  Blackljuni,  Piiiiter,  G,  Ilattou  Garden. 


.'^>^^  \ 


